President White LfBRi>LRY Cornell University BX8495.W5rA2'"!(|3?' "-""^ '"^SmmmmmVliJi?^" Wesley, M.A., olin 3 1924 029 472 291 The original of tiiis book is in tine Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029472291 '■'I'-i QiJOinr)^'! '©■■;£; SiL:i;T.. ( ) , TJflE^ HE V? JOHW JfESZMY. M. A. ^ 0_U BIT 4, 2%" >(/^X-// ( Al<, e:j ' for Upwards of Half a Ceatui_f«' / ^, JEAMLTZIFB & VMMISTIAW £XP£MIEWCE: } J^iBIO^^lVAFHICAJL SKETCmS /:, IL H K" JJ <0 IT . 1836. THE «rouR:KrA]^§i REV. JOHN WESLEY, M.A. Sontettoe dfellob at iUitcoIn College, (Sxtotli. TO WHICH IS PREFIXED AN ACCOUNT BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES OF HIS FAMILY. COMPLETE IN ONE VOLUME. LONDON: POBLISHBD BY JOHN BENNETT, 4, THREE-TUN PASSAGE, I'vy IANE> PATERNOSTER ROWj ' AND MAY BE HAD OF ALL BOOK3BLLE:R3, 1837. T. D. KNIOHT, PRINIBR, OREEN ARBOUR WJOARB, OLD BAU.ET. . THE EARLY LIFE AND CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, A.M. Late Fellom of Lincoln College, Oifmd. BiOGRAFUv may be justly considered one of the most useful studies to which man has ever directed his attention. It assists him to form the most correct estimate of human weakness, and of the errors and vices, to which, without the firmest reliance on Divine Providence, he is so frequently and so fatally exposed. Biography will ever possess a powerful , claim to public attention, and will become interesting, in proportion as its subject is eminent for his public and social virtue, and his power and disposition to extend the operation of virtuous principles. The mind impressed by a consideration of the value and importance of divine truth, will never cease to venerate the name and memory of Mr. Wesley, as one of the greatest, and most eminently useful characters that has existed since the Apostolic age. A man more zealous in the best of all causes, — that of God and Truth, has certain] y never existed. His whole life, as his interesting Journals fully prove, was devoted to the best interests of lost and fallen man. The Rev. John Wesley, the second son of the Rev. Samuel and Susannah Wesley, was born onthe 17th June, 1703. To the piety of his parents, and to their anxious solicitude for his future happiness, he was early indebted for that knowledge, that " raaketh wise unto, salvation." In his infancy he was in great personal danger from fire, which destroyed not only the house of his parents, but his father's library and all his other property. There is something so interesting in the account of this awful catastrophe as given by Mrs. Wesley, that marks her reliance on, and submission to, the will of God, that it is subjoined : — in addressing a neighbouring clergyman ; the good woman says, — " On Wednesday night, February the 9th, 1709, between the hours of eleven and twelve, some sparks fell from the roof of our house upon one of the children's (Kitty) feet. She immediately ran to our chamber and called us. Mr. Wesley hearing a cry of fire in the street, started up (as I was very ill, he lay in a separate room from me,) and, opening his door, found the fire was in his own house. He immediately came to my room, and bade me and ray two eldest daughters rise quickly and shift for ourselves. Then he ran and burst open the nursery-door, and called to the maid to bring out the children. The two little ones lay in the bed with her ; the three others in another bed. She snatched up the youngest and bade the rest follow ; which the three elder did. When we were got into the hall, and were surrounded with flames, Mr. Wesley found he had left the keys of the doors above stairs. He ran up and recovered them, a minute before the stairs case took fire. When we opened the street-door, the strong North-East wind drove the flames in withsuch violence that none could stand against them. But some of our children got out through the windows, the rest through a little door into the garden. I was not in a condition to climb up to the windows ; neither could I get to the garden-door. I endeavoured three times to force my passage through the street-door, but was as often beat back by the fury of the flames. In this distress I besought our blessed Saviour for help, and then waded through the fire, naked as I was, which did me no further harm than a li tie scorchirtS my hands and my face. " When Mr. Wesley had seen the other children safe, he heard the child in the nursery cry. He attempted to go up the stairs ; but they were all on fire, and would not bear his weight. Finding it impossible to give any help, he kneeled down in the hall, and recommended the soul of the child to God." ■ The continuation of Mr. Wesley is too interesting to be omitted ; he remarks, — " I believe it was just at thattimsl waked ; for I did not cry, as they imagined, unless it was afterwards. I remember all the circumstances as distinctly as though it were but yesterday. Seeing the room was very light, I called to the maid to take me up ; but none answering, I put my head out of the curtains, and saw streaks of fire on the top of the room. I got up, and ran to the door, but could get no further, all the floor beyond it' IT THE EARLY LIFE AND CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. being in a biaze. I then climbed up on a cliest whlcli stood near the window : one in the yard saw me, and proposed running to fetch a iadder. Another answered, 'There will be no time: but I have thought of another expedient. Here, I will fix myself against the wall : lift a light man, and set him on my shoulders.' They did so, and he took me out at the window. Just then the whole roof fell ; but it fell inward, or we had all been crushed at once. When they brou§;ht me into the house wliere my father was, he cried out, ' Come, neighbours ! let us kneel down : let us give thanks to God 1 He has given me all my eight children : let the house go : I am rich enough !' " The next day, as he was walking in the garden and surveying the ruins of the house, he picked up part of a leaf of his Polyglot Bible, on which just these words were legible: Vade ; vende omniaqucE habes, et attolle cruceni etseqmre me. Go ; sell ail that thou hast: and take up thy cross amdfolloiv me." 'i o suppose this striking Interposition of Divine Providence on his behalf, would be cither forgotten or misimproved by Mr. Wesley, would be to betray a great ignorance of his character. The scene is presented under one of his portrait's, and an allusion is frequently made to it in his writings, by the enquiry, " Is not this a brand plucked from the fire?" That he was brought to know his fallen state by nature, and to feel the necessity of a fi rm reliance on the merits of Jesus Christ as his Mediator, may be inferred by the cir- cumstance of his visiting the Lord's table at the early age of eight years. These early convictions were too deep not to produce a permanent influence on his future conduct. At an early period of life he was placed at Charter-House School, under the care of the learned Dr. Walker, and by his serious deportment and attention to his scholastic duties commanded the esteem of his tutors ; from thence he removed to Christ-Church College, Oxford, where, after taking his degree of Bachelor of Arts, he acquired the highest honors of a College life, and became conspicuous for his learning and ability. In the year 1721, he was elected Fellow of Lincoln' College, and at the time of his removal hither he was more than usually impressed with the thoughts of eternity ; and has often mentioned his election to his Fellowship as a most happy event. It enabled him, lie said, to cast off' all those of his acquaintance whose conversation he found injurious to him with respect to religion. On this occasion he new-modelled his whole life ; regulated his time, his studies, and his expenses ; and chose with great caution his future com- panions. In sliort, he acted in every respect as a man who inquired, like Job, " Where is the place of wisdom ?" and came to the same conclusion, that the " fear of the Lord is wisdom, and to depart from evil is understanding." Being thus in some measure prepared for the ministry, from which he had from the beginning been designed by his father, he was ordained in the year 1725, by Dr. Potteh, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, and preached his first sermon at South Lye, near Oxford. Sometime after his election to a Fellowship he took the degree of Master of Arts, and was api)ointed Greek Lecturer, and Moderator of the Classes. He always regarded this last appointment as a very gracious providence. It gave him a complete knowledge of that important branch of learning, by which he was afterwards enabled during his whole life to defend the truth against all opponents. "For several years," he observes, " I was Moderator in the disputations which were held six times a week at Lincoln College, in Oxford. I could not avoid acquiring hereby some degree of ex|iertness in arguing, and especially in discerning -and pointing out well-covered and plausible fallacies. I have since found abundant reason to praise God for giving me this honest art. By this, when men have hedged me in by what they called demonstrations, I have been many times able to dash them in pieces : in spite of all its covers, to touch the very point where the fallacy lay, and it flew open in a moment." He was now fully employed between his public oflices and his pupils. Of the latter lie took the greatest care, accounting himself not only responsible for them to their parents and the ciinmunity, but to God. He laboured not only to make them scholars, but Christians also ; and to that end wrote a form of prayers for them (which is still extail) for every day in the week. His address to the Tutors of the University will clearly evidence the spirit in which he discharged his duties. " Ye venerable men, " says he, "who are more especially called to form the tender minds of youth, to dispel thence the shades of ignorance and error, and to train them up to be wise unto salvation, are you filled with the Holy Ghost — with all those fruits of the spirit which your important office so indispensably requires ? Is your heart whole with Ood — full of'^love and zeal to set up his kingdom on earth? Do you continually remind those under your care that the one latinnal end of all our studies is to know, love, and sfrve the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent? Do you inculcate ui)oii them, day by dny, that love alone never faileth? (whereas, whether there be tongues. OF THE REV. JOHN WKSLEY. V they shall fail ; or philosophical knowledge, it shall vanish away :) and that, without love, all learning is but splendid ignorance, pompous folly, vexation of spirit ! Has all you teach an actual tendency to the love of God, and all mankind for his sake ? Have you an eye to this end in whatever you prescribe, touching the kind, the manner, and the measure of their studies : desiring and labouring that, wherever the lot of these young soldiers of Christ is cast, they may be so many burning and shining lights, adorning the Gospel of Christ in all things ? And permit me to ask, do you put forth all your strength in the vast work you have undertaken? Do you labour herein with all your might, exerting every faculty of your soul, using every talent which God hath lent you, and that to the uttermost of your power ? Let it not be said that I speak here as if all under your care were intended to be clergymen. Not so : I only speak as if they were all intended to be Christians." "In the year 1725, being in the twenty-third year of my age, I met with Bishop Tay- lor's ' Rules and exercises of Holy Living and Dying.' In reading several parts of .this book, I was exceedingly affected with that part in particular which relates to purity of intention. Instantly I resolved to dedicate all my life to God — all my thoughts, and words, and actions — being thoroughly convinced there was no medium ; but that every part of my life (not some only) must either be a sacrifice to God, or myself, that is, in effect, to the devil. " In the year 1726 I met with 'Kempis's Christian Pattern.' The nature and extent of inward religion, the religion of the heart, now appeared to me in a stronger light than ever it had done before. I saw that giving even all my life to God (supposing it possible to do this and go no further,) would profit me notiiing, unless I gave my heart, yea, all my heart, to him, I saw that ' simplicity of intention and purity of affection,' one design in all we speak or do, and one desire ruling all our tempers, are indeed ' the wings of the soul,' without which she can never ascend to the mount of God. "A year or two after, Mr. Law's ' Christian Perfection' and ' Serious Call' were put into my hands. These convinced me more than ever of the absolute impossibility of being half a Christian ; and I determined, through his grace, (the absolute necessity of which I was deeply sensible of,) to be all devoted to God, to give him all my soul, my body, and my substance. " In the year 1729 I began not only to read but to study the Bible, as the one, the only, standard or truth, and the only model of pure religion. Hence I saw, in a clearer and brighter light, the indispensable necessity of having the mind which was in Christ, and of walking as Christ also walked : even of having, not some part only, but all the mind which was in him, and of walking as he walked, not only in many or in most respects, hut in all things. And this was the light wherein, at this time, I generally considered re- ligion, as an uniform following of Christ, an entire inward and outward conformity to our Master. Nor was I afraid of any thing more, than of bending this rule to the experience of myself^ or of other men : of allowing myself in any the least disconformity to our grand Exemplar." About this time a serious man, whom he had travelled several miles to see, said to him, " Sir, you wish to serve God and go to heaven. Remeinber you cannot serve him alone. You must therefore find companions, or make them : the Bible knows nothing of solitary religion." He never forgot this, "Therefore, on his return to the University, he first spoke to his brother, the late Mr. Charles Wesley, and afterwards to Mr. Morgan, Mr. Hervey, Mr. Whitfield, and others. When they first began to meet, they read divinity on the Sunday evenings, and on other nights the Greek and Latin classics. The summer following they began to visit the prisoners in the castle, and the sick poor in the town. Their meetings now began to be more directly religious : they read and considered the Greek Testament on the week evenings, and conversed closely and deeply on the things of God. They now likewise observed the fast of the ancient church every Wednesday and Friday, and communicated once a week. "We were now," says he, " about fifteen in number, all of one heart and of one mind." The spirit of this little association cannot be exemplified more fully than by giving at large the scheme of self-examination which was agreed upon and used by them. Love of God and Simplicity ; Means of which are Prai/er and Meditation Have I been simple and recollected in every thing I said or did? Have I>~1, been simple in every thing, i. e. looked upon God as my good, my pattern, my one desire, my disposer. Parent of good ; acted wholly for him ; bounded my views with the present action or hour? 2. — Recollected? i. e. Has this simple view been distinct and uninter- rupted? Have I done any thing without a previous perception of its being the will of God? or without a perception of its being an exercise or a means of the virtue of the day ? Have I said any thing without it 1 Vi THE EARLY. LIFE AND CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE 2. Have I prayed with fervour 1 At going In or out of church ? In the church? Morn- ing and evening in private? Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, with my friends? At rising ? Before lying down ? On Saturday noon ? All the time I was engaged in exterior work ? In private ? Before I went into the place pf public or private prayer, for help therein 1 Have I, wherever I was, gone to church morning and evening, unless for neces- sary mercy ? And spent from one hour to three in private? Have I in private prayer frequently stopped short, and observed what fervour 1 Have I repeated it over and over, till I adverted to every word? Have I at the beginning of every prayer or paragraph owned I cannot pray ? Have I paused before I concluded in his name, and adverted to ray Saviour now interceding for me at the right hand of God, and offering up these prayers ? 3. Have I daily used ejaculations ? i. e. Have I every hour prayed for humility, faith, hope, love, and the particular virtue of the day ? Considered with whom I was the last hour, what I did, and how ? With regard to recollection, love of man, humility, self- denial, resignation, and thanlcfulness ? Considered in the next hour in the same respects, offered all I do to my Redeemer, begged his assistance in every particular, and comraended my soul to his keeping? Have I done this deliberately, (not in haste) seriously, (not doing any thing else the while) and fervently as I could? 4. Have I duly prayed for the virtue of the day ? i. e. Have I prayed for it at going out and coming in ? Deliberately, seriously, fervently ? 6. Have I used a collect at nine, twelve, and three? And grace before and after eating? (aloud at my own room) deliberately, seriously, fervently ? 6. Have I duly meditated? Every day unless for necessary mercy ? 1. From six, &c. to prayers? 2. From four to five, (What was particular in the providence of this day?) How ought the virtue of the day to have been exerted upon it? How did it fall short? ^Here faults.) 3. On Sunday, from six to seven, with Kempis? From three to four on redemption, or God's attributes? Wednesday and Friday from twelve to one on the passion? After ending a book, on what 1 had marked in it? Love of Man. 1st. Have 1 been zealous to do, and active in doing, good ? i.e. 1. Have I embraced every probable opportunity of doing good, and preventing, removing, or lessening evil? 8. Have I pursued it with my might ? 3. Have I thought any thing too dear to part with, to serve my neighbour? 4. Have I spent an hour at least every day in speaking to some one or other? 6. Have I given any one up, till he expressly renounced me ? 6. Have I, before I spoke to any, learned, as far as I could, his temper, way of thinking, past life, and peculiar hindrances, internal and external ? Fixed the point to be aimed at ? Then the means to it ? 7. Have I, in speaking, proposed the motives, then the difficulties, then balanced them, then exhorted him to consider both calmly and deeply, and to pray earnestly for help ? 9i Have I, in speaking to a stranger, explained what religion is not, (not negative, not external,) and what it is, ( a recovery of the image of God,) searched at what step in it he stops, and what makes him stop there ? Exhorted and directed him ? 9. Have I persuaded all I could to attend public prayers^ sermons, and sacraments 1 And, in general, to obey the laws of the Church Universal, the Church of England, the State, the University, and their respective Colleges ? 10. Have I, when taxed with any act of obedience, avowed it, and turned the attack with sweetness and firmness ? 1 1 . Have I disputed upon any practical point, unless it was to be practised j ust then ? 12. Have I, in disputing, 1. desired my opponent to define the terms of tlie question :' to limit it: what he grants, what denies? 2. Delayed speaking my opinion: let him explain and prove his : then insinuated and pressed objections ? 13. Have I, after every visit, asked him who went with me, did I say any thing wrong ? , 14-. Have I, when any one asked advice, directed and exhorted him with all my power ?i 2dly. Have I rejoiced with and for my neighbour in virtue or pleasure ? Grieved with him in pain, for him in sin ? 3dly. Have I received his infirmities with pity, not anger? | 4tlily. Have I thought or spoke unkindly of or to him ? Have I revealed any evil of i; any one, unless it was necessary to some particular good I had in view ? Have I then done^ it with all the tenderness of phrase and manner consistent with that end? Have I any, way appeared to approve them that did otherwise? i Sihly. Has good will been, and appeared to be, the spring of all my actions toward oShers? 6th!y. Have I duly used intercession? 1. ll.!f.-ire, 2. After speaking to any ? 3. For OF THE HKV. JOHN WiJSLEY. VII my friends on Sunday ? 4. For my pupils on Monday 7 5. For those who have particu- larly desired it, on Wednesday and Friday ? 6. For the family in which I am, every day 1 Being so strict in their deportment, so constant in the means of grace, and so zealous of good works, they soon began to be noticed and ridiculed by the young gentlemen of the University, under the appellations of Sacramentarians, and the Godly Club, and afterwards of Methodists. This last title was given them in the first instance by a Fellow of Merton College, in allusion to an ancient college of physicians at Rome, who were remarkable for putting their patients under regimen, and were therefore called Methodistce. As men of sense, and of piety, they paid of course but little attention to the sneers of their fellow students ; but when the purity of their motives, and the uprightness of their conduct were misrepresented too, and in some degree censured by those who possessed more influence in the university, Mr. Wesley appealed to the experience of his father, and to the candour of the Bishop of Oxford for their advice. The letters of Mr. Wesley's father on this occasion, which gave him every encouragement to continue as he had already began, are preserved in the commencement of the Journal, where the reader will also find the questions given entire that were proposed by Mr. Wesley to his opponents, after gaining the consent and concurrence of the Bishop of Oxford. . The approval of the Bishop of Oxford, and the silence of Mr. Wesley's oppbnents to the subjects submitted to their consideration, gave him a prospect of being more useful in his official capacity. The censures so profusely bestowed upon him had now ceased to produce any other efi'ect on his mind, but a feeling of pity for his adversaries, who were too weak and insignificant to do him any further injury. During the latter part of his residence at Oxford, both he and his brother Charles kept up a close intimacy with Mr. Law. Twice or thrice in the year they travelled about sixty miles on foot (that they might save the more money for the poor) in order to visit him ; and his conversation was undoubtedly rendered very useful to them. One time ]V|r. Law observed to Mr. John Wesley, "You would have a philosophical religion, but there can be no such thing. Religion is the most plain, simple thing in the world. It is only "We love Him because He first loved us." This remark, as Mr. Wesley often observed, he never afterwards forgot. Another time Mr. Law, perceiving Mr. Wesley much de- jected, inquired the reason. "Because," said he, "I see so little fruit of all my labours." "My dear friend," replied Mr. Law, " you reverse matters from their proper order. You are to follow the divine light, wherever it leads you, in all your conduct. It is God alone that gives the blessing. I pray you, always mind your own work, and go on with cheer- fulness ; and God, you may depend upon it, will take care of his. Besides, sir, I perceive you would fain convert the world ; but you must wait God's own time. Nay, if, after all, be is pleased to use you only as a hewer of wood or a drawer of waterj you should submit ; yea, you should be thankful to him that he has honoured you so far." This advice, also, as Mr. Wesley repeatedly acknowledged, " was rendered very pro- fitable to him." Mr. Wesley having occasiohly assisted in the discharge of the parochial duties of Epworth, was pressingly requested by his father, whose health was on the decline, and who wished a suitable person to succeed him in his important trust, to make interest for the next presentation. But he was too partial to the life of a collegian to accede to his father's wishes. The answer to his father's letter contains his reasons at fuUj among his arguments are the personal advantages he possessed at Oxford, and the means afforded him of being more eminently useful there than at Epworth, on the grounds that his being more free from worldly care, he had nothing^o do but to live entirely to glorify God, and being more holy himself, he would be more capable of doing good to those over whom Provi- dence had placed him. The conclusion of his very long letter is subj olned for the reader's better information as to Mr. Wesley's views and religious experience at the time of Ms residence at Oxford. He says — "That I, in particular, could (do more good), might, it seems, be inferred from what has been proved already, viz. That I could be holier here myself than any where else, if I faithfully used the blessings I enjoy ; for, to prove that the holier any man is himself, the more shall he promote holiness in others, there needs no more than this one postulatum — the help which is done on earth, God does it himself. If so — if God be the sole agent in healing souls, and man only the instrument in his hand — there can no doubt be made, but that the more holier a man is, he will make use of him the more ; because he is more Willing to be so used ; because the more pure he is, the fitter instrument he is for the God of purity ; because he will pray more and more earnestly that he may be employed, and that his service may tend to his Master's glory ; because all his prayers both for employ- ment and success therein will the more surely pierce the clouds ; because, the more his , heart is enlarged, the wider sphere he may act in without parefulness or distraction ; and, lastly, because the more his heart is renewed in the image of God, the more God can renew it in others by him, without destroying him by pride or vanity. VIU THE EARLY LIFE AND <;HKlsriAN fiXPEKTENCE "But for the proof of every one of these weighty truths experience is worth a thousand reasons. I see, I feel them every day. Sometimes 1 cannot do good to others, because I am unwilling to do it: shame or pain is in the way, and I do not desire to serve God at so dear a rate. Sometimes I cannot do the good I desire to do, because I am in other respects too unholy. I know within myself, were I fit to be so employed, God would employ me in this work ; but my heart is too unclean for such mighty works to be wrought by my hands. Sometimes I cannot accomplish the good I am employed in, because I do not pray more, and more fervently ; and sometimes even when I do pray, and that instantly, because I am not worthy that my prayer should be heard. Sometimes I dare not attempt to assist my neighbour, because I know the narrowness of my heart, that it cannot attend to many things, without utter confusioti, and dissipation of thought. And a thousand times have I been mercifully withheld from success in the things I have attempted ; because, were one so proud and vain enabled to gain others, he would lose his own soul. " From all this I conclude, that, where I am most holy myself, there I could most pro- mote holiness in others ; and, consequently, that I could more promote it here than in any place under heaven. But I have likewise other reasons besides this to think so ; and the first is, the plenteousness of the harvest. Here is indeed a large scene of various action. Here is room for charity in all its forms. There is scarce any way of doing good to our fellow-creatures for which here is not daily occasion. I can now only touch on the several heads. Here are poor families to be relieved ; here are children to be educated : here are work-houses wherein both young and old want, and gladly receive, the word ol exhortation ; here are prisons to be visited, which alone is a complication of all human wants ; and, lastly, here are the schools of the prophets ; here are tender minds to be formed and strengthened, and babes in Christ to be instructed, and perfected in all useful learning. Of these in particular we must observe, that he who gains only one, does thereby as much service to the world as he could do in a parish in his whole life, for his name is Legion ; in him are contained all those who shall be converted by him. He is not a single drop of the dew of heaven, but a river to make glad the city of God. " But Epworth is yet a larger sphere of action than this ; there I should have the care of two thousand souls. Two thousand sonls I I see not how any man living can take care of a hundred*. At least I could not ; I know too well Quid valeant humeri+. Because the weight that I have already upon me is almost more than I am able to bear, ought I to increase it ten-fold ?— Would this be the way to help either myself or my brethren up to heaven ? Nay, but the mountains I reared would only crush my own soul, and so make me utterly useless to others. "I need.but just glance upon several other reasons why I am more likely to be useful here than any where else: as, because I have the joint advice of many friends in any dif- ficulty, and their joint encouragement in any dangers: because the good bishop and vice- chancellor are at hand to supply (as need is) their want of experience : because we have the eyes of multitudes upon us, who, even without designing it, perform the most sub- stantial ofSce of friendship, apprizing us were we have already fallen, and guarding us from falling again : lastly, becausa we have here a constant fund (which I believe this year will amount to near eighty pounds) to supply the bodily wants of the poor and thereby prepare their souls to receive instruction. ' " If it be said that the love of the people at Epworth balances all these advantages here • I ask, how long will it last ? Only till I come to tell them plainly that their deeds are evil, and, to make a particular application of that general sentence, to say to each ' Thou art the man !' Alas, sir, do I not know what love they had for you at first ? And how have they used you since? Wljy just as every one will be used, whose business it is to bring light to them that love to sit in darkness. "Notwithstanding, therefore, their present prejudice in my favour, I cannot auitmv first conclusion, that I am not likely to do that good any where, not even *t Epworth which I may do at Oxford. And yet one terrible objection lies in the way—' Have vow found it so in fact? What have you done there in so many years ? Nay, have not the verv attempts to do good, for want either of a particular turn of mind for the business vou engaged in, or of prudence to direct you in the right method of doing it, not only been un- successful, but brought such contempt upon you as has in a great measure disaualified you for any future success? And are there not men in Oxford, who are not only better and holier than you ; but who, having preserved their reputation, who, being universallv r esteemed, are every way fitter to promote the glory of God in that place ?' " I am not careful to answer in this matter. It is not my part to say whether God has done any good by my hands ; whether I have a particular turn of mind for this or not ; or • How greatly did God enlarge his heart at well as his labours in process of time t f How much I can bear. OP THE REV. JOHN WKSLKY. IX whether the want of success in my past attempts was owing to want of prudence, to ignorance of the right method of acting, or to some other cause. But the latter part of the objection, that he who is despised can do no good, that withotit reputation a man cannot be useful in the world, being the strong-hold of all the unbelieving, the vain- glorious, and the cowardly Christians (so called), I will, by the grace of God, see what reason that has thus continually to exalt itself against the knowledge of Christ. " With regard to contempt then, (under which term I include all the passions that border upon it, as hatred, envy, &c. and all the fruits that flow from them, such as calumny, reproach, and persecution in any of its forms,) my first position, in defiance of worldly wisdom, is this, ' Every true Christian is contemned, wherever he lives, by all who are not so, and who know him to be such, i. e. in effect, by all with whom he converses ; since it is impossible for light not to shine.' This position I prove both from the example of our iord, and from his express assertions. First, from his example : If the disciple is not above his Master, nor the servant above his Lord ; then, as our Master was despised and rejected of men, so will every one of his true disciples. But the disciple is not above his Master, and therefore the consequence will not fail him a hair's-breadth. Secondly, from his own express assertions of this consequence : |/^ they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub, horn miach more them of his house- hold? Matt. X. 25. Remember, ye that would fain forget or evade it, the word that I said unto you. The servant is not greater than his Lord, ff they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you. And as for that vain hope, that this belongs only to the first followers of Christ, hear ye him : All these things will they do to you, because they know not him that sent me. And again : Because ye are not of the world, therefore the world hateth you, John xv. 19. Both the persons who are hated, and the persons who hate them, and the cause of their hating them, are here clearly determined. The hated are all that are not of this world, that are born again in the knowledge and love of God ; the haters are all that are of this world, that know not God, so as to love him with all their strength : the cause of their hatred is the entire irreconcilable differences between their desires, judgments, and affections ; because these know not God, and those determined to know and pursue nothing besides him ; because these esteem and love the world, and those count it dung and dross, and singly desire that love of Christ. " My next position is this, ' Until he be thus contemned, no man is in a state of salvation.' And this is no more than a plain inference from the former ; for if all that are not of the world are therefore contemned by those that are, thentillamanis so contemned he is of the world, i. e. out of a state of salvation: nor is it possible for all the trimmers between God and the world, for all the dodgers in religion, to elude this consequence, which God has established, and not man, unless they can prove that a man may be of the world, i. e. void both of the knowledge and love of God, and yet be in a state of salvation. I must, therefore, with or without leave of these, keep close to my Saviour's judgment, and maintain that contempt is a part of that cross which every man must bear if he will follow him ; that it is the badge of his discipleship, the stamp of his profession, the constant seal of his calling ; insomuch that, though a man may be despised without being saved, yet he cannot be saved without being despised. " I should not spend any more words about this great truth, but that it seems at present quite voted out of the world. The masters in Israel, learned men, inen of renown, seem absolutely to have forgotten it; nay, censure those who have not forgotten the words of their Lord, as setters forth of strange doctrines. And hence it is commpnly asked, how can these things be? How can contempt be necessary to salvation? I answer, as it is a necessary means of purifying souls for heaven ; as it is a blessed instrument of cleansing them from pride, which else would turn their very graces intp poison ; as it is a glorious antidote against vanity, which would otherwise pollute ^nd destroy all their labours ; as it is an excellent medicine to heal the anger and impatience of spirit apt to insinuate into their best employments ; and, in a word, as it is one of the choicest remedies in the whole magazine of God against love of the world, in which whosoever liveth is counted dead before him. "And hence (as a fuU answer to the preceding obj ection) I infer one position more — that our being contemned is absolutely necessary to our doing good in the world : if not to our doing some good (for God may work by Judas), yet to our doing so mUch as we otherwise should. For since God will employ those instruments most Who are fittest to to be employed ; since, the holier a man is, the fitter instrument he is for the God of holiness ; and since contempt is so glorious a means of advancing holiness in him that is exercised thereby, nay, since no man can be holy at all without it, who can keep off the consequence? The being contemned is absolutely necessary to a Christian's doing his full measure of good in the world. Where, then, is the Scribe? Where isthe wise? Where is the disputer of this world? Where is tiie replier against God, willi his sage maxims — ' He that is despised can do no ^ood in the world ; to be useful a man must b X THE EARLY LIFE AND CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE be esteemed ; to advance the glory of God, you must have a fair reputation ?' Saith the world so? But what saith the Scripture? Why, that God hath laughed all this Heathen wisdom to scorn ! It saith, that twelve despised followers of a despised Master, all of whom were of no reputation, who were esteemed as the filth and off-scouring of the world, did more good in it than all the tribes of Israel. It saith, that the despised Master of these despised followers left a standing direction to us, and to our children. Blessed are ye (not accursed with the heavy curse of doing no good, of being useless in the world) when men shall revile you and persecute you, and say all manner qf evil of you falsely for my name's sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven. " These are part of my reasons for choosing to abide (till I am better informed) in the station wherein God has placed me. As for the flock committed to your care, whom for many years you have diligently fed with the sincere milk of the word, I trust in God your labour shall not be in vain, either to yourself or them. Many of them the great Shepherd has by your hand delivered from the hand of the destroyer, some of whom are already entered into peace, and some remain unto this day. For yourself, I doubt not but when your warfare is accomplished, when you are made perfect through sufferings, you shall come to your grave, not with sorrow, but as a ripe shock of corn, full of years and victories ; and he that took care of the poor sheep before you were born will not forget them when you are dead." His brother replied to his arguments on the ground of filial duty, and the probability of his being much more useful at Epworth than at Oxford ; and urged upon him his clerical engagements. Mr. Wesley's reply to this produced still further expostulations ; and there is much display of logical skill on both sides. The contest was at last given given up by Samuel, as he saw that " none," to use his own words, " could move his taind but he that made it." Such was the view which his brother had of his resolute and determined spirit. An ingenious writer of the present day, upon a view of this his invincible resolution in every thing which appeared to him to concern religion, has de- clared " he wanted only rational principles of religion to be one of the first of human characters." Had he had only what that writer calls rational principles of religion, he might have gone the usual rounds of parochial duty at Epworth, and, it may be, might have succeeded to what is called a better living. But, however he might be admired as a scholar and a man, he certainly never would have been ranked with the Reformers or Apostles ; nor would the present, not to say future generations, rise up, as they certainly will, and call him blessed. In the spring of 1735, he was called to attend his dying father, who desired him to present to Queen Caroline a book he had just finished. Soon after his return to Oxford he went to London for this purpose, where he was strongly solicited by Dr. Burton, one of the trustees for the new colony at Georgia, to go there to preach to the Indians. This he at first peremptorily refused ; but many providential incidents afterwards concurred, which at length constrained him to alter his resolution. The chief of these respected his mother. When many objections which he made were answered, and some difficulties which he started were removed, he mentioned the grief it might give his mother. " I am," says he, " the staff of her age, her chief support and comfort." It was asked, in reply, " Will you go, if your mother's consent can be obtained ?" This he thought impossible : however, he permitted the trial, settling it in his heart that, if she was willing, he would receive it as the call of God. Her answer was worthy of the mother and the son : " Had I," said she, " twenty sons, I should rejoice that they were all so employed, though I should never see them more." His way was now plain, and therefore he delayed not to fulfil what he believed to be the will of God concerning him. Before we enter upon the narrative of his voyage and mission, it will be needful to state a few particulars. We have already seen his full determination, evinced in many instances, to be not almost, but altogether, a Christian. His predilection also in favour of those writers who explain the Gospel in a way of ascetic mortification, has been mentioned. A mind like his, impressed from his childhood with the fear of God, and a body unsubdued by sloth, intemperance, or even delicacy of any kind, admirably fitted him to bear all the severities into which his sentiments naturally led him. Thus pre- pared "to tread the world beneath his feet," he issued from the retirement of a College, to embrace whatever he might meet with in the new and untried scenes which lay before him. That he was, as every real Minister of Christ is, in some sense and degree, led into the wilderness to be tempted, will appear in the following sheets ; and indeed he always considered his mission in that point of view. Speaking in one of his Appeals of his ministry in America, he adds, " where God humbled me, and proved me, and showed me what was in my heart." 01^ THE REV. JOHN WKSLEY. Xl But he was not sufferecTto depart without many earnest remonstrances from his friends. One, who he knew did not believe the Christian revelation, said to him, "What is this, sir ? Are you turned Quixote, too — will nothing serve you but to encounter windmills ?" He calmly replied, " Sir, if the Bible be not true, I am as very a fool and madman as you can conceive ; but, if it be of God, I am sober-minded. For he has declared. There is no man that has Ifft house, or friends, or brethren, Jbr the kingdom of God's sake, mho shall not receive mangold more in the present time, and in the norld to come everlasting life." To a friend who expostulated with him he wrote his reasons at large. Speaking of his hope of doing good to the poor heathen, he remarks, that he should then have the advantage of preaching to a people not yet beguiled by philosophy and vain deceit ; and of enforcing the plain truth of God, without Its being softened and rendered useless by the comments of men. After the weighty and important arguments urged by Mr. Wesley in favour of a col- lege life, in reply to his father, it may appear an inconsistency in his character, and sur- prise his friends at his suddenly leaving, not only the university, but indeed his native, country, to proclaim the unsearchable riches of Christ in foreign lands. Accompanied by his brother, Mr. Ingham, and Mr. Delamotte, he left London for Gravesend,,in order to proceed from thence to Georgia, on Tuesday, October 14ith, 1735, and from this moment relieved the task of his biographer, by a detail of every interesting circumstance in his long, eventful, and laborious life. His Journal is carried down to the 24ith of October, 1790, a period of upwards of fifty-five years. The variety of cir- cumstances that came under his immediate observation — his manly defence of his conduct and principles, when (as was frequently the case) he was assailed by the violence and hatred of party spirit ; and, the spirit of fervent piety that pervades it throughout, renders his Journal the most interesting work there is in the English language. It Is now, for the first time, compressed into one volume, with a series of illustrative engravings. LAST ILLNESS, DEATH, AND CHARACTER OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, A.M. Sometime Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. Having fiirni^ed the reader with a short account of Mr. Wesley's Life and Christian Experience to the time of his embarking for Georgia, we consider that we could scarcely render him a more acceptable service, than by ipresenting him with a view of the closing scene of his Life, with the circumstances that led to, and followed that event. At no other period is divine support, Or the exercise of a lively faith In the merits of Jesus Christ the righteous, more necessary ■; and those who have been made-partakers of the blessings of the Qospel of Peace, and are adopted into the family of God, will doubtless be gratified by this proof of the providential care of their heavenly father to the objects of everlasting love. In no situation in life were the principles impressed on his mind by his pious parents, unproductive of their beneficial tendency; he was enabled at all times to cast all his cares on HIM who cared for him. Undismayed in the prospect of danger, he stood unmoved by the storm of persecution, that beat with almost resistless force against him. He was faithful in the discharge of every duty, whether to relieve the temporal wants of the dis- tressed, or to administer the consolations of religion to the guilty offending sinner, con- scions of having j ustly incurred the full measure of divine wrath and condemnatio n . The peace of mind that was constantly enjoyed by Mr. Wesley, is strikingly visible throughout the Journal. The progress of Methodism, previous to the year 1785, is given in the language of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore: — " From this time Mr. Wesley held on his way without any interruption. The work of God increased every year. New societies were formed, in all of which the same rules were observed. Though now de- clining in the vale of years, he slackened not his pace. He still rose at four in the morn- ing; preached two, three, or four times a day; and travelled between four or five thousand miles a year, going once in two years through Great Britain and Ireland." Three years afterwards, Mr. Wesley's own words are, at the eighty-fifth year of his age, " I am not so agile as I was in times past. I do not run or walk as fast as I did. My sight is a little decayed ; I find likewise some little decay in my memory, with regard to things lately past, but not at all with regard to what I have heard twenty, forty, or sixty years ago. Neither ilo I find any decay in my hearing, smell, taste, or appetite (though I want but the third part of the food I once did,) nor do I feel any such thing as weariness, either in travelling or preaching. And I am not conscious of any decay in writing ser- mons, which I do as readily, and I believe, as correctly as ever." Again, at the begin- ing of the year 1793, he expresses himself thus : — " I am now an old man decayed from head to foot. My eyes are dim ; my right hand shakes much ; my mouth is hot and dry every morning; I have a lingering fever almost every day ; my motion is weak and slow. However, blessed be God, I do not slack my labours, I can write and preach still." His benevolence is strongly marked by the observation made on closing his cash account, on the 16th July, in the same year. "For upwards of eighty-six years I have kept my accounts exactly ; I shall not attempt it any longer, being satisfied with the general con- viction that I save all I can, and give all I can, that is, all I have." Age is generally attended by mental weakness and bodily infirmity ; yet age could not subdue the spirit of activity, of mental vigour, of bodily strength, and of unwearied zeal, that characterized the early life of Mr. Wesley. Such an one as Mr. Wesley could not be supposed to feel the least dread at the anticipation of death. In the decline of life under the prospect of dissolution, he used an expression of his father in a similar situa- tion. ♦' Those who desire," he says, " to write or to say any thing to me, have no time to lose, for time hath shaken me by the hand, and death is not far behind." THE LAST ILLNKSP, DEATH, CHARACTER, Sic, XIll The last illness of Mr. Wesley displayed an uncommon fortitude under affliction, a patient resignation to the divine will, and a calm serenity and composure of miud, that spoke more powerfully than language could, the efficacy of his faith in the Son of God. The complaint that terminated his life and labours, was a fever pioduced by a cold, taken at the religious services at Lambeth, February 17th, 1791, against whi<:h he struggled several days, and continued preaching until the following Wednesday, when he delivered his last sermon. During this his last illness, he gave instructions as to the manner of performing his funeral ceremony. He expressed his desire of having his body wrapped exclusively in woollen ; that the corpse should be taken to the chapel for the gratification of his friends, and that six poor men should be paid twenty shillings each for bearing him to his grave. After these intimations of his dying wishes, he gradually grew weaker ; and when at the point of death, he exclaimed with peculiar emphasis, " He causeth his servants to lie down in peaces" and after a significant pause, added, " The clouds drop fatness." His expression was, " The Lord is with us. The God of Jacob is our refuge." After uttering these words, he departed this life on the second of March, 1791, in the eighty-eighth year of his age, and the sixty -fifth of his ministry. He died in hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began. Titus i. 2. To the request of Mr. Wesley, in his illness, his executors paid the greatest possible attention; and accordingly, on the day previous to his funeral, his corpse placed in his coffin, and attired in his clerical habit, was removed to the chapel. His countenance was placid and serene, retaining even in death that heavenly smile which through his life rendered him remarkably interesting. The immense number allured by curiosity to see his remains, gave birth to fearful apprehensions, in the minds of his executors, of danger arising from the dense mass of persons, who would appear anxious to witness the funeral ceremony. To avoid which, they kept the precise time of his interment as private as possible ; yet, notwithstanding this i)recautionary measure, the severity of winter, and the early time of five in the morning, hundreds presented themselves. The scene was awfully solemn, and peculiarly impressive. The service Tvas performed by Mr. Richardson, who had been in the ministry nearly thirty years On proceeding to that part which says— " Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God, to take unto himself the soul of our dear brother," his voice faltered, and after a momentary pause, he substituted the word, ^'father." The effect produced was powerful and impressive. The solemnity of the occasion, and the solemnity of tiie time, before day-light in the morning, increased the feeling of regret of those present, at the irreparable loss sustained by the death of their spiritual father and instructor. y . -*• /^>,- ■' t The Inscription on the Tombstone qf Mr. Wesley, is as follows : — ^^ To the Memory of -i THE VENERABLE JOHN WESLEY. A.M., Late Follow of Lincoln College, Oj^ford. This Great Light arose (By the singular Providence of God) To enlighten these Nations, And to revlee, enforce, and defend. The Pure Apostolical Doctrines and Practices of THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH: Which he continued XoAo, by his Writinos and his Labours, For more than Half a Century : And, to his inexpressible Joy, Not only beheld their Influence extending, And their Epficacv witnessed. In the Hearts and Lives df Many Thousands, As well in the Western World, as in these Kingdoms. But also, far above all human Power or Expectation, Lived to see Provision made, by the singular Grace of God, For their Continuance and Establishment, To the Joy of future Generations'! Reader, If thou art constrained to bless the Instrument, Give God the Gloiiy ! .^fler having languished a few days, IJe at length finished his Course and his Lin together: gloriously triumphing over Death. March 8, An. Dom. 1791, in the Eighty-eighth Year of his Age. Xiv THE LAST ILLNESS, DEATH, AND CHARACTER The indefatigable industry of Mr. Wesley, as a writer, and tiie increase of the societies under his superintendence, must, of necessity, have placed him in sufficiently easy circum- stances in life, to benefit manlfind by an alleviation of their temporal necessities ; by an abstemious manner of living, he was enabled to distribute among those who needed pecu- niary assistance, the enormous sum of nearly thirty thousand pounds t His liberality to the poor knew no bounds but an empty pocket. He gave away not merely a certain part of his income, but all he had : his own wants provided for, he devoted all the rest to the necessities of others. He entered upon this good work at a very early period. It is said, that, " When he had thirty pounds a year, he lived upon twenty -eight, and gave away forty shillings. The next year receiving sixty pounds, he still lived on twenty- eight, and gave away thirty-two. The third year he received ninety pounds, and gave away sixty-two. The fourth year he received one hundred and twenty pounds, and gave away ninety -two pounds, by still living on the twenty eight!" In this ratio he [iro- eeeded the remainder of his life, and his benevolent heart has given, in the aggregate, the sum already mentioned. As important as this sum may appear, he left, by his will of the '20th February, 1789, considerable property to persons therein named, in trust for pur- poses mentioned. The Journals contain the best view of the principles and progressive increase of Methodism ; but to shew the extent of their increase, it may be as well to observe, that their aggregate number amounted to 76,968, at the time of Mr. Wesley's decease, but that now they amount to considerably more than half a million ; and Methodism has extended its beneficial influence to every quarter of the habitable globe. The artist might, perhaps, now find it a work of difficulty to present a portrait of Mr. Wesley, that could justly claim the attention of the public, as being more correct than its precursors. Had Mr. Wesley received, at the hands of his biographers, a fictitious or unmerited character, or depended on the partiality of friendship for his celebrity, the difficulty of the artist would be extended to the indvidual who undertook to present his literary character to the observation of the public. The works of Mr. Wesley still exist, and Methodism presents its head, and extends its benevolent hands wherever there is a spot that is depraved by moral guilt, or conspicuous for its mental and spiritual igno- rance. The voice of fulsome panegyric is heard no more, and oblivion has charitably thrown her mantle over the groundless charges the spirit of bigotry and intolerance had preferred against him. The voice of Mr. Wesley being stilled by death, he cannot be known to posterity as a preacher. His works, however, prove the extent of his mental attainments, and from nence may be inferred the earnestness and warmth of his pulpit addresses.. His character, as a writer, is thus depicted by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore : — " Those who have hitherto considered Mr. Wesley as a writer, have fallen under great mistakes. There was a unity in his character, of which they were either totally igno- rant, or not sufficiently sensible : and without this it was not possible to do him justice. In tlie year 1725, he tells us, he made a resolution to dedicate all his life to God : all his thoughts, words, and actions ; being thoroughly convinced there was no medium ; but that every' part of his life (not some only) must either be a sacrifice to God, or himself, that is, in effect to the devil. " It isin this light that his writings, as well as all his labours, are to be viewed. His design in writing and in preaching was, that he might be faithful to every talent committed to him, and that all might issue in bringing glory to God, and peace and good will to men. " Seeing that it was his one aim to do all the good in his power, it would have been strange, if he had not, in a life of eighty-eight years, produced many books. If his extracts from other authors be taken into the account, they amount, great and small, to several hundreds. " In the year 1749 he began to select and abridge the works of the wisest and most pious men that have lived since the days of the Apostles, in order to form a Christian Library. He began with the Kpistles and other writings of the Apostolic fathers, Ignatius, Poly- carp, Clemens Romanus, &e. He waded through a prodigious number of books on practical and experimental religion, in regular succession according to the times when they were written : and at length completed a work of fifty volumes. When we con- sider that he reduced many folios and quartos to a pocket volume : that he did this in the midst of labour, which many would think in itself sufficient to wear out the most robust of mankind: that he abridged some of those volumes on horseback, and others at inns or nouses, where he staid but a few days or hours, how astonishing will his industry and perseverance appear ! " He willingly embraced any toil which might promote the wisdom or happines'^ of man- kind. Witti this view he compiled a System of Natural Philosophy, comprising therein what is known with any certainty, or is likely to profit those who have a pleasure in the works of God. And his labour was not lost. Even the learned have admired this per- formance, as a useful and edifying compendium. OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. HV I' From the same motive he compiled his historical works. He had not time to be original in those productions. He therefore chose the best he could find. Civil aud Ecclesiastical ; and abridged, added, or altered, as he believed the truth required, and to suit the convenience of the purchaser : his chief aim being to spread religious and useful knowledge among the poor or middling class of men. *' His controversial pieces he wrote as need required. First, to preserve those who were in danger of being seduced from the plain religion of the Bible : and, secondly, iif possible, to recover those who had fallen into the snare. The chief of these is his Treatise on Original Sin, in answer to the late Dr. Taylor, of Norwich, the most subtle, refined, plausible Socinian of that age : and whose writings gained the more credit, as he was a man of sobriety and benevolence. The Doctor never could be prevailed on to answer Mr. Wesley, as he had done his other opponents. " His Notes on the New Testament we have already mentioned, as being composed during his illness in the year 1763, and chiefly during his confinement at the Hot-Wells, near Bristol. As he avows in his preface, that he took Bengelius for his model, we cannot be surprised that most of his notes are concisely explanatory. "His Sermons, and his Appeals to Men of Reason and Religion, deserve particular notice. Of his design in writing the former, as well as of his method of investigating truth in general, he has given us the following striking account in his preface : — " ' I design plain truth for plain people. Therefore of set purpose I abstain from all nice and philosophical speculations, from all perplexed and intricate reasonings : and as far as possible from even the show of learning, unless in sometimes citing the original Scripture. Nothing appears here in an elaborate, elegant, or rhetorical dress. I mention this, that curious readers may spare themselves the labour of seeking for what they will not find. " ' My design is, in some sense, to forget all that I have ever read in my life. I mean to speak, in the general, as if I had never read one author, ancient or modern (always ex- cepting the inspired). I am persuaded, that on the one hand, this may be a means of enabling me more clearly to express the sentiments of my heart, while I simply follow the chain of my own thoughts, without entangling myself with those of other men: and that, on the other, I shall come with fewer weights upon my mind, with less of prejudice and prepossession, either to search for myself, or to deliver to others, the naked truths of the Gospel. " ' To candid reasonable men, I am not afraid to lay open what have been the inmost thoughts of my heart. I have thought I am a creature of a day, passing through life, as an arrow through the air. 1 am a spirit come from God, and returning to God: just hovering over the great gulph ; till a few moments hence, I am no more seen ; I drop into an unchangeable eternity ! I want to know one thing, the way to heaven : how to land safe on that happy shore. God himself has condescended to teach the way ; for this very end he came from heaven. He hath written it dov/n in, a book. O give me that book! At any price, give me the book of God ! I have it: herfe is^J^nowledge.Snpugh for me. Let me be Homo unius libri.* Here then I am, far from the^busy ways of men, I sit down alone : only God is here. In his presence I open, I read his book ; for this end, to find the way to heaven. Is there a doubt concerning the meaning of what I read} Does any thing appear dark or intricate? I lift up my heart to the Father of lights. Lord, is it not thy word. If any man lack ivisdom, let him ask it of God t Thou givest liberallj), and upbraidest not. Thou hast said. If any man be milling to do thy mill, he shall knmv. I am willing to do : let me know thy will : 1 then search after and consider parallel passages of Scripture, comparing spiritual things n-ith spiritual. I meditate thereon, with all the attention and earnestness of which my mind is capable. If any doubt still remains, I consult those who are experienced in the things of God: and then the writings whereby, being dead, they yet speak ; and what I thus learn, that I teach.' " His other sermons were written occasionally. The last four volumes (which he wrote for his magazine) have been much admired, even by those who were not much disposed to relish his doctrines in general. They certainly contain abundance of information ; and are written not only with his usual strength, but with more than usual elegance. Two of the last sermons which he wrote (the latter of which he finished about six weeks before his death,) are inferior to nothing he ever composed, if to any thing in the English language. The subjects were remarkably striking. The former was from Psalm Ixxiii. 20. Even like as a dream n'hen one awaketh, so shalt thou make their image to vanish out qf the city. The latter, from Hebrews xi. 1. Faith is the evidence of things not seen. In this last discourse he has given his thoughts on the separate state, the state of souls from death to the resurrection. The thoughts are deep and high ; yet rational and scrip- • A man of one book. XVI THE LAST ILLNESS, DEATH, ANB (JHAKAC.TEIt tural ; worthy of one, who standing on the verge of time, looked forward into that eternity which he had long and earnestly contemplated : " Leaving the old. both worlds at once they view. Who stand upon the threshold of the new." "Yet the whole is considered with that diffidence which becomes an embodied spirit. How deep and sacred is the subject I *' Sacred how high, and deep how low. He knew not here, but died to know I" " His Appeals (apologies they would haye been called in the ancient church) answer the idea, which the term maste)-ly producUow usually gives us. They were written in the fulness of his heart ; while beholding the world lying in the wicked one, he Kept over it. We could almost venture to assert, that no unprejudiced person can read them, without feeling their force, and acknowledging their justness. It is certain they have convinced many persons who were deeply prejudiced ; and those too of considerable learning. It has been remarked, that those who truly preach the gospel, do it with a flaming tongue. We are ready to make a similar remark respecting these appeals. The flame, the power, and yet the sobriety of love, are highly manifest in them. We cannot but earnestly recommend them to all, who desire to know what spirit he was of, while contending against almost the whole world ; and whether it really was for the truth of God, he so contended. " About fourteen years ago, he began to publish a periodical work, which he called the Arminian Magazine, as he designed to insert therein extracts and original treatises on Universal Redemption. Many of these are of great value ; and were written by men of great erudition. In this work he reprinted an original tract of his own, entitled " Pre- destination Calmly Considered." Concerning this piece, a writer of Mr. Wesley's Life, who cannot be suspected of partiality, has observed, ' It is a model of controversy ; clear and cogent ; concise and argumentative ; and the more convincing, because the spirit in which it is written is as amiable as the reasoning is unanswerable. Perhaps there is not in the English language a treatise which contains, in so small a compass, so full and masterly a refutation of the principle he opposes.' "In this work he also published an original sermon every two months. Concerning these we have already spoken. This publication has, upon the whole, been very profit- able to its numerous readers. It is a Christian library in itself, containing Controversial, Doctrinal, and Experimental Divinity, in prose and verse, animated by accounts of the Triumphant Deaths of many holy persons. Natural Philosophy, and remarkable Anecdotes from History and Travels, have also a place therein. In compilations of this nature, it could hardly be expected that nothing trifling should ever appear. Some things of this kind have been acknowledged: and it is hoped more abundant care will be taken, that this publication shall not again be thus lessened in its real value. "What has been said of Mr. Wesley's design in writing, may also be said of his style. His conciseness, which has been often remarked, did not arise from his abhorring cir- cumlocution as a writer only, but also as a Christian. He has often told us, that he made a conscience of using no more words on any subject than were strictly necessary. His perspicuity is as remarkable as the manliness of his style." As a philantrophist, it is said, "Mr. Wesley was as disinterested as he was charitable. He had no regard to family connexions, nor even to the wants of the Preachers who laboured with him, in preference to strangers. He knew that these had some friends ; and he thought that the poor destitute stranger might have none, and therefore had the first claim on his liberality. When a trifling legacy has been paid him, he has been known to dispose of it in some charitable way before he slept, that it might not remain his own property for one night. Every one knows the apostrophes in which he ad- dressed the public, more than once, on this subject, declaring, that his own hands should be his executors.' And though he gained all he could by his publications, and saved aU he could, not wasting so much as a sheet of pa])er ; yet, by giving all he could, he was preserved from 'laying up treasures upon earth.' He had declared in print, that, if he died worth more than ten pounds, independent of his books, and the arrears of his fellow- ship, which he then held, he would give the world leave to call him, ' a thief and a robber.' This declaration, made in the integrity of his heart, and height of his zeal, laid him under some inconveniences afterwards, from circumstances which he could not at that tSmo foresee. Yet in this, as all his friends expected, he literally kept his word as far as human foresight could reaeh. His chaise and horses, his clothes, and a few trifles of that kind, were all, his books excepted, that he left at his death. Whatever might be the value of his books, is of no consequence, as they were placed in the hands of trustees, and the profits arising from the sale of them were to be applied to the use and benefit of the OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. XVll Conference ; reserving only a few legacies which Mr. Wesley left, and a rent-charge of eighty-five pounds a year to be paid to his brother's widow ; which was not a legacy but a debt, as a consideration for the copy-right of his brother's Hymns." The sketches of his character that have been written by those who, in religious matters were unconnected with Mr. Wesley, cannot fail of being as acceptable to the reader, as they are interesting in themselves, and remarkable for the Christian candour that they manifest. " Now that Mr. John Wesley has finished his course upon earth, I may be allowed to estimate his character, and the loss the world has sustained by his death. Upon a fair account, it appears to be such, as not only annihilates all the reproaches that have been cast upon him ; but such as does honour to mankind, at the same time that it reproaches them. His natural and acquired abilities were both of the highest rank. His apprehen- sion was lively and distinct ; his learning extensive. His judgment, though not infal- lible, was, in most cases, excellent. His mind was stedfast and resolved. His elocu- tion was ready and clear, graceful and easy, accurate and unaffected. As a writer, his style, though unstudied, and flowing with natural ease, yet for accuracy and perspicuity, was such as may vie with the best writers in the English language. Though his temper was naturally warm, his manners were gentle, simple, and uniform. Never were such happy talents better seconded by an unrelenting perseverance in those courses, which his singular endowments, and his zealous love to the interests of mankind, marked out for him. His constitution was excellent ; and never was a constitution less abused, less spared, or more ^ccellently applied, in an exact subservience to the faculties of his mind. His labours and stuJies were wonderful. The latter were not confined to Theology only, but extended to every subject tliat tended either to the improvement or the rational enter- tainment of the mind. If we consider the reading he discovers by itself, his writings and his other labours by themselves, any one of them will appear sufficient to have kept a person of ordinary application busy during his whole life. In short, the transactions of his life could never have been performed, without the utmost exertion of two qualities, which depended, not upon his capacity, but on the uniform stedfastness of his resolu tion. These were, inflexible temperance and unexampled economy of time. In these he was a pattern to the age he lived in ; and an example to what a surprising extent a man may render himself useful in his generation, by temperance and punctuality. His friends afid followers have no reason to be ashamed of the name of Methodist he has entailed upon them : as, for an uninterrupted course of years, he has given the world an instance of the possibility of living without wasting a single hour ; and of the advantage of a regular distribution of time, in discharging the important duties and purposes of life. Few ages have more needed such a public testimony to the value of time ; and perhaps none have had a more conspicuous example of the perfection to which the improvement of it may be carried. "As a minister, his labours were unparalleled, and such as nothing could have sup- ported him under, but the warmest zeal for the doctrine he taught, and for the eternal interests of mankind. He studied to be gentle, yet vigilant and faithful towards all. Ha possessed himself in patience, and preserved himself unprovoked, nay, even unruffled, in the midst of persecution, reproach, and all manner of abuse, both of his person and name. But let his own works praise him. He now enjoys the fruits of his labours, and that praise which he sought, not from men, but of God. " "To finish the portrait. Examine the general tenor of his life, and it will be found self-evidently inconsistent with his being a slave to any one passion or pursuit, that can fix a blemish on his character. Of what use were the accumulation of wealth to him, who, through his whole course, never allowed himself to taste the repose of indolence, or even of the common indulgence in the use of the necessaries of life. Free from th» partiality of any party, the sketcher of this excellent character, with a friendly tear, pays it as a just tribute to the memory of so great and good man, wbo, when alive, was his friend." "I'he observations of Alexander Knox, Esq. are presented, as furnishing, in a few words, his opinion of the character of the founder of Methodism : he says — " Very lately I had an opportunity, for some days together, of observin g Mr. Wesley with attention. I endeavoured to consider him, not so much with the eye of a friend, as with the impartiality of a philosopher : and I must declare, every hour I spent in his com- pany afforded me fresh reasons for esteem and veneration. So fine an old man I never saw. The happiness of his mind beamed forth in his countenance. Every look showed how fully he enjoyed ' The gay remembrance of a life well spent :* and wherever he went, he diffused a portion of his own felicity. Easy and affable in his demeanour, he accom- modated himself to every sort of company, and showed how happily the most finished courtesy may be blended with the most perfect piety. In his conversation, we might be At a loss whether to admire most, his fine classical taste, his extensive knowledge of rata e XVIII THE LAST ILLNESS, DEATH, AND CHARACTER and things, or his overflowing goodness of heart. While the grave and serious \iev9 charmed with his> wisdom, his sportive sallies of innocent mirth delighted even the-yowng and thoughtless ; and both saw in his uninterrupted cheerfulness, the excellency of tru^ religion. No cynical remarks on the levity of youth embittered his discourse ; no ap- plausive retrospect to pasttimes, marked his present discontent. In him even old age appeared delightful, like an evening without a cloud ; and it was impossible to observe him without wishing fervently, ' May my latter end be like his 1' " But I find myself unequal to the task of delineating such a character. What I have said may, to some, appear as panegyric ; but there are numbers, and those of taste and discernment too, who can bear witness to the truth, though by no means to the perfect- ness of the sketch I have attempted. With such I have been frequently in his company ; and every one of them, I am persuaded, would subscribe to what I have saiiL, For my own part, I never was so happy as while with him, and scarcely ever felt more poignant regret than at parting from him ; for well I knew, ' I ne'er should look upon hi^ like again,' " An anonymous writer, whose correct observations would have done credit to the most reputable author cf the age, has drawn a sketch of Mr. Wesley's character for a peripcli- cal publication ; his remarks are — " His indefatigable zeal in the discharge of his duty has been long witnessed, by th? world ; but, as mankind are not always inclined to put a generous construotjon on the exertions of singular talents, his motives were imputed to the love of popularity, ambi- tiouj and lucre. It now appears that he was actuated by a disinterested regard to ths immortal interests of mankind. He laboured, and studied, and preached,, and wrote, to propagate what he believed to be the Gospel of Christ. "The intervals of these engage- ments were employed in governing and regulating the concerns of his numero.US Societies ; assisting the necessities, solving the diificulties, and soothingthe afflictions of bis bearers. He observed so rigid a temperance, and allowed himself so little repose, that he seemed to be above the infirmities of nature, and to act independent of the earthly tenement hg occupied. The recital of the occurrences of every day of his life would be the greatesi encomium. " Had he loved wealth, he might have accumulated it without bounds. Had. he bee.ti fond of power, his influence would have been worth courting by any party. I dp. not say he was without ambition ; he had that which Christianity need not blush at, and whigh virtue is proud to confess. I do not mean that which is gratified by splendpur and large possessions ; but that which commands the hearts and afTections, the homage and gra- titude, of thousands. For him they felt sentiments of veneration, only inferior to those which they paid to heaven : to him they looked as their father, iheir benefactor, their giUJde to glory and immortality : for him they fell prostrate befere God, with prayers and tears, to spare his doom, and prolong his stay. Such a recompence as this is suQcient ta repay the toils of the longest life. Short of this, greatness is contemptible impotence. Before this lofty prelates bow, and princes hide their diminished heads. " His zeal was not a transient blaze, but a steady and constant flame. The ardour of his spirit was neither damped by difficulty, nor subdued by age. This was ascribed by himself to the power of divine grace ; by the world, to enthusiasm. Be it what it will, it is what Philosophers must envy, and infidels respect; it is that which gives energy to the soul, and without which there can be no greatness or heroism. " Why should we condemn that in religion, which we applaud in every other profession and pursuit? He had a vigour and elevation of mind, which nothing but the belief of the divine favour and presence qould inspire. This threw a lustre round his infirmities, changed his bed of sickness into a triumphal car, and made his exit resemble an apotheosU rather than a dissolution. "He was qualified to excel in every branch of literature : he was well versed in the learned tongues, in Metaphysics, in Oratory, in Logic, in Criticism, and every requisite of a Christian Minister. His style was nervous, clear, and manly ; his preaching was pathetic and persuasive ; his Journals are artless and interesting; and his compositions and compilations to promote knowledge and piety, were almost innumerable. " I do not say he was without faults, or above mistakes ; but they were lost in the mul- titude of his excellencies and virtues. "To gain the admiration of an ignorant and superstitious age, requires only a little artifice and address : to stand the test of these times, when all pretensions to sanctity are stigmatized as hypocrisy, is a proof of genuine piety, and real usefulness. His great object was, to revive the obsolete doctrines and extinguished spirit of the Church of England; and they who are its friends cannot be his enemies. Yet for this he was treated as a fanatic and impostor, and exposed to every species of slander and persecu- tion. .Even Bishops and Dignitaries entered the lists against him ; but he never declined tite combat, and generally proved victorious. He appealed to the Homilies, the Articles, OF THK REV. JOHN WESLBY. XUC and the Scriptures, as vouchers for his doctrine ; and they who could not decide upon the merits of his controversy, were witnesses of the effects of his labours; and they judged of the tree by its fruit. It is true, he did not succeed much in the higher walks of life ; but that impeached Ms cause no more than It did that of the first planters of the Gospel. However, if he had been capable of assuming vanity on that score, he might have ranked among his friends some persons of the first distinction, who would have done honour to any party. After surviving almost all his adversaries, and acquiring respect among those who were the most distant from his principles, he lived to see the plant he had reared spreading its branches far>and wide, and inviting not only these kingdoms, but the Western world, to repose under its shade. No sect, since the first ages of Christianity, could boast a founder of such extensive talents and endowments. If he had been a candi- date for literary fame, he might have succeeded to his utmost wishes ; but he sought not the praise of man ; he regarded learning only as the instrument of usefulness. The great purpose of his life was doing good. For this he relinquished all honour and preferment: to this he dedicated all his powers of body and mind ; at all times and in all "places, in season and out of season, by gentleness, by terror, by argument, by persuasion, by reason, by interest, by every motive and every inducement, he strove, with unwearied assiduity, to turn men from the error of their ways, and awaken them to virtue and religion. To the bed of sickness, or the couch of prosperity ; to the prison, the hospital, the house of mourning, or the house of feasting, wherever there was a friend to serve, or a soul to save, he rbadily repaired ; to administer assistance or advice, reproof or conso- lation. He thought no office too humiliating, no condescension too low, no undertaking too arduous, to reclaim the meanest of God's offspring. The souls of all men were equally precious in his sight, and the value of an immortal creature beyond all estimation. He penetrated the abodes of wretchedness and ignorance, to rescue the profligate from perdition ; and he communicated the light of life to those who sat in darkness and the shadow of death. He changed the outcasts of society into useful members : civilized even savages, and filled those lips with prayer and praise, that had been accustomed only to oaths and imprecations. But as the strongest religious impressions are apt to become languid, without discipline and practice, he divided his people into Classes and Bands, according to their attainments. He appointed frequent Meetings for prayer and conver- sation, where they gave an account of their experience, their hopes and fears, their j oys and troubles ; by which means they were united to each other, and to their common pro- fession. They became centinels upon each other's conduct, and securities for each other's character. Thus the seeds he sowed sprang up and flourished, bearing the rich fruits of every grace and virtue. Thus he governed and preserved his numerous Societies, watch- ing their improvement with a paternal care, and encouraging them to be faithful to the end. "But I will not attempt to draw his full character, nor to estimate the extent of his labour and services. They will be best known when he shall deliver up his commission into the hands of his great Master," " The figure of Mr. Wesley was remarkable. His stature was low : his habit of body, in every period of life, the reverse of corpulent, and expressive of strict temperance, and continual exercise ; and, notwithstanding his small size, his step was firm, and his ap- pearance, till within a few years of his death, vigorous and muscular. His face, for an old man, was one of the finest we have seen, A clear, smooth forehead ; an aqualine nose ; an eye, the brightest and most piercing that can be conceived ; and a freshness of complexion scarcely ever to be found at his years, and impressive of the most perfect health, conspired to render him a venerable and interesting figure. Few have seen him without being struck with his appearance: and many, who had been greatly prejudiced against him, have been known to change their opinion the moment they were introduced into his presence. In his countenance and demeanour, there was a cheerfulness mingled with gravity ; a sprightliness, which was the natural result of an unusual flow of spirits, and yet was accompanied with every mark of the most serene tranquility. His aspect, particularly in profile, had a character of acuteness and penetration. " In dress, he was a pattern of neatness and simplicity. A narrow plaited stock ; a eoat, with a small upright collar ; no buckles at his knees ; no silk or velvet in any pari of his apparel ; and a head as white as snow gave an idea of something primitive and apostolic ; while an air of neatneu and cleanliness was diffused over his whole perion.** Mr. WESLEY'S FAMILY. The early history of Mr. Wesley's ancestors is involved in considerable obscurity. Enough is known, however, to satisfy the curiosity of the enquirer, of their having been uniformly among the most strenuous advocates, and the warmest supporters of personal and practical religion. They appear to have been equally conspicuous for their piety, their zeal, their mental attainments, and for the benevolence of their individual characters. His Paternal Grandfather possessed a manly independence of mind — for, regardless of his own private interests, he advocated the measures of the Parliament, during the civil commotions in the reign of Charles I., and was subsequently ejected, by the act of uni- formity, from the living of Blandford, in Dorsetshire. His Maternal Grandfather, the celebrated Dr. Samuel Annesley, was a man of learning and piety. Tlie irreligion of the royal party in the time of tbe civil war, attached him (as it did many other good men) to the side of the Parliament. He was one of the preachers at Whitehall. But after the death of the King, would have nothing -to do with those in power; but applied himself solely to his pastoral charge. He was ejected from the living of St. Giles, Cripplegate, in London, in the year 1662. His Father, Mr. Samuel Wesley, was designed by his father for the ministry among thp dissenters, and was accordingly sent to one of their academies. Whilst he resided there, his sentiments were so entirely changed, that he left the academy without consulting any of his relations, and entered as a Student of Exeter College, Oxford. He took his de- grees in the usual way, and being ordained, was appointed chaplain of a man-of-war. After this he was presented to the living of Epworth, and also to that of Wroote, both in the county of Lincoln. His Mother was remarkable, not only for the graces of her own sex, but also for the wisdom and fortitude of the other. She was, indeed, a help-meet for her pious and labo- rious husband. She bore him nineteen children ; yet, although she undertook their early education, and was in circumstances of pecuniary em|3arrassment, her letters offered abundant proof that she neither neglected the improvement of her mind, or the considera- tion of subjects of the highest value. She composed several Meditations in the style of Mrs. Rowe, which gave a pleasing evidence of her piety and ability. His Elder Brother, Samuel, was born at Epworth, in the year 1690. In his infancy. It is remarkable, that he did not exercise his' speech until upwards of four years of age, and from this circumstance was considered dejieient in understanding. He one day, however, answered a question that was proposed to another, respecting him, in such a manner, as greatly surprized all who were present, and from that moment spoke without the least difficulty. He was educated at Westminster School, and removed from thence to Christ- Church College, Oxford, where he obtained the degree of Master of Arts. He possessed a classical taste, and considerable scientific knowledge. From Oxford he returned to Westminster, and acted as an usher to the school, a situation he retained for nearly twenty years. About seven years before his death, which took place on the 0th of November, 1739, he removed to Tiverton, as head master of the free-school in that place. His Yovmger Brother, Charles, was born at Epworth, in 170S. He received part of his education at Westminster, and was afterwards admitted as a Student at Christ-Church College, Oxford, where he took the degree of Master of Arts. He married Miss Sarah Gwynne, a lady of a considerable family in the county of Brecon, in South Wales. After his marriage he divided his ministry almost entirely between London and Bristol, and was rendered useful in the conversion and spiritual profit of many souls in those cities. He died peaceably and happy on the I7th March, 1788. His Sisters. — Of Mr. Wesley's sisters there is but little recorded. Mrs. Wright was a woman of understanding, of poetical taste, and po-^sessed a knowledge of the Greek anf] Latin languages. Whether from the loss of her husband, or some other cause, it is not known, but she seems to have laboured under very great mental depression. Mr. Wesley, on <(ne of her Poems, entitled "A Farewell to the World," has remarked, " Itis but justice to her memory, to observe, that she was at rest before she went hence ; being {or some years a witness of that rest, that remains even here for the people of God." Mrs. Hall, her sister, was a woman of sense and piety. Her marriage appears to have produced nothing but uneasiness. She long survived her unhappy husband, of whose apostacy and misfortunes, the account has been often published. She enjoyed for several years the company and friendship of her brothers ; and surviving them both, died in London, July 1791. AN EXTRACT REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S ^9 From his embarlcing for Georgia, to his return to London. Whr.t shall we say then? That rsrael. which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the aw Ci ri(rhtcousnes9. Wherefore? Because they sought il not by faitb. but as It were by the works of the law. Rom. i%. 30. 31. NUMBER I. PREFACE. ). It was in pursuance of an advice given by Bishop Taylor, in his " Rules for Holy Lining and Dying," that, about fj teen years ago, I began to take a more exact account than I had done bejore, of the manner wherein I spent my time, writing down hotv I had employed every hour. This I continued to do, wherever I was, till the time of my leaving England. The variety of scenes which I then passed through, induced me to transcribe, from time to time, the more material parts of my diary, adding here and there such little reflections as occured to my mind. Of this Journal, thus occasionly compiled, the following is a short extract ; it not being my design to relate all (hose particulars, which I wrote for my onm use only ; and which would answer no valuable end to others, however impo^'tant they were to me, 2. Indeed I had no design or desire to trouble the world tvith any of my little affairs ; as it cannot but appear to eva\i/ impartial mind, from my having been so long " as one that heareth not," notwithstanding the loud and frequent calls I have had, to answer for myself. Neither should I have done it nmv, liad not Captain Williams's affidavit, published as soon as he had left England, laid an obligation upon me, to do what in me lies, in obedience to that command of God, " Let not the good which is in you be evil spoken of." With this view I do at length " give an ansn^a- to every man that asieth me a reason of the hopp which is in me," that in all these things "■ I have a conscience void of offence towards bod and towards man." S. I have prefixed hej-eto a letter wrote several years since, containing a plain account of the rise of that little Society in Oxford, which has been so variously represented. Part qf this n'as published in 1733 ; but without my consent or knowledge. It now stands as it was wrote ; without any addition, diminution, or amendment ; it being my only concern herein nakedly to " declare the thing as it is." 4. Perhaps my employments of another kind may not allow me to give any further answer to them who "say all manner of evil of me falsely, and seem to thinlc that they do God service." Suffice it, that both they and 1 shall shortly "give an account to Him that is ready to judge the quick afd the dead. ' ' B LETTER TO MR. MORGAN. SEN Sir, Oxon, Oct. 18, 1730. The occasion of my giving you this trouble is of a very extraordinary nature. On Sun- day last I was informed (as no doubt you will be ere long) that my brother and I had killed your son : that the rigorous fasting which he had imposed upon himself, by our advice, had increased his illness and hastened his death. Now though, considering it in itself, •' it is a very small thing with toe to be judged by man's judgment; yet as the being thought guilty of so mischievous an imprudence might make me the less able to do the work I came into the world for, I am obliged to clear my- self of it, by observing to you, as I have done to others, that your sou loft off fasting about a year and a half since, and that it is not yet half a year since I began to practise it. I must not let this opportunity slip of do- ing my part towards giving you a j uster notion of some other particulars, I'elating both to him and myself, which have been industri- ously misrepresented to you. In March last he received a letter from you, which not being able to read, he desired me to read to him ; several of the expressions whereof I perfectly remember, and shall do, till I too am called hence. I then determined, that if God was pleased to take away your son before me, I would justify him and my- self, which I now do with all plainness and simplicity, as both my character and Cause requiied. In one practice for which you blamed your son, I am only concerned as a friend, not as partner. ^Ihat therefore 1 shall consider first: your ttWn account of it was in effect this : "He ft'equettlly w«nt into poorpeople's houses in the villages aboHtHolt, called their chiMl'en toother, and instructed them in their duty to God, theimeighbour, and them- selves. He likewise explained to them the necessity of plivate as well as public prayer, and provided them with such forms as were best suited to their several capacities : and beinj well apprieed how much the success of his endeavours (depended on their good will towards him, to *in upon Hioir affections, he sometimes distributed among them a little of that money which he had saved from gaming, and the otUer fashionable expenses of the |iUice." This isthe first chai-ge against him ; upon which AM that 1 shall observe is, that I will refer it to youf own judgment, whether it be fitter to have a place in the catalogue of his faults, of of those virtues for which he is now "nnmbefei among the sons of God." If all the persons concerned in " that ridl- culoussociety, whose follies youhave so often heard repeated," could but give such a proof of tneiv deserving the glotiouB title * which • Tire Holy Club. was once bestowed upon them, they would be contented that their lives too should be counted madness, and their end thought to be without honour. But the truth is, their title to holiness stands upon much less stable foundations ; as you will easily perceive when you know thegfound of this wonderful outcry, which it seems Kngland is not wide enough to contain. In Novembei', 1729, at which time I came to reside at Oxford, your son, my brother, myself, and one more, agreed to spend three or four evenings in a week together. Our de- sign was to read over the classics which we had before read in private, on common nights, and on Sunday some book in divinity. In the summer following, Mr. M.told me he had called at the gaol, to see a man who was con- demned for killing his wife ; and that, from the talk he had with one of the debtors, he verily believed it would do much good, if any one would be at the pains of now and then speaking with them. This he so frequently repeated, that on the 24th of August, 1730, my brother and I walked with him to the castle. We were so well satisfied with our conversation there, that we agreed to go thi- ther once or twice a week ; which we had not done long, before he desired me to go with him to see a poor woman in the town, who vfas sick. In this employment too, when we came to reflect upon it, we believed it would be worth while to spend an hour or two in a week, provided the minister of the parish in which any such person was, were not against it. But that we might not depend wholly on our own judgments, I wrote an account to my father of our whole design ; withal begging that he, who had lived seventy years in the world, and seen as much of it as most private men have ever done, would advise us whether we had yet gone too far, and whether we should now stand still, or go forward. Part of his answer, dated September 21, 1730, was this : — '* And now as to your own designs and employments, what can I say less of them than valde probo t ; and that I have the high- est reason to bless God, that he has given me two sons together atOxford, to whom he has given grace and courage to turn the war against the World and the devil, which is the best way to conquer them. They have but one more enemy to combat with, the flesh ; which if Ihey take care to subdue by fasting and prayer, there will be no more for them to do, but to proceed steadily in the same course, and expect the crown which fadeth not away. You have reason to bless God, as I do, that you have so fast a fiiend as Mr. M t I gl citly approve. LETTER TO MH. MORGAN, SEN. S who I see in the most difficult service is ready to brealt the ice for you. You do not Itnow of how much good that poor wretch who liil- led his wife has been the providential occa- sion. I think I must adopt Mr.M. to be ray son, together with you and your brother Charles ; and when I have such a teinion to prosecute that war, wherein I am noAV miles emeritus, I shall not be ashamed, when they speak witli their enemies in the gate. "I am afraid lest the main objection you make against your going on in the business with the prisoners may secretly jiroceed from flesh and blood. For 'who can harm you if you are followers of that which is so good ;' and which will be one of the marks by which the Shepherd of Israel will know his sheep at the last day?— Though if it were possible for you to sutfer a little in the cause, you would have a confessor's reward. Yon own none but such as are out of their senses would be prejudiced against your acting in this man- ner ; but say, ' these are they that need a phy- sician,' But what if they will not accept of one who will he welcome to the poor prison- ers? Go on then, in God's name, in the path to which your Saviour has directed you, and that tract wherein your Father has gone be- fore you ! For when I was an under-gradu- ate at Oxford, I visited those in the castle there, and reflect on it with great satisfaction to this day. Walk as prudently as you can, though not fearfully, and my heart and pray- ers are with you. "Your first regular step is to consult with him (if any such there be) who has ajurisdic- tion over the prisoners, and the next is to ob- tainmhe direction and approbation of your Bishop. This is Monday morning, at which iime I shall never forget you. If it be possi- ble I should be glad to see you all three here in the fine end of the summer. But if I can- not have that satisfaction, I am sure I can reach you every day, though you were beyond the Indies. Accordingly, to Him, who is every where, I now heartily commit you, as being "Your most affectionate and joyful father." In pursuance of these directions, I imme- diately went to Mr. Gerard, the Bishop of Oxford's Chaplain, who was likewise the per- son that took care of the prisoners when any were comlemned to die : (at other times they were left to their own care :) I proposed to him our design of serving them as far as we could, and my own intention to preach there once a month, if the Bishop approved of it. lie much Eommended our design, and said he would answer for the Bishop's approbation, to whom he would take the first opportunity of mentjomeg if. It was not long before he in- former! me he had done so, and that his Lord- ship not only S^'^'S his permission, but was greatly pleaserf with the undertaking, and hoped it vrovj ' liave the desired success. Soon after, ^entleistn of Merton College, who was one of our little company, which now consisted of five persons, acquainted us th.il he had been much rallied the day before, fi i being a member of the holy club ; and Ihal it was become a common topic of mirth at his college, where they had found out several ol our customs, to which we were ourselves ut- ter strangers. Upon this I consulted my father again, in whose answer were these words :— Dec. 1. " This day I received both yours, and this evening in the course of our reading, 1 thought I found an answer that would be more proper than any I myself could dictate ; though since it will not be easily translated, I send it in the original. noA\7) /ioi Kawxi'^'s vnep v/^tov itewKtiptofiat rt] •KapaK\'i]aiGL, mr^p- ■aspuraivoiiai tji x^P"*. (2 Cor. vii. 4.) What would you be ? Would you be angels ? I question whether a mortal can anive to a greater degree of perfection, than steadily to do good, and for that very reason patiently and meekly to sufl'er evil. For my part, on the present view of your actions and designs, my daily prayers are that God would keep you humble ; and then I am sure that if you continue ' to suffer for rigliteousness' sake,' though it be but in a lower degree, ' the Spi- rit of God and of glory' shall in some good measure, 'rest upon you.' Be never weary of well doing: never look back, for you know the prize and the crown are before you : though I can scarce think so meanly of you, as that you would be discouraged with ' the crackling of thorns under a pot.' Be not high-minded, but fear. Preserve an equal temper of miiid under whatever treatment you meet with from a not very just or well., natured world. Bear no more sail than is necessary, but steer steadily. The less you value yourselves for these unfashionable do- ties, (as there is no such thing as works of supererogation,) the more all good and wise men will value you, if they see your actions are of a piece; or, which is infinitely more. He by whom actions and intentions are weighed, will both aecept, esteem, and re- ward you." Upon this encouragement we still continued to meet together as usual ; and to confirm one another, as well »s we could, in our resolu.. tions, to comn unicate as often as we had opportunity ; (which is here once a week ;) and dp what service we could to our acquain- tance, the prisoners, and two or three poor families in the town. But the outcry daily increasing, that we might shew what ground there was for it, we proposed to our friends or opponents, as we had opportunity, these, or the like questions ;r-, I, Whether it does not concern all men, of all conditions, to imitate Him, as much as tney can, " who went about doinf good ?" • Great is my glorying of you, I am filled with com- fort, I am exceeding joyful. LETTER TO MR. MORGAN, SEN. Whether all Christians are not concerned in ttiat command, " While we have time let us do good to all men?"' Whether we shall not be more happy here- after, the more good we do now ? Whether we can be happy at all hereaf- ter, unless we have, according to our power, " fed the hungry, clothed the naked, visited those that are sick and in jirison," and made all these actions subservient to a higher pur- pose, even the saving of souls from death ? Whether it be notow bounden duty always to remember, that He did more for us than we can do for Him, who assures us, " Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of th.'>so my brethren, ye have done it unto me ?" n. Whether upon these considerations we may not try to do good to our acquaintance ? Particularly, whether we may not try to con- vince them of the necessity of being Chris- tians ? Whether of the consequent necessity of be- ing scholars ? Whether of the necessity of method and industry, in ordertoeitherlearningor virtue? Whether we may not try to persuade them to confirm and increase their industry, by communicating as often as they can ? Whether we may not mention to them the authors whom wc conceive to have wrote best on those subjects ? Whether we may not assist them, as we are able, from time to time, to form resolutions upon what they read in those authors, and to execute them with steadiness and perseve- rance. III. Whether, upon the considerations a^iove-mentioned, we may not try to do good to those that are hungry, naked, or sick ? In particular, whether if we know any necessi- tous family, wc may not give them a little food, clothes, or physic, as they want? Whether we may not give them, if they can read, a Bible, Common-Prayer Book, or Whole Duly of Man ? Whether we may not, now and then, inquire how Ihey have used thehi ; explain what they do not understand, and enforce what they do ? Whether we may not enforce upon them, more especially, the necessity of private pray- er, and of frequenting the church and sacra- ment 7 Whether we may not contribute, what lit- tle we are able, toward having their children clothed and taught to read ? Whether we may not take care that they be taught their catechism, and short prayers for morning and evening ? IV. Lastly, Whether upon the considera- tions above-mentioned, we may not try to do gflod to those that are in prison ? In particu- lar. Whether we may not release such well- disposed persons as lemain in prison for small gums ? Whether we may not lend smaller suras to those that are of any trade, that llicy may procure themselves tools and materials to work with ? Whether we nmy not give to them who ap- pear to want it most, a lit tie money, or clothes, or physic? Whether we may not supply so many as are serious enough to read, with a Bible, and Whole Duty of Man? Whether we may not, as we hive oppor- tunity, explain and enforce these upon them, especially with respect to public and private prayer, and the blessed Sacrament? I do not remember that we met with any person who answered any of these guestions in the negative, or who even doubted, whe- ther it were not lawful to apply to this use that time and money, which we should else have spetit in other diversions. But several we met with who increased our little stock of money for the prisoners and the poor, by subscribing something quarterly to it ; so that the more persons we proposed our designs to, the more we were confirmed in the belief of their innocency, and the more determined to pursue them, in spite of the ridicule, which increased fast upon us during the winter. However, in spring I thought it could not bo improper to desire farther instructions from those who were wiser and better than our- selves ; and accordingly (on May 18, 1731) I wrote a particular account of all our pro- ceedings to a clergyman of known wisdom and integrity. After having informed him of all the branches of our design, as clearly and simply as I could, I next acquainted him with the success it had met with, in the following words i — " Almost as soon as we had Aiade our first attempts this way, some of the men of wit in Christ Church entered the lists against us, and between mirth and anger made a pretty many reflections upon the Sa- cramontarians, as they were pleased to call us. Soon after, their allies at Merton altered their title, and did us the honour of styling us The Holy Club. But most of them being persons of well-known character, they had not the good fortune to gain any proselytes from the Sacrament, till a gentleman eminent for learning, and well esteemed for piety, joining them, told his nephew, that if he dared to go to tlie weekly communion any longer, he would immediately turn him out of doors. That argument, indeed, had no success : the young gentleman communicated next week : upon which his uncle, having again tried to convince him that he was in the wrong way, by shaking him by the throat to no purpose, changed his method, and, by mildness, pre- vailed upon him to absent from it the Sunday following, and he has done five Sundays in six ever since. This much delighted our gay oyf ponents, who increased their number apace, especially when, shortly after, one of the se, niors of the college having been with the Doc- tor, upon his return from him, sent for two LETTER TO MR. MORGAN, SEN. young gentlemen severally, who had commu- nicated weekly for some time, and was so successful in his exhortations, that for the future they promised to do it only three times a-year. About this time there was a meeting (as one who was present at it informed your son) of several of the officers and seniors of the college, wherein it was consulted what would be the speediest way to stop the pro- gress of enthusiasm in it. The result we know not, only it was soon publicly reported, that Dr.-:— ^ and the censors were going to blow up the Godly Club, This was now our common title ; though we were sometimes dignified with that of the Enthusiasts, or the Reforming Club." Part of the answer I received was as follows : — " Good Sin, " A pretty while after the date, yours came to my hand. I waived my answer till I had an opportunity of consulting your father, who upon all accounts is a more proper judge of the affair than I am. But I could never find a fit occasion for it. As to my own sense of the matter, I confess I cannot but heartily approve of that serious and religious turn of mind that prompts you and your associates to those pious and charitable offices ; and can have no notion of that man's religion or concern for the honour of the University, that opposes you, as far as your design re- spects the colleges. I should be loath to send a son of mine to any seminary, where his conversing with virtuous young men, whose professed design of meeting together at proper times, was to assist each other in forming good resolutions, and encouraging one another to execute them with constancy and steadi- ness, was inconsistent with any received maxims or rules of life among the members. As to the other branch of your design, as the town is divided into parishes, each of which has its proper incumbent, and as there is pro- bably an ecclesiastic who has the spiritual charge of the prisoners, prudence may direct you to consult them : for though I dare not say you would be too officious, should you of your own mere motion seek out the persons that want your instructions and charitable contributions, yet should you have the con- currence of their proper Pastor, your good offices would be more regular and less liable to censure." Your son was now at Holt ; however, we continued to meet at our usual times, though our little affairs went on but heavily without him. But at our return from Lincolnshire, in September last, we had the pleasure of seeing him again ; when, though he could not be so active with us as formerly, yet we were exceeding glad to spend what time we could in talking and reading with him. It was a little before this time my "brother and I were at London, when going into a bookseller's shop, (Mr. Rivington's in St. Paul's Church-yard,) after some othet conversation, he asked us whether we lived in town ; and upon our answering, " No ; at Oxford:" — "Then, gentlemen," said he, " let me earnestly recommend to your ac- quaintance a friend I have there, Mr. Clayton of Brazennose." Of this, having small leisure for contracting new acquaintance, we took no notice for the present. But in the spring following, (April 20,) Mr. Clayton meeting me in the street, and giving Mr. Rivington's service, I desired his company to my room, and then commenced our acquaintance. At the first opportunity I acquainted him with our whole design, which he immedialely and heartily closeA witli : and not long after, Mr. M having then left Oxford, we fixed two evenings in a week to meet on, partly to talk upon that subject, and partly to read something in practical divinity. The two points, whereunto, by the blessing of God and your son's help, we had befoja attained, we endeavoured to hold fast ; I mean, the doing what good we can, and in order thereto communicating as often as we have opportunity. To these, by the advice of Mr. Clayton, we have added a third, the observingthefastsof the Church ; the general neglect of which we can by no means appre- hend to be a lawful excuse for neglecting them. And in the resolution to adhere to these and all things else which we are con- vinced God requires at our hands, we trust we shall persevere, till he calls us to give an account of our stewardship. As for the names of Methodists, Superefogation-men, and so on, with which some of our neighbours are pleased to compliment us, we do not conceive ourselves to be under any obligation to regard them, much less to take them for arguments. " To the law and to the testi- mony" we appeal, whereby we ought to be judged. If by these it can be proved we are in an error, we will immediately and gladly retract it : if not, we " have not so learned Christ" as to renounce any part of his service, though men should " say all manner of evil against us," with more judg- ment and as little truth as hitherto. We do, indeed, use all the lawful means we know, to prevent "the good which is in us" from being "«yil spoken of ;" but ifthe neglect of known duties be the one condition of securing our reputation, why fare it well ; — we know whom we have believed, and what we thus lay out he will jiay us again. Your son already stands before the judgment-seat of Him who judges righteous judgment ; atthe brightness of whose presence the clouds remove ; his eyes are open, and he sees clearly whether it was " blind zeal and a thorough mistake of true religion, that hurried him on in the error of his way ;" or whether he acted like a faith- ful and wise servant, who, from a just sense that his time was short, made haste to finish his work before the Lord's coming,that "when ON THE DEATH OF MR. MORGAN. laid In the balance'* he might, not be ** found ■wanting'.'' I have now largely and plainly laid before you ihe real giounti of all the strange outcry you have heard; and am not without hope that by this fairer representation of it than you probably ever received before, both yuu and the clergyman you formerly mentioned, may have a more favourable opinion of a good cause, though under an 111 name, "Whe^ theryou have or no, I shall ever acknowledge, my best services to be due to yourself and your family, both for the generous assistance you have given my falher, and for the inva- luable advantages your son has (under God) bestowed on, Sir, Your ever obliged And most obedient sei^vant. ON THE DEATH OP MR. MORGAN, OF CHRIST CHURCH. BY THE REV. MR. SAMUEL WESLEY. We fools counted hi» life madnesM, Iv anght 1)eneath them happy souls attend^ 1/et Morgan hear the triumph of a friend, Anti hear well pleas'd. Let libertines ao gay WitU careless indolence despise the lay ; Lei uritift wits, and fools for laughter born, 'i'lii^ir verdict pass with supercilious scorn ; Lfit jovial crowds, by wine their senses drown'd, Stnmnif r out censure in their frantic round ; Lpt yawning sluggards faint dislike display, Who, Avbile tbey trust to-morrow, lose to-day ; Let such as these the sacred straiua condemn ; For 'tis true glory to be bisa'd by them. Wise in hi» prime he waited not for noon, Convinc'd, that moi-tal never liv'd too soon. As if foi-cboding here, his little stay. He made his morning bear the heat of day. Pix'd, while uiifadiog glory he pursues. N(\ ill to hazard, and no good to loM : No fair occiision glides unheeded by; Snatching the golden moments as they fly. Ho by few fleeting hours ensures eternity. Friend»hip's warm beams his avtlflps brrast inspire AnI tend'resLrev'ienco for a inuoh-lov'd »ire. lie dar'd fur heaven this llatterimr world forego. Ardent to teai h, as (liMicnt to know. Unwarp'd by sensual views, or vulgar aims, lly idle riclies, or by idler naincf. Fearful of sin in every dose di'««uise» Unmov'd by LhrcRl'nin^ or by (.Mozhig lies. Seldom indeed the wicked came po far, Forc'd by his piety to defensive war; Whose j«al for other men's salvation shown. Beyond ti.e reach of hell seour'd bis own ; Gladd'ningthe poor wliere'er hi? steps he turn'd ; Where pin'd the orphan, or the widow mourn'd ; Whera prisonera gitfli'd beneath guilt's horrid stain. The worst rontinement and the heaviest chaiu. Where death's sad shade tU* aninstnicted eight Veil'd with thick darkness in the land oflignt. Our Saviour thus fullill'd his great design, (If human we may li'-en to divine.) Heal'd cacb disease that bodies ft-ail endure, And preach'd the unlioped-for Gospel to the poor. To means of grace the last respect he shnwM, Nor sought new paths as wi)>er than his God : Their sacred strength preserv'd liim frprn (xtrcmov Of empty outside or enthusiast dreamaj Whims of Molino, lost in rapture's mist. Or Quaker, late reforming quietist. He knew that worke our faith must here employ, And fiiat 'tis heaven*? ^rreat bu&ineas to enjoy, Fix'd on that heaven he death's approaches saw. Nor vainly murmui'd at our nature's law ; Repin'd not that hia youth so soon should go. Nor griev'd for Meeting plea9ures hore below. Of sharpest anguish scorning to complaia. He fills with mirth the intervals of pain. Not only unappall'd but joyful sees The dark cold passage that must lead to peace ; Strong with immortal bloom secure to vise. The tears for ever baijisjh'd from hii eyes, Whii now regrets his early youth would spend The life io nobly that so soon sliould end ? Who blames the stripHng for iwrforming more Than Doctors grave, and Prelates of threescore P Who now esteems his fervour indiscreet, Hifl prayei's too frequent, or his alms too great? Wbo thinks, where blest he reigns beyond the sky His crown too radiant, or his throne too high? VVho hut tl e fiend, who once his course withstood And whisper'd, "Stay till tiftv to be goj>i] '' Sure, if helfev'd, t' obtain hi? hellish aim, Ahli)S in Yarmouth road were lost. 'I'he continuance of the contrary winds gave my brother an opportunity of complying with the desire of the Minister of Cowes, and jireached there three or four limes. The poor people flocked together in gn-at numbers. We distributed a few little books among the more serious of them, which they received with all possible expressions of thankfulness. Fri. 21. — One recovering from a dangerous illness, desired to be instructed in the nature of the Lord's Supper. 1 thought it concerned her to be first instructed in the nature of Christianity ; and accordingly iixed an hour a day to read with her in Mr. Law's Treatise ou Christian Perfection. Swn. 23. — At night I was waked by the tossing of the ship and roaring of the wind, and plainly showed I was unfit, for I was unwilling to die. Tues. Dec. 2. — I had much satisfaction in conversing with one that was very ill and very serious. But in a few days she recover- ed from her sickness and from her seriousness together. Swn. 7. — Finding nature did not require so frequent supplies as we had been accustomed to, we agreed to leave off suppers ; from doing which, we have hitherto found no in- convenience. Wed. 10. — We sailed from Cowes, and in the afternoon passed the Needles. Here the ragged rocks, with thu waves dashing and foaming at the foot of them, and the white side of the island rising to such a height, perpendicular from the beach, gave a strong idea of " Him that spanneth the heavens, and holdeth the waters in the hollow of his hand ! ' ' To-day I spoke closely on the head of religion, to one I had talked with once or twice before. Afterwards she said, with many tears, "My mother died when I was but ten years old. Some of her last words were, ' Child, fear God ; and though you lose me, you will never want a friend.' I have now found a friend, when I most wanted, and least expected one." From this day to the fourteenth, being in the Bay of Biscay, the sea was very rough. Mr. Delamotte and many others were more sick than ever ; Mr. Ingham, a little ; I, not at all. But the fourteenth being a calm day, most of the sick were cured at once. Thur. 18. — One who was big with child, in a high fever, and almost wasted away with a violent cough, desired to receive the holy communion before she di<"d. At the hour of her receiving, she began to recover, and in a few days was entirely out of danger. Sun. 21. — We had fifteen communicants, which was our usual niflnber on Sundays: on Christmas-day we had nineteen ; but on New Year's Day fifteen only. Tliur. Jan. 15, 1736.— Complaint being made to Mr. Oglethorpe, of the unequal dis- tribution of the water among the passengers, he appointed new ofiicers to take charge of it. At this the old ones and their friends were highly^ exasperated against us, to whom tliey imputed the change. But "the fierce- ness of man shall turn to thy praise." Sat. 17.— Many people were very Impatient at the contrary wind. At seven in the even- ing they were quieted by a storm. It rose higher and higher till nine. About nine the sea broke over us from stem to stern ; burst through the windows of the state cabin, where three or four of us were, and covered us all ovei-, though a bureau sheltered me from the main shock. About eleven I lay down in the great cabin, and in a short time fell asleepi though very uncertain whether I should wake alive, and much ashamed of my unwillingness to die. O how pure in heait must he be, who would rejoice to appear before God at a moment's v/arning ! Towards morning, "He rebuked the winds and the sea, aud there was a great calm." Sim. 18. — Wo returned God thanks for our deliverance, of which a few appeared duly sensible. But the rest (among whom were most of the sailors) denied we had been in any danger. I could not have believed that so little good would have been done by the terror they were in before. But it cannot be that they should long obey God for fear, who are deaf to the motives of love. Fri. 23. — In the evening another storm began. In the morning it increased, so that they were foi ced to let the ship drive. 1 could not but say to myself, " How is it that thou hast no faith? being still unwilling to die. About one in the afternoon, almost as soon as I had stepped out of the great cabin door, the sea did not break as usual, but came with a full smooth tide over the side of the ship. I was vaulted over witli water in a moment, and stunned, that 1 scarce expected to lift up my head again, till the sea should give up her dead. But thanks be to God I received! no hurt at all. ADout midnight the storm ceased. Sun. 25. — At noon our third storm be^an. At four it was more violent than betore. Now indeed we could say, "The waves of the sea were mighty and raged horribly. They rose up to the heavens above, and clove down to hell beneath." The winds roared round about us, and (what I never heard be fore) whistled as distinctly as if it had been a human voice. The ship not only rocked to and fro with the utmost violence, but shook and jarred with so unequal, grating a motion, that one could not but with great difficulty keep one's hold of any thing, nor stand a mo- ment without it. Every ten minutes came a 1736.] JOURNAL. shocli against the stern or side of the ship, which one would thinl( should dash the planks m pieces. At this time, a child, privately oaptized before, was brought to be received nto tile church. It put me in mind of Jere- miah's buying the field, when the Chaldeans »eie on the point of destroying Jerusalem, and seemed a pledge of tlie meicy God de- signed to show us, even in the land of the living. We spent two or three hours after prayers, in conversing suitably to the occasion, con- firming one another in a calm submission to the wise, holy, gracious will of God. And' now a storm did not appear so terrible as before. Blessed be the God of all consolation ! At seven I went to the Germans. I had long before observed the great seriousness of their behaviour. Of their humility they had given a continual proof, by performing those servile offices for the other passengers, which none of the English would undertake ; for which they desired, and would receive no pay, s&ying, " it was goodfor their proud hearts," atad " their loving Saviour had done more for them." And every day had given them occa- sion of showing a meekness, which no injury could move. |f they were pushed, strHck,or thrown down, they rose again and went away ; but no complaint was found in their mouth. There was now an opportunity of trying whe- ther they were delivered from the spirit of fear, as well as from that of pride, anger, and revenge. In the midst of the Psalm where- with their service began, the sea broke over, split the main sail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between the decks, as if the great deep had already swallowed us up. A terrible screaming bpgan among the English. The Germans calmly sung on. I asked one of tliem afterwards, " Were yon not afraid 1" He answered^ "I thank God, no." I asked, "But were not your women and children afraid 1" He replied mildly, "No : our wo- men and children are not afraid to die." From them I went to their crying, trem- bling neighbours, and pointed out to them the difference in the hour of trial, between him that feareth God, and him that feareth him not. At twelve the wind fell. This was the most glorious day which I have hitherto seen. Mon. 26. — We enj oy ed the calm. I can con- ceive no difference comparable to that be- tween a smooth and a rough sea, except that which is between a mind calmed by the love of God, and one tom up by the storms of earthly passions. Thwr. Jap. ad.r^Aibont seven in the even- ing, we fell in with the sicirts of a hurricane. The rain as well as the wind was extremely violent. The sky was so dark in a moment that the sailors could not so much as see the ropes, or set about furling the sails. The ship must in all probability have overset, had not the wind fell as suddenly as it rose. Tow- ard the end of it, we had that appearance on each of the masts, which (it is thought) lh« ancients called Castor and Pollux. It was a small ballof white fire, like a star. The mari- ners say, it appears either in a storm (and tlieti commonly upon the deck) or just at the end of it ; and then it is usually on the masts or sails. Fn. 30. — We had another storm, which did us no other harm than splitting the fore-sail. Our bed being wet, I laid me dow^ on the floor, and slept sound till morning. And, I believe I shall not find it needful to go to bed (as it is called) any more. Swn. Feb. 1 . — We spoke with a ship of Ca- rolina ; and Wed. 4. came within soundings. About noon the trees were visible from the mast and in the afternoon from the main deck. In the evening lesson were these words, '.' A great door and effectual is opened." O let no one shut it ! Thiir. Feb. 5. — ^Between two and three in the afternoon, God brought us all saf« into the Savannah river. We cast anchor near Tybee-island, where the groves of pines, run- ning along the shore, made an agreable pros- pect, showing, as it were, the bloom of spiing in the depth of winter. Fri. 6. — About eight in the morning, we first set foot on American ground. It was a small uninhabited island, over against Ty bee. lUr. Oglethorpe led us to a rising ground, where we all kneeled down to give thanks. He then took boat for Savannah. When tlie rest of the people were come on shore, we called our little flock together to prayers. Several parts of the secoud lesson, Mark vi, were wonderfully suited to the occasion ; in particular, the account of the courage and suf- ferings of John the Baptist ; our Lord's di- rections to the first Preachers of his Gospel, and their toiling at sea, and deliverance, with those comfortable words, " It is I, be not afraid." Sat. Feb. 7. — Mr. Oglethorpe returned from Savannali, with JMr. Spangenberg, one of the Pastors of the Germans. I soon found what spirit he was of ; and asked his advice with regard to my own conduct. He said, "iWy brother, I must first ask you one or two ques- tions. Have you the witness within yourself? Does the Spirit of God bear witness with your spirit that you are a child of God?" I was surprised, and knew not what to answer. He observed it, andasked, " Do you know Jesus Christ?" I pausedsjnd.said," I know he is the Saviour of the world." " True ;" replied he "but do you know he has saved you ?" I an swered, " I hope heh^s died to save me." He only added, "Do you know yourself?" I said, " 1 do." But I fear they were vain words. Mon. 9, — I asked him many questions, botlr concerning himself, and the church at Hern huth. The substance of his answers was this " At eighteen years old, I was sent to the University of Jena where I spent some years in learning languages, and the vain philosophy C 10 REV. J. WESLEY'S [173C. which I have now long been laboaring to forget. Here it pleased God, by some that preached his word with power, to overturn Viy heart. I immediately threw aside all my learning, but what tended to save my soul. I shunned all company, and retired into a solitary place, resolving to spend my life there. For three days I had much comfort here : but on the fourth it was all gone. 1 was amazed, and went for advice to an experienced Chris- tian. When I came to him, I could not speak. But he saw my heart, and advised me to go back to my house, and follow the business Providence called me to. I went back, but was tit for nothing. I could neither do busi- ness, nor join in any conversation. All I could say to any one, was yes, or no. Many times I could not say that, nor understand the plainest thing that was said to me. My friends and acquaintance, looked upon me as dead, came no more to me, nor spoke about me. "When 1 grew better, I began teaching some poor children. Others j oining with me, we taught more and more, till there were above thirty teachers, and above two hundred scho- lars. I had now invitations to other univer- sities. But I could not accept of any : desir- ing only, if it were the will of God, to be little and unknown. I had spent some years thus, when Professor Breithaupt, of Halle, died: being then pressed to remove thither, 1 believed it was the call of God, and went. I had not been long there, before many faults were found, both with my behaviour and preaching ; and offences increased more and more, till, after half a year, a petition against me was sent to the King of Prussia, who sent an order to the commander at Halle, in pur- suance whereof I was warned to leave the city in forty-eight hours. I did so, and retir- ed to Hemhuth, to Count Zinzendorf. " The village of Hemhuth contains about a thousand souls, gElthered out of many nations. They hold fasf the discipline, as well as the faith and practice of the Apostolical Church. 1 was desired by the brethren there, last year, to conduct sixteen of them to Georgia, where two lots of ground are assigned us, and with them 1 have stayed ever since." I asked, " Whither he was to go next T" He Eaid " I have thoughts of going to Pennsyl- vania. But what God will do with me, 1 know not.. I am blind. I am a child. My Father knows, and 1 am ready to go wherever be calls." Sri. 13. — Some of the Indians sent us word of their intention to come down to us. In our course of reading to-day, were these words ! " Thus saith the Lord of Hosts ; It shall yet come to pass, that there shall come people, and the inhabitants of many cities. And the inhabitants of one city shall go to another, saying. Let us go speedily to pray before the Lord, and to seek the Lord of Hosts: I will go also. Yea, many people and strong nations shall. come to seek the Lord of Hosts, and to pray before him." (Zech. viii. 30, &c.) Sat. Feb. 14. — About one,Tomo Chachi, hS nephew Thleeanouhee, his wife Sinauky, with two more women, and two or three Indian children, came on board. As soon as we came in, they all rose and shook us by the hand, and Tomo Chachi (one Mrs. Musgrove interpreted) spoke as follows : " I am glad you are come. When I was in England 1 desired that some would speak the great Word to me ; and my nation then desired to hear it; but now we are all in ■confusion. Yet I am glad you are come. I will go up and speak to the wise men of our nation ; and I hope they will hear. But we would not be made Christians as the Span- iards make Christians ; we would be taught, before we are baptized." I answered, " There is but one. He that sitteth in heaven, who is able to teach man wisdom. Though we are come so far, we know not whether He will please to teach you by us or no. If He teach you, you will learn wisdom, but we can do nothing." We then withdrew. Sim. 15. — Another party of Indians came ; they were all tall well-proportioned men, and had a remarkable softness in their speech and gentleness in their whole behaviour. In the afternoon they all retumeia home, but three, who staid to go with Mr. Oglethorpe. Mon. Feb. 16.— Mr. Oglethorpe set out for the new settlement, on the Alatamahaw river. He took with him 50 men, besides Mr.Ingham, Mr. Hermsdorf, and the three Indians. Tkur. 19. — My brother and I took boat, and passing by Savannah, went to pay our first visit in America, to the poor heathens. But neither Tomo Chachi nor Sinauky were at home. Coming back, we waited upon Mr. Causton, the chief Magistrate of Savannah. From him we went with Mr. Spangenberg to the German brethren. About eleven we returned to the boat, and came to our ship about four in the morning. Sat. 21. — Mary Welch, aged eleven days, was baptized according to the custom of the fiist Church, and the rule of the Church of England, by immersion. The child was ill then, bnt recovered from that hour. Tues. 24. — Mr. Oglethorpe returned.. The day following, I took my leave of most of the passengers of the ship, who all appeared serious. It may be, all the seed is not fallen upon stony ground. In the evening I went to Savannah again, whence Mr. Spangenberg, Bishop Nitschman, and Andrew Dober, went up with us to Mrs. Musgrove's, to choose a spot for the little house, which Mr. Oglethorpe had promised to build us. Being afterwards disappointed of our boat, we were obliged to pass the night there. But wherever we are, it is the same tiling, if it be the will of our Father which is in heaven. 1730.] JOURNAL, U At owr return the next day, (Mr. Quincy bein^ then in the house wherein we afterwards were,) Mr. Delamotte and I took up our lodging with the Germans. We had now an opportunity, day by day, of observing their whole behaviour. For we were in one room with tliem from morning to night, unless for the little time I spent in walking. They were always employed, always cheerful themselves, and in good humour with one another ; they had put away all anger and sti-ife, and wrath and bitterness, and clamour and evil-speak- ing; they walked worthy of the vocation wherewith they were called, and adorned the Gospel of our Lord in all things. Sat. Feb. 28. — ^They met to consult concern- ing the alfairs of their Church. Mr. Span- genberg being shortly to go to Pennsylvania, and Bishop Nitschman to return to Germany. After several hours spent in conference and prayer, they proceeded to the election and ordination of a Bishop. The great simplicity as well as solemnity of the whole, almost made me forget the seventeen hundred years between, and imagine myself in one of those assemblies where form and state were not ; but Paul the tent-maker, or Peter the fisher- man presided, yet with the demonstration of the Spirit and of power. Sim. 29. — Hearing Mr. Oglethorpe did not come any more to Savannah, before he went to Frederioa, 1 was obliged to go down to the ship again, (Mr. Spangenberg following me thither,) and receive his orders and in- structions on several heads. From him we went to public prayers ; after which we were refreshed by several letters from England. Upon which I could not but observe, how careful our Lord is, to repay whatever we give up on his account. When I left England, 1 was chiefly afraid of two things ; One, that I should never again have so many faithful friends as I left there ; the other, that the spark of -love which began to kindle in their hearts would cool and die away. But who knoweth the mercy and power of God ? From ten friends I am awhile secluded, and he hath opened me a door into a whole Church. And as to the very persons 1 left behind, his Spirit is gone forth so much the more, teach- ing them not to trust in man, but "in Him that raised the dead and called the things that are not, as though they were." About four, having taking leave of Mr. SiJangenberg, who was the next morning to set out for Pennsylvania, I returned to Savannah. Sat. March 6.— I had a long conversation with John Reiner, the son of a gentleman, who, being driven out of France, on account of his religion, settled at Vivay in Swisser- hmd, and practised physic there. His father died while he was a child. Some years after, jie told his mother he was desirous to leave Swisserland, and to retire into some other country, where he might be free from the temptations which he could not avoid there. When her consent was at length obtained, he agreed with a master of a vessel, with whom he went to Holland by land, thence to Eng- land, and from England to Pennsylvania. He was provided with money, books, aud drugs, intended to follow his father's profes- sion. But no sooner was he come to Phila- delphia than the captain, who had borrowed his money before, instead of repaying it, de- manded the full pay for his passage, and under that pretence seized on all his eli'ects. He then left him in a strange country, where he could not speak to be understood, without necessaries, money, or friends. In this con- dition he thought it best to sell himself for a servant, which he accordingly did, for seven yeai's. When about five were expired, he fell sick of a lingering illness, which made him useless to his master ; who, after it had continued half a year, would not keep him any longer, but turned him out to shift for himself. He first tried to mend shoes, but soon after joined himself to some French Protestants, and learned to make buttons. He then went and lived with an Anabaptist; but soon after hearing an account of the Germans in Georgia, walked from Pennsyl- vania thither, were he found the rest which he had so long sought in vaiu. Sun. March 7. — I entered upon my ministry at Savannah, by preaching on the epistle for the day, being the 13th of the first of Corin- thians. In the second lesson (Luke xviii.) was our Lord's prediction of the treatment which he himself (and consequently his fol- lowers) was to meet with from the world, and his gracious promise to those who are content, nudi nudum Christum sequi: " Verily I say unto you. There is no man that hath left house, or friends, or brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake who shall not receive manifold more in this pre- sent time, and in the world to come e^cr- lasting life." Yet, notwithstanding these plain declara- tions of our Lord, notwithstanding ray own repeated experience, notwithstanding the experience of all the sincere followers of Christ, whom I have ever talked with, read, or heard of: nay, and the reason of the thing evincing to a demonstration that all who love not the light must hate him who is con- tinually labouring to pour it in upon them ; 1 do here bear witness against' myself, that when I saw the number of people crowding into the church, thedeep attentionwith which they received the word, and the seriousness that afterwards sat on all thei^ faces ; I could scarce refrain from giving the lie to experience and reason and Scripture all to- gether. I could hardly believe that the greater the far greater part of this attentive, serious people, would hereafter trample under foot that word, and say all manner of evil falsely of him that spake it. O who can believe what their heart abhors ! Jesus, 13 REV. J. WESLEY'S [I7S6 Master, have mercy on us ! Let us love thy cross : then shall we belieye, " if we suffer with thee, we shall also reign with thee !" This evenins one of the Germans, who had been long ill of a consumption, found himself much worse. On my inentioning it to Bishop Nitschman he smiled and said "He will soon he well: he is ready for the Bridegroom." Sim. Mar. ll.— Having before given notice of my design to do so, every Sunday and holi- day, according to the rules of our Church, I administered the holy communion to eighteen persons. Which of these will endure to the end ? Moil. Mar. 15. — Mr. Quincy going for Card- lina, I removed into the Mitiister's house. It is large enough for a, larger family than ours, anii has many conveniences, besides a good garden. I could not but reflect on the wellTknown epigram, 'Aypos 'Axtttfi^vtSov yevofi.rjv ttotc vvv 5e Me- vmirov' , " How shoi-t a, time will it be before its pre- sent possessor is removed ! perhaps to be no more seen !" Sun. 28. — A servant of Mr. Bradley's sent to desire to spealc with me. Going to him, 1 found a young man ill, but pei'fectly sensible. He desired the rest to go out, and then said, " On Thursday night, about elevfen, being in bed, but bioad awake, I heard one calling aloud 'Peter! Peter Wright ! ' and looking up, the room was as light as day, and I saw a man in very bright clothes staild by the bed, who said, ' Prepare yourself, for your end is nigh ;' and then immediately all was dark as before. " I told him, " The advice was good, whencesoever it came." In a few days he recovered from his illness ; Jtis whole temper was changed as well as his life ; and so con- tinued to be till after three or four weeks he relapsed and died in peace. Tues. Mar. 30. — Mr. Ingham coming from Frederica, brought me letters, pressing me to go thither. The next day Mr. Delamntte and I began to try, whether life might not as well be sustained by one sort as by variety of food. We chose to make the experiment with bread ; and were never more vigorous andhealthy than while we tasted nothing elsfi. " Blessed are the pure in heart !" who, whe- ther they eat or drink, or whatever they do, have no end therein but to please God ! To them all things are pure. Every creature is good to them, and nothing to be rejected. But let them who know and feel that they are not thus pure, use every help and remove every hindlrance; always remembering, " He that despiseth little things shall fall by little and little." Sim. April +.-.- About four in the afternoon, I set out for Frederica, in a pettiawga : (a sort offlat bottomed barge.) The next even- ing we anchored near Skidoway Island, where the water, at flood, was twelVfe or fourteen feet deep. I wra^ed myself np from head to foot, in a large cloak, to keep off tiie sand-flies, and lay down on the quarter deck. Between one and two I waked under water, being so fast asleep that I did not find where I was till my mouth was full of it. Having left my cloak, I know not how, upon deck, 1 swam round to the other side of the pettiaVvga, where a boat was tied, and climb- ed up by therope, without any hurt morethstn wetting my clothes. Thou art the God of whom Cometh salvation : thou art the Lord by whom we escape death. The winds were so contrary, that on Sa- turday 10, we could but j ust get over against Doboy Island, twenty miles from Frederica, buf coiild not possibly make the creek, having a strong tide also against us. Here we lay beating off till past one, when the lightning and rain which we had lohg seen at a dis- tance, drove doyih full Upon us ; till, after a quarter of an hour, the clOUds parted, Some passing on the right, and some on the left^ leaving us a clear sky, and So strong a wind right after us, as in two hoUrs brought us to Frederica. A little before we landed, I opened my Testament on these words : " If God be for uS, who can be against us?" Coming on shore, I found my brother exceeding weak, having been for some time ill of a flujt; but he mended from the hour he saw me. This also hath God wrought ! Sm». April 1 1 . — I preached at the new iStore* house, on the iirst verse of the Gospel for the day, "Which of you convinceth me of sin I And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me ?" There was a large congregation; whom I endeavoured to convince of unbelief, by simply proposing the conditions of salvation, as they are laid down in Scripture, and ap- pealing to their own hearts, whether they be- lieved they couldbe saved on no other terms } In every one of the six following days, I had some fresh proofs of the absolute necessity of following that wise advice of the Apostle) " Judge ndthing before the time ; until thS Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, arid will make ma- nifest the counsels of the hearts." Sat. April 17. — We set out fof Savannah, and reached it on Tuesday evening. O bless- ed place, where, having but one end in view, dissembling and fraud are not ; but each of us can pour out his heart without fear into his brother's bosom ! Not finding, as yet, any door open for the pursuing our main design we considered in what manner we might be most useful to the little fiock at Savannah. And we agreed, 1. T6 advise the more serious among them to form themselves into a sort of little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to re prove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2 To select out of these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other, which might be forwarded, partly by our conversing 1736.J JOURNAL. 19 singly with each, and partly by inviting them all together to our house ; and this accordingly we determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon. Wed. May 5. — I was asked to baptize a child of Mr. Parker's, second Bailiff of Sa- vannah , but Mis. Parker told me, " Neither Mr. P. nor I will consent to its being dipped. " I answered, " If you ' certify that your child is weak, it will suiBce (the rubric says) to pour water upon it.' " She replied " Nay, the child is not weak, but I am resolved it shall not be dipped." This argument I could not confute. So I went home ; and the child was baptized by another person. Sun. 9. — I began dividing the public pray- ers, according to the original appointment of the Church : (still observed in a few places in England.)' The morning service began at five. The communion office, (with the ser- mon,) at eleven. The evening service about three. And this day I began readitag prayers in the Court-house ; a large and convenient place. Mon. 10. — I began visiting my parishioners in order, from house to house ; for which I set apart the time when they cannot work, because of the heat, viz, from twelve till three in the afternoon. Sun. May 16. — We were surprized in the eveningby my brother, just come from Fred- erica. After some Conversation, we consulted how the poor people tliBre might be taken caie of during his absence. And it was at last agreed, that Mr. Ingham and I should take our turns in assisting them ; and the first was allotted me. Accordingly, on Tuesday 18* I walked to Thunderbolt; whence, the next afternoon, we set out in a small boat. In the evening we touched Skidoway, and had a small, but attentive congregation to Join With us in evening prayfer. Sat. May 23. — About four in the afternoon we entered upon Doboy Sound. The wind which was right a-head, was so high, when we were in the middle of it, and the sea so rough, being driven in at the inlet, that the boat was on the point of sinking every mo- ment. But it pleased God to bring us safe to the other side in half an hour, and to Fre- derica the next mornings We had public prayers at nine, at which nineteen persons were present ; and (I think) nine commuoi- cants. Fri. 28. — I read the commendatory prayer by Mr. Germain, who lay at the point of oeath. He had lost his speech and his sen- ses. His eyes were set, neither had he any discernable motion, but the heaving of his breast. While we stood round him, he stretched out his arms, rubbed his head, re- covered his sight, speech, and understanding ; and immediately sending for the Bailiffs, settled the affairs of his family , and then lay down and died. At the first service on Sunday, May 30, were only five ; at the second twenty-five. The next day, I made Mr. Lassel's will; who, notwithstanding his great weakness, was quite revived when any mention was made of death or of eternity. Tucs. June I. — After praying with him, I was surprized to find one of the most con- troverted questions in divinity, disinterested love, decided at once by a poor old man, without education or learning, or any in- structor but the Spirit of God. I asked him what he thought of Paradise, (to which he said he was going)? He said, " To be sure, it is a fine place. But I don't mind that ; I don't care what place I am in. Let God put me where he will, or do with me What he will, so I may but set forth his honour and glory." Thur. June 3. — Being Ascension day, we had the holy communion : but only Mr. Hird's family joined with us in it. One reason why there were no more, was, because a few words, which a woman had inadvertently spoken, had set almost all the town in a flame, Alas 1 How shall a city stand that is thus divided against itself? Where there is no brotherly love, no meekness, no forbearing or forgiving one, another: but envy, malice, revenge, sus- picion, anger, clamour, bitterness, evil-speak- ing, without end ! Abundant proof that there can be no true love of man, unless it be built on the love of God. Sun. 6. — Calling on Mr Lassel, and asking how he did, " My departure (said he) I hop6 is at hand." 1 asked, " Are you troubled at that?" He replied, " O no ; to depart, and to be with Christ is far better. I desire no more Of this bad world. My hope and my joy and my love is there." The next time I saw him, he said, " I desire nothing more, than for God to forgive my many and great sins, 1 would be the humblest creature living. My heart is humbled and broKfen for my sins. Tell me, teach me, what shall I do to please God. I would fain do whatever is his will." I said, " It is his will you should suffer." He answered, "Then I mil suSer. I will gladly suffer whatever pleases him." Mon. 7. — Finding him weaker, I asked, " Do you still desire to die ?" He said, "Yes ; but I dare not pray for it, for fear I should displease my heavenly Father. His will be done. Let him work his will, in my life, or in my death." Thur. 10. — We began to execute at Freder- ica what we had before agreed to do at Sa- vannah. Our design was, on Sundays in the afternoon, and every evening after public service, to spend some time with the most serious of the communicants, in singing, read- ing, and conversation. This evening we had only Mark Hird, but on Sunday Mr. Hird, and two more desired to be admitted. After a Psalm and a little conversation, I read Mr Law's Christian Perfection, and concluded with another Psalm. Sot. June 12, — Being with one who was 14 REV, J. WESLEY'S [1738. very desirous to converse with me, but not upon religion, I spoke to this effect : " Sup- Dose you were going to a countiy, where every one spoke Latin, and understood no other language, neither would converse witli any that did not understand it ; suppose one was sent to stay here a short time, on purpose to teach it you ; suppose that person, ])leased with your company, should spend liis time in trifling, with you, and teach you nothing of what he came for : would that be well done ? Yet this is our case. You are going to a country, where every one speaks the love of God. The citizens of heaven understand no other language. They converse with none who do not understand. Indeed none such are admitted there. I am sent from God to teach you this. A few days are allotted us for that purpose. Would it then be well done in me, because I was pleased with your Bottipany, to spend this short time in trifling, arid teach you nothing of what I came for ? God forbid I I will rather not converse with you at all. Of the two extremes this is the best." Wed. June 16. — Another little company of us met, Mr. Reed, Davidson, Walker, Dela- motte, and myself. We sung, read a little of Mr. Law, and then conversed, Wednes- days and Fridays were the days we fixed for constant meeting. Thur. 17. — An officer of a man of war, walk- ing just behind us, with two or three of his acquaintance, cursed and swore exceedingly : but upon my reproving him, seemed much moved, and gave me many thanks. Sot. 19. — ^Mr. Oglethorpe returned from the south, and gave orders on Sunday the 30th, that none should profane the day (as was usual before) by fishing or fowling upon it. In the afternoon I summed up what I had seen or heard at Frederica, inconsistent with Christianity, and consequently with the pros- perity of the place. The event was as it ought : some of the hearers were profited, and the rest deeply offended. This day, at half an hour past ten. God heard the prayer of his servant, and Mr. Las- sel, according to his desire, was "dissolved that he might be with Christ." Tues. 22. — Observing much coldness in Mr. 's behaviour, I asked him the reason of it. He answered, " I like nothing you do. All your sermons are satires upon particular persons, therefore I will never hear you more ; and all the people are of my mind, for we won't hear ourselves abused." " Besides, they say, they are Protestants. But as for you, they cannot tell what religion you are of. They never heard of such a reli- gion before. They do not know what to make of it. And then your private behaviour. All the quarrels that have been here since you came, have been long of you. Indeed there is neither man nor woman in the town, who minds a word you say. And so you may preach long enough : but nobody will come to hear you." He was too waim for hearing an answe So I had nothing to do but thank him for his openness and walk away. Wed- 23. — I had a long conversation with Mr. , upon the nature of true religion. I then asked him, " Why he did not endea- vour to recommend it to all with whom he conversed ?" He said, •' I did so once ; and for some time I thought I liad done much good by it. But I afterwards found they were never the better and I myself was the worse. Therefore now, though I always strive to be inofl'ensive in my conversation, I do not strive to make people religious, unless those that have a desire to be so, and are consequently willing to hear me. But 1 have not yet (I speak not of you or your brother) found one such jjerson in America." " He that hath ears to hear, let him hear !" Mark the tendency of this accursed principltfsl If you win speak only to those who arewiUiug to hear, see how many you will turn from tM error of their ways 1 If, therefore, striving to do good, you have done hurt, what then ? So did St. Paul. So did the Lord of life. Even HIS word was " the savour of death, as well as the savour of life." But shall he therefore strive no more ? God forbid ! Strive more humbly, more calmly, more cautiously. Do not strive as you did before — but strive while the breath of God is in your nostrils I Being to leave Frederica in the evening, I took the more notice of these -words in the lesson for the day : " Whereunto shall I liken the men of this generation? They are like unto children sitting in the market-^place, and saying, we have piped unto you, and ye have not danced : we nave mourned to you, and ye have not wept. For John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine ; and ye say. He hath a devil. The Son of Man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners!" (Lukevii.) About eleven at night we took boat, and on Saturday 38, about one in the afternoon, came to Savannah. O what do we want here, either for life or godliness? If suiTering, God will send it in his time. Swn. June 27. — About twenty joined witk us in morning prayer. An hour or two aftei a large party of Creek Indians came, the ej.- pectation of whom deprived us of our place of public worship, in which they were to have their audience. Wed. 30. — I hoped a door was opened for going up immfediately to the Choctaws, the least polished, i. e. the least corrupted of all the Indian nations. But upon my informing Mr. Oglethorpe of our design, he objected,- not only the danger of being intercepted, or killed by the French there ; but much morej the inexpediency of leaving Savannah dosti I tute of a Minister. These objections I related 17S.>.J JOURNAL. IS to our brethren in the evening, who were all of p pmion^^lWijmgMjLujacL.fpi^ ,. TTu)-. July I. — The Indians had an audience, and another on Saturday, when Chicali, their head-man, dined with Mr. Oglethorpe. After ' dinner, I asked the grey-headed old man, " What he thought he was made for ?" He said, " He that is above knows what he made us for. We know nothing. We are in the dark. But white men know much.- Arid yet white men build great houses, as if they were to live for ever. But white men cannot live for ever. In a little time, white men will be dust as well as I." I told him, " If red men will learn the good book, they may know as much as white men. But neither we nor you can understand that book, unless we are taught by Him that is above : and he will not teach unless you avoid what you already know is not good." He answered, " I believe that, lie will not teach us while our hearts are not white. And our men do what they know is not good : they kill their own children. And our women do what they know is not good: they kill the child before it is born. There- fore, He that is above, does not send us the good book." Hearing the younger of the Miss Boveys was not well, I called upon them this evening. I found she had only the prickly heat, a sort of rash, very common here in summer. We soon fell into serious conversation, after I had asked, " If they did not think they wore too young to trouble themselves with religion yet? and, whether they might not defer it ten or a dozen years?" To which one of them replied, " If it will be reasonable ten years hence to be religious, it is so now : I am not for deferring one moment.',' Wed. July 7. — I called there again, being determined now to speak more closely. Buli meeting company there, prudence induced me to put it off till another opportunity. Thur. 8. — Mr. O. being there again, and ca- sually speaking of sudden death. Miss Becky said, " If it were the will of God, I should choose to die without a lingering illness." Her sister said, " Are you then always pre- pared to die ?" She replied, " Jesus Christ is always prepared to help me. And little stress is to be laid on such a preparation for death, as is made in a fit of sickness." Sat. July 10.— Just as they had done drink- ing tea, Mrs. Margaret seeing her colour change, asked if she were well ? She did not return any answer ; and Dr. Talser soon after going by, she desired him to step in, and said, " Sir, my sister, I fear, is not well." He looked earnestly at her, felt her pulse, and replied, " Well, madam! your sister is dy- ing." However he thought it not impossible bleeding might help. She bled about an ounce, leaned back and died. As soon as I heard of it I went to the house and begged they would not lay her out im- mediately, there being a possibility, at least, she might only be,in a swoon : of which,'ln- deed, there was some slight hope, she not only being as warm as ever, but having a fresh colour in her cheeks, and a few drops ot blood starting out upon bending her arm; but there was no pulse and no breath ; so that having waited some hours, we found her " spirit was indeed returned to God that gave it." I never saw so beautiful a corpse in my life. Poor comfort to its late inhabitant ! I was greatly surprised at her sister. There was in all her behaviour such an inexpres- sible mixture of tenderness and resignation. The first time I spoke to her, she said, " All my afflictions are nothing to this. I have lost not only a sister, but a friend. But it is the will of God. I rely on Him ; and doubt not but He will support me under it."- This evening we had such a storm of thunder and lightning as I never saw before, even in Georgia. This voice of God, too, told me I was not fit to die: since I was afraid rather than desirous of it. O when shall I wish to be dissolved and to be with Christ? When I love him with all my heait. Almost the whole town was the next even- ing at the funeral ; where many, doubtless, made a world of good resolutions. O how little trace of most of these will be left in the morning I It is a true saying, " Hell is paved with good intentions." Tubs. July 20. — Five of the Chicasaw In- dians (twenty of whom had been in Savannah several days) came to see us, with Mr. An- drews, their interpreter. "They were all warriors, four of them head-men. The two Chiefs were Paustoobee and Mingo Mattaw. Our conference was as follows : — Q. Do you believe there is one above who is over all things ? Paustoobee answered. We believe there are four beloved things above, the clouds, the sun, the clear sky, and He that lives in the clear sky. Q. Do you believe there is. but one that lives in the clear sky. A. We believe there are two with him, three in all. Q. Do you think he made the sun and the other beloved things ? A. We cannot tell. Who hath seen. Q. Do you think he made you ? A. We think he made all men at first. Q, How did he make them at first ? A. Out of the ground. Q. Do you believe he loves you ? A. I do not know, 1 cannot see him. Q. But has he not often saved your life ? A. He has. Many bullets have gone on this side, and many on that side, but he would never let them hurt me. And many bullets have gone into these young men : and yet they are alive ? Q. Then, cannot he save you from your enemies now 1 IS REV. J. WESLEY'S [1736. A. Yes, but we know not if he will. We have now so many enemies round ^bout us, Ihat I think of nothinjf but death. And if I «m to die, I shall die, and I will die like a man. But if he will have me to live, I shall live. Though I had ever so many enemies, he can destroy them all. Q. How do you know that? lA. From what I have seen. When our enemies came against us before, then the beloved clouds came for us. And often much rain, and sometimes hail has come upon them, and that in a very hot day. And I saw, ■when many French and Choctaws and other nations came against one of our towns ; and the ground made a noise under them, and the bfiloved ones in the air behind them ; and they were afraid, and went away, and left their meat and drink and their guns. I tell no lie. All these saw it too. Q. Have you heard such noises at other times ? A. Yes,, often ; before and after almost every battle.. Q. What sort of noises were they ? A. Like the noise of drums and guns and shoutipg. Q. Have you heard any such lately ? A. Yes : four days after our last battle vfith the French. Q. Then you heard nothing before it ? A. The night before, I dreamed I heard many drums up there : and many trumpets there, and much stamping of feet and shout- ing. Till then I thought we should all die. But then I thought the, beloved ones were come to help us. And the next day I heard above a hundred guns go off before the fight began ; and I said, " When the sun is there, the beloved ones will help us ; and we shall conquer our enemies." And we did so. Q. Do you often think and talk of the be- loved ones ? A. We think of them always, wherever we are. We talk of them and to them, at home and abroad; in peace, in war, before and after we fight ; and indeed whenever and wherever we meet together. Q. Where do you think your souls go after death ? A. We believe the souls of red men walk up and down near the place where they di^d, or where their bodies lie ; for we have o.^en heard cries and noises near the place whesre any prisoner had been burned. Q. Where do you think your souls go after death ? A. We cannot tell. We have not seen. :Q. Our belief is, that the souls qf ;b^ men only walk up and down ; but the soul? of ood men go up. A. i beiieve so too. But I told you the talk of the nation. (Mr. Andrews. They said at the burying, *wey knew what you were doing. Y.ou were speaking to the beloved ones above, in take U|i the soul of the young woman.") Q. We have a book that tells us many things of the beloved ones above, would you be glad to know them? A. We have no time now but to fight. If we should ever be at peace, we should be glad to kuQW. Q. Do you expect ever to know what the white meij know. (Mr. Andrews. They told Mr. O., they believe the time will come when the red and white men will be one.) Q. What do the French teach you ? A. The French black kings * never go out. We see you go about: we like that ; that is good. Q. How came your nation by the know ledge they have ? A. As soon as lever the ground was sound and fit to stand upon, it came to us, and has been with us ever since. But we are young men ; our old men know more ; but all of them do not know. Ther« are but a few , whom the beloved one chooses from a child, and is in them, and takes care of them, and teaches them ; they know these things : and our old men practise : therefore they know. But 1 do not practise ; therefore I know little. Mon. July 26.— My brother and I set out for Charlestown, in order to his embarking for England ; but the wind being contrary, we did not reach Port Royal, forty fliiie? from Savannah, till Wednesday evening, T.lie next morning we left, it. But the wiqd w^s so high in the afternoon, as we were crossing the iepk of St. Helena's sound, that our oldest sailor cried out, " Now every ome.jnust take care for himself." I told him, "God would take care for us all." Almost as soon as the words were spoken the mas,t fell. I kept on the edge of the boat, to be eimr ol kef, when she sunk, (which we exjiected every moment) though with little prospect of swimming ashore, against such a wind and sea. But " How is it that thou hadst no faith.?" The moment the mast fell, two men caught it and pulled it into the boat, the other three rowed with all their might, and " God gave c^mniand to the wind and, seas," so that in an hour we were safe on la^id, _Sa«. July 31.— We came .to Charlestown. The churchis of brick, but pl,astei;ed over lilce stope. I believe it would contain three, or four thousand persons. About thr^e bundled were raesent at the .m«wning servsice the next day, (when Mr. Garden desired me to preach,), abojUt flfty at the Wly communion. I was glajl to see sevsijal negr,oes at church ;. one of whom-told me, " she was there con- stantly ; and that her old mist^-ess (now dead)^ haJ many times instructed her in the Chrjs»i tlan religion." I asked her " what religion •• So they call the. Prierts. i 17«S.' JOURNAL. 17 was?" She said, " she could not tell." I asked, " If she knew what a soul was ?" She answered, "No." Isaid, " Donutyouknow there is something in you, different from your body ? Something you cannot see or feel 7" She replied, " I never heard so much before." I added, " Do you think then a man dies al- together as a horse dies 7" She said, '■ Yes, to be sure." O God, where are thy tender mercies? Are they not over all thy works ? When shall tlie Sun of Righteousness arise oil these outcasts of men, with healing in his wings ? lUon. Aug. 2. — I set out for the Lieutenant- Governor's seat, about thirty miles from Chaileslown, to deliver Mr. Oglethorpe's letters. It stands veiy pleasant, on a little hill, with a vale on either side, in one of which is a thick wood ; the other is planted with rice and Indian corn. I designed to have gone back by Mr. Skeene's, who has about fifty Christian negroes. Put my horse tiling, I was obliged to returti the straight way to Charlestown. I bad sent the boat we came in hack to Savannah, expecting a passage thither ray- self in Col. Bull's. His not going so soon, I went to Ashley-Ferry on Thursday, intending to walk to Port-Royal. But Mr. Bellingdr not only provided me a horse, but rode with me himself ten miles, and sent his son with me to Cumbee-Feny, twenty miles farther; whence having hired horses and a guide, I came to Beaufort (on Port-Royal) the next evening. We took boat in the morning ; but the wind being contrary, and very high, did not reach Savannah till Sunday, in the after' noon. FiiidingMr. Oglethorpe was gone, I stayed only a day at Savannah ; and leaving Mr. Ingham and Delamotte there, aet out on Tuesday morning for Frederica. In walking to Thunderbolt, I was in so heavy a shower, that all my clothes were as wet as if I had gone through the river. On which occasion I cannot but observe that vulgar error, con- cerning the hurtfulness of the rains and dews of America. I have been thoroughly wet with these rains more than once ; yet without any harm at all. And I have lain many nights in the open air, and received all the dews that fell: and so I believe might any one, if his constitution were not impaired by the softness of a genteel education. At Thunderbolt we took boat, and on Friday August 13th, came to Frederica, where 1 delivered ttf Mr. O. the letters I had broHghf from Carolina. The next day he set out for Fort St. George. From that time Iliad less and less prospect of doing good at Frederica ; many tliere being extremely zealous, and in- defatigably diligent to prevent it ; and few of the rest daring to show themselves of an- irther mind, for fear of their displeasure; Sat. 28.— I set apart (out of the few we bad) a few books towards a library at Frederica. j In the afternoon I walked to the fort' on the other side of the island. About five we set out homeward ; but my guide not being perfect in the way, \fre were soon lost in the woods. We walked on, however, as well as we could, till between nine and ten, when being heartily tired, and thoroughly wet with dew, we lay down and slept till morning. . About day-break, on Sunday the 29th, we set out again, endeavouring to walk straight forward, and soon after sunrise found Ourselves in the great Savannah, near Frederica. By this good providence I was delivered from another fear, that of lying in the woods, which experience showed, was to one in tolerable health a mere " lion in the way." 2'A«r. Sept. 2. — I set out in a sloop, and about ten on Sunday morning came to Ski- doway ; which (after reading prayers, and preaching to a small congregation) I left and came to Savannah in the evening. Mm. 13.— I began reading with Mr. Dela- motte, Bishop Beveridge's Pandecta Canonum, ConcUiorum. Nothing could so effectually have convinced us, that both particular and general Councils may err, and have erred; and that things ordained by them as necessary to salvation, have neither strength nor au- thority, unless they be taken out of holy Scripture. Mon. 20. — We ended (of which also I must confess I once thought more highly than I ought'to think) the Apostolical Canons ; so called, as Bishop Beveridge observes, " be- cause partly grounded upon, partly agreeing with, the traditions delivered down from the Apostles." But he observes farther, (in the i&9th page of his Codex Canonum Ecclesia Primitives: and why he did not observe it in the first page of the book?) "They contain the discipline used in the Church at the time when they were collected: not when the Council of Nice met : for tjien many parts of it were useless and obselete." Tues. Oct. 12.— We considered if any tiling could yet be done for the poor people of Frederica, and I submitted to the judgment of my friends, which was, that I should take another journey thither : Mr. Ingham under- taking to supply my place at Savannah, for the time I should stay there. I came hither on Saturday the 16th, and found, few things better than 1 expected. The morning and evening prayers, which were read for awhile after my leaving the place, had been long discontinued, and from that time every thing grew worse and worse : not many retaining any more of the form than the power of godliness. I was at first a little discouraged, hut soon remembered the word which cannot fail : " Greater is he that is in you than he that is in the woiild." I cried to God to "etise and maintain his own cause ;" and after the even- ing prayers were ended, invited; a few to my Iwuse; (as I did evej'y jilght While I ststyed at Frederica.) I reii Vo them one of th« 13 REV. J. WESLEY'S [17Sr. exhortations of Ephraira Syrus : the most awakening writer (I think) of all the ancients. We concluded our reading and conversation with a psalm, and I trust our God gave us his blessing. Mon. 18. — Finding there were several Ger- mans at Frederica, who, not understanJing the English tongue, could not join in our public service, I desired them to meet me at my house: which they did every day at noon from thence forward. We first sung a Ger- man hymn, then I read a chapter in the New Testament, then explained it to them as well as I could. After another hymn, we con- cluded with prayer. Mon. 25. — I took boat, and after a slow and dangerous passage, came to Savannah on Sunday, the 31st. Tucs. Nov. 23. — Mr. Oglethorpe sailed for England, leaving Mr. Ingham, Mr. Delaraotte and me at Savannah, but with less prospect of preaching to the Indians than we had the first day we set foot in America. Whenever 1 mentioned it, it was immediately replied, " You cannot leave Savannah without a Minister." To this indeed my plain answer ■was, " I know not that I am under any obli- gation to the contrary. I never promised to stay here one month. I openly declared both before, at, and ever since my coming hither, that I neither would nor ciuld take charge of the English any longer than till 1 could go among the Indians." If it were saidj " But did not the Trustees of Georgia appoint you to be Minister of Savannah?" 1 replied, " They did; but it was not done by my soli- citation : it was done without either my desire or knowledge. Therefore I cannot conceive that appointment to lay me under any obli- gation of continuing there any longer than till a door is opened to the heathens ; and this I expressly declared at the time I con- sented to accept of that appointment." But though I had no other obligation not to leave Savannah now, yet that of love I could not break through : I could not resist the importu- nate request of the more serious parishioners, " to watch over their souls yet a little longer, till some one came who might supply ray place." And this I the more willingly did, because the time was not come to preach the Gospel of peace to the heathens : all their nations being in a ferment : and Paustoobee and Mingo Mattaw having told me, in terms, in my own house, " Now our enemies are all about us, we can do nothing but fight ; but if the beloved ones should ever give us to be at peace, then we would hear the great Word." Thitr. Dec. 9. — Hearing of one dangerously ill, I went to her immediately: she told me, " that "she had many things to say ;" but her weakness prevented her saying them then ; and the next day God required her soul of her. , ■ Wed. SS. — Mr. Delamotte and 1, with a guide, set out to walk to the Cowpcn. When we had walked two or three hours, our guide told us plainly, " he did not know where we were." However, believing it could not be far off, wt, thought it best to go on. In an hour or two we came to a Cypress swamp, which lay directly across our way : there was not time to walk back to Savannah before night ; so we walked through it, the water being about breast high. By the time we had gone a mile beyond it, we were out of all path ; and it being now past sunset, we sat down, intending to make a fire, and to stay there till morning : but finding our tinder wet, we were at a stand. 1 advised to walk on still ; but my companions being faint and weary, were for lying down, which we accord- ingly did about six o'clock ; the ground was as wet as our clothes, which (it being a sharp frost) were soon froze together ; however I slept till six in the morning. There fell a heavy dew in the night which covered us over as white as snow. Within an hour after sunrise, we came to a plantation, and in the evening, without any hurt to Savannah.- Tries. 28. — We set out by land with a better guide for Frederica. On Wednesday evening we came to Fort Argyle, on the back of the river Ogeechy. The next afternoon we crossed Cooanoochy river, in a small canoe, our horses swimming by the side of it. We made a fire on the bank, and notwithstanding the rain, slept, quietly till the morning. Sat. Jan. 1, 1737. — Our provisions fell short, our journey being longer than we expected ; but having a little barbacued bear's-flesh, (i. e. dried in the sun,) we boiled it, and found it wholesome food. , The next day we reached Darien, the settlement of the Scotch Highlanders ; a sober, industrious, friendly, hospitable people ; whose minister, Mr. M'Leod, is a serious, resolute, and (I hope) a pious man. On Monday evening we left Darien, and on Wednesday the 6th, came to Frederica. Most here were, as we expected, cold and heartless : we found not one who retained his first love. O send forth Thy light and Thy truth, that they may guide them ! Let them not yetifollow their own imaginations ! After having beaten the air in this unhappy place for twenty days, on January 26th I took my final leave of Frederica. It was not; any apprehension of my own danger, (though! my life had been threatened many times,) but an utter despair of doing good there, which made me content with the thought of seeing it no more. In my passage home, having procured a ce- lebrated book, the Works of Nicholas Ma; chiayel, I set myself carefully to read and consider it. I began with a prejudice in his favour; having been informed, he had oftea, been misunderstood, and greatly misrepre-j sented. 1 weighed the sentiments that werM less common ; transcribed the passages where-J in they were contained ; compared one pu'^ 1737.] JOCIRNAt,. 19 sage with another, and endeavoured to form a cool impartial judgement. And my cool judgment is, that if all the other doctrines of devils which have been committed to writing since letters were in the world, were collected together in one volume, it would fall short of this ; and, that should a Prince form himself by this book, so calmly recommending hypoc- risy, treachery, lying, robbery, oppression, adultery, whoredom and murder of all lands, Domitian or Nero would be an angel of light, compared to that man, Mon. Jan. 31. — We came to Savannah. Tuesday, February I, being the anniversary feast, on account of the first convoy's landing in Georgia, we had a sermon and the holy communion. Thursday 31. It was agreed Mr. Ingham should go for England, and endeavour to bring over, if it should please God, some of our friends to strengthen our hands in his work. Saturday 36. He left Savannah. By Mr. Ingham I writ to Dr. Bray's associ- ates, who had sent a parochial library to Savannah. It is expected of the Ministers who receive these, to send an account to their benefactors of the method they use in cate- chizing the children, and instructing tlie youth of their respective parishes. That part of the letter was as follows : " Our general method is this : A young gentleman who came with me, teaches be- tween thirty and forty children to read, write, and cast accounts. Before school in the morning, and after school in the after- noon, he catechises the lowest class, and en- deavours to fix something of What was said in their understandings as well as their me- mories. In the evening he instructs the larger children. On Saturday, in the after- noon, I catechise them all . The same I do on Sunday, before the evening service. And in the church Immediately after the second les- son, a select number of them having repeated the catechism and been examined in some part of it, I endeavour to explain at large, and to enforce that part both on them and the con- gregation. " Some time after the evening service, as many of my parishioners as desire it, meet at my house, (as they do also on Wednesday evening,) and spend about an hour in prayer, singing, and mutual exhortation. A smaller number (mostly those who design to communi- cate the next day) meet here on Saturday eve- ning • and a few of these come to me on the other evenings, and pass half an hour in the same employment." Pri. March 4. — I writ the Trustees for ! Georgia an account of our year's expence, from March I, 1736, to March 1, 1737; which, deducting extraordinary expences, such as repairing the parsonage house, and journeys to Frederica, amounted, for Mr. Oelamolte and me, to iU. is. 4>d. From the directions I received from God this day, touching an affair of the greatest importance, I could not but observe, as I had done many times before, the entire mistake of those who assert, " God will not answer your prayer, unless your heart.be wholly re- signed to his will." My heart was not wholly resigned to his will. Therefore, not daring to depend on my own j udgment, I cried the more earnestly to him to supply what was wanting in me. And I know, and am assured, he heard my voice and did send forth his light and his truth. 7'lmr. 34. — A fire broke out in the house of Robert Hows, and in an hour burnt it to the ground : a collection was made for him the next day, and the generality of the people showed a surprising willingness to give a little out of their little, for the relief of a necessity greater than their own. About this time Mr. Lacy, of Thunderbolt, called upon me: when observing him to be in a deep sadness, I asked what was the rea- son of it : and a terrible one indeed he gave, in the relation following : — " In 1733, David Jones, a saddler, a middle aged man, who had for some time before lived at Nottingham, being at Bristol, met a person there who, after giving him some account of Georgia, asked whether he would go thither : adding, his trade (that of a saddler) was an exceeding good trade there, upon which he might live creditably and comfortably. He objected his want of money to pay his passage and buy some tools, which he should have need of. The gentleman (Capt.W.) told him he would supply him with that, and hire him a shop when he came to Georgia, wherein he might follow his business, and so repay him as it suited his convenience. Accordingly to Georgia they went ; where, soon after his arrival, his master (as he now styled himself) sold him to Mr. Lacy, who set him to work with the rest of his servants, in clearing land. He commonly appeared much more thought- ful than the rest, often stealing into the woods alone. He was now sent to do some work on an island, three or four miles from Mr. Lacy's great plantation. Thence he desired the other servants to return without him, saying he would stay and kill a deer. This was on Saturday. On Monday they found him on the shore, with his gun by him and the forepart of his head shot to pieces. In his pocket was a paper book ; all the leaves thereof were fair, except one, on which ten or twcelve verses were written ; two of which were these: (which I transcribed thence from his own hand-writing :) " Death could not a more sad retinue Und ; Sickness and pain before, and darkness all behind I ' Stm. April 3, and every day in this great and holy week, we had a sermon and the holy communion 9f) REV. J. WESLEY'S [1737. Mon. 4. — I began learning Spanish, in order to converse with my Jewisli parishioners, some of whom seem nearer the mind that was in Christ than many of those who call him Lord. Tues. 12.— Being determined, if possible, to put a stop to the proceedings of one in Carolina, who had married several of my parishioners without either banns or licence, and declared, " he would do so still," I set out in a sloop for Charlestown. I landed there on Thursday, and related the case to Mr. Garden, the Bishop of London's Commis- sary, who assured me, " he would take care, no such irregularity should be committed for the future." Sun. 17. — ^Mr.Garden (to'whom I must ever acknowledge myself indebted for many kind and generous offices) desiring me to preach, I did so, on those words of the epistle for the day : " Whatsoever is born of God, over- cometh the world." To that plain account of the christian state which these words naturally led me to give, a man of education and cha- racter seriously objected, (what is indeed a great truth,) "Why, if this be Christianity, a Christian must have more courage than Alex- ander the Great." Tues. 19, we left Charlestown ; but meet- ing with stormy and contrary winds, after losing our anchor and beating out at sea all night, on Thursday the 21st we with some difficulty got back into Charlestown harbour, Fri. 22. — It being the time of their annual visitation, I had the pleasure of meeting with the Clergy of South Carolina ; among whom, in the afternoon, there was such a conversa- tion for several hoars on " Christ our Righte- ousness," as I had not heard at my visitation in England, or hardly on any other occasion. Sat. 23. — Mentioning to Mr. Thompson, Minister of St. Bartholomew's, near Ponpon, my being disappointed of a passage home by water, he offered me one of his horses, if I would go by land, which I gladly accepted of. He went with me twenty miles, and sent his servant to guide me the other twenty to his house. Finding a young negro there, who seemed more sensible than the rest, I asked her how long she had been in Carolina? She said, two or three years ; but that she was born in Barbadoes, and had lived there in a Minister's family from a child. I asked whe- ther she went to church there? She said, " Yes, every Sunday, — to carry my mistress's children." I asked, what she had learned at church? She said, " Nothing; I heard a deal, but did not understand." But what did your master teach you at home ? " No- thing." Nor your mistress? "No." lasked, " But don't you know, that your hands and feet, and this you call your body, will turn to dust in a little time?" She answered, "Yes." " But there is somothi.ig in you that will not turn to dust, and this is what tliey call your soul. Indeed, you cannot see your soul, though it is within you, as you cannot see the wind, though it is all about you. But if you had not a soul in you, you could no more see, or hear, or feel, than this table can. What do you think will become of your soul, when your body turns to dust?" " I don't know." " Why, it will go out of your body and go up there, above the sky, and live al- ways. God lives there. Do you know who God is?" "No." " You cannot see him, any more than you can see your own soul. It is he that made you and me, and all men and women, and all beasts and bijds, and all the world. It is he that makes the sun shine, and rain fall, and corn and fruits to grow out of the ground. He makes all these for us? But why do you think he made us? What did he make you and me for ? " "I can't tell." " He made you to live with himself above the sky. And so you will, ina little time, — if you are good. If you are good, when your body dies, your soul will go up, and want nothing, and have whatever you can desire. No one will beat or hurt you there. You will never be sick. You will never be sorry any more, nor afraid of any thing. I can't tell you, I don't know how happy you will be, for you will be with God." The attention with which this poor crea- ture listened to instruction is inexpressible The next day she remembered all, readily answered every question ; and said, " She would ask him that made her, to show her how to be good." Sim. 24.^1 preached twice at Ponpon cha- pel, on the thirteenth chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians. O how will even those men of Carolina, who come eight, ten, or twelve miles to hear the Gospel, rise in judgment against those who hear it not, when it is preached at their own doors ! Wed. 27. — I came to Mr. Belinger's plantar tion at Chulifinny, where the rain kept me till Friday. Here I met with an half Indian, (one that had an Indian mother and a Spanish father,) and several negroes, who were very desirous of instruction. One of them said, " When I was at Ashley -Ferry, I went to church every Sunday ; but here we are buried in the woods. Though if there were any church within five or six miles, I am so lame I cannot walk, but I would crawl thither." Mr. Belinger sent a negro lad with me to Purrysburg, or rather to the poor remains of it. O how hath God stretched over this place " the lines of confusion, and the stones of emptiness ! " Alas for those whose lives were here vilely cast away, through oppres- sion, through divers plagues and troubles 1 O earth ! how long wilt thou hide their blood? How long wilt thou cover thy slain? This lad too I found both very desirous and very capable of instruction. And perhaps one of the easiest and shortest ways to instruct the American negroes in Christianity, would 1737.1 JOURNAL. 21 be first to enquire after and find out some of the most serious of the planters. Then, havi'-g Inquired of them, which of their slaves we] e best inclined and understood English, til go to them from plantation to plantation, Maviii'f as long as appeared necessary at .j.ieli. Three or four gentlemen in Carolina 1 have i;een with, that would be sincerely glad of s\ich an assistant, who might pursue his work wiih no more hinderances than innst every where attend the preaching of file Gospel. Hat 3J. — I came to Savannah, and found my little flock in a better state than I could have expected : ■ God having been pleased greatly to bless the endeavours of my fellow labourer while I was absent from them. fVed. May 18. — I discovered the first con- vert to t)eism that (I believe) has been made here. He was one that for some time had been lealously and exeniplarily religious. But indulging himself in harmless company, he first made shipwreck of his zeal, and then of his faith. I have since found several others that have been attacked. They have as yet maintained their ground ; but I doubt the devil's apostles are too industrious to let them long halt between two opinions. Wed, 25. — I was sent for by one who had been seveial years of the Church of Rome ; but was now deeply convinced (as were several others) by what I had occasionally preached, of the grievous errors that Church is in, and the great danger of continuing a member of it. Upon this occasion I could not but reflect on the many advices I had received, to beware of the increase of Popery : but not one (that I remember) to beware of the increase of infidelity. This was quite surprising, when I considered, 1. That in every place where I have yet been, the num- ber of the converts to Popery, bore no pro- portion to the number of the converts to infidelity. 2. That as bad a religion as Popery is, no religion is still worse ; a bap- tized infidel being always found, upon the trial, two-fold worse than even a bigoted Papist. 3. That as dangerous a state as a Papist is in, with regard to eternity, a Deist is in a yet more dangerous state, if he be not (without repentance) an assured heir of dam- nation. And, lastly, That as hard as it is to recover a Papist, it is still harder to recover an infidel: I myself , have known many Papists, but never one Deist reconverted. May 39. — Being Whitsunday, four of our scholars, after having been instructed daily for several weeks, were, at their earnest and repeated desire, admitted to the" Lord's table. I trust their zeal hath stirred up many to remember their Creator in the days of their youth, and to redeem the time, even in the midst of an evil and adulterous generation. Indeed about this time we observed the Spirit of God to move upon the minds of many ot the children. They began more carefully to attend to the things that were spoken both at home and at church, and a remarkable seriousness appeared in their whole behaviour and conversation. Who knows but some of them may " grow up to the measure of ths stature of the fulness of Christ?" Jmu! 25. — Mr. Causton (the store-keeper and chief Magistrate of Savannah) was seized with a slow fever. I attended him every day, (as I did any of my parishioners who were in any painful or dangerous illness,) and had a good hope, from the thankfulness he showed, that my labour was not in vain. Sum. July 3. — Immediately after the holy communion, I mentioned to Mrs. Williamson (Mr. Causton's niece) something which I thought reprovable in her behaviour. At this she appeared extremely angry ; said, " She did not expect such usage froin me ;" and at the turn of the street (through which we were walking home) went abruptly away. The next day Mrs. Causton endeavoured to excuse her ; told me she was exceedingly grieved for what had passed the day before, and desired me to tell her in writing what I disliked ; which I accordingly did the day following. But first I sent Mr. Causton the following note :— " Sir, " To this hour you have shown yourself my friend : I have ever and ever shall ac- knowledge it. And it is my earnest desire, that He who hath hitherto given me this blessing, will continue it still. " But this caimot be, unless yon will allow me one request, which is not so easy an one as it appears : Don't condemm me for doing, in the execution of my office, what I think is my duty to do. " If you can prevail upon yourself to allow me this, even when I act withont respect of persons, I am persuaded there will never be, at least not long, any misunderstanding be- tween us. For even those who seek it, shall, I trust, find no occasion against me, ' except it be concerning the law of my God.' " July 5, 1737." Wed. 6. — Mr Causton came to my house, with Mr. Bailiif Parker, and Mr. Recorder, and warmly asked, "How could you possibly think I should condemn you for executing anypart of your office?" I said short, "Sir, what if 1 should think it the duty of my office to repel one of your family from the holy communion ?" He replied, "If you repel me or my wife, I shall require a legal reason. But I shall trouble myself about none else. Let them look to themselves." Sat. 9. — Meeting with a Frenchman of New Orleans on the Mississippi, whofhad lived several months among the Chicasaws, he gave us a full and particularaccountofmany things which had been variously related. And hence we could not but remark. What is the religion S3 of nature, properly so called ; or, that i eligion whicTi flows from natural reason unassisted by Revelation ; and that even in those who have the knowledge of many truths, and who con- verse with their beloved ones day and night? But too plainly does it appear by the fruits, "That the gods of these Heathens too are but devils." The substance of his account was this : " Some years past the Chicasaws and French were friends. The French were then min- gled with the Nautchee Indians, whom they used as slaves ; till the Nautchees made a general rising, and took many of the French prisoners. But soon after, a French army set upon them, killed many and carried away the rest. Among those that ,were killed were some Chicasa.ws, whose death the Chicasaw nation resented ; and, soon after, a French boat was going through their country, tliey fired into it and killed all the men but two. The French resolved on revenge, and orders were given for many Indians and several parties of white men, to rendezvous on the twenty-sixth of March 1736, near one of the Chicasaw towns. The first party, consisting of fifty men, came thither some days before the time. They staid there till the24)th, but none came to join them. On the 25th they were attacked by two hundred Chicasaws. The French attempted to force their way through them. Five or six and twenty did so ; the rest were taken prisoners. The pri- soners were sent two or three to a town to be burned. Only the commanding officer and one or two more were put to death on the place of engagement, " I (said he) and one more, were saved by the warrior who took us. The manner of burning the rest was, holding lighted canes to their arms and legs and several parts of their bodies for some time, and then for a while taking them away. They likewise stuck burning pieces of wood into their flesh all round, in which condition they kept them from morning till evening. But they com- monly beat them before they burn them. I saw the Priest that was with us carried to be burned ; and from head to foot, he was as black as your coat with the blows which they had given him." I asked him, " What vras their manner of life?" He said, "They do nothing but eat, and drink, and smoke, from morning till night, and, in a manner, from night till morning. For they rise at any hour of the night when they awake, and after eating and drinking as much as they can, go to sleep again." See the religion of nature truly delineated ! Sat. 23. — ^Reflecting on the state I was now in, I could not but observe in a letter to a friend, "How to attain to the being crucified with Christ I find not, being in a condition I neither desired nor expected in America, in ease and honour and abundance. A strange EF.V. J. WESLEY'S [1737. school for him who hath but one business, Tvuva.'^eai iavrhv irpos iv(r4PeLmi*. Wed. 27. — I rej oiced to meet once more with that good soldier of Jesus Christ, Augustus Spangenberg ; with whom, on Monday, August 1, I began my long^intended journey to Ebenezer, In the way I told him, " The calm we had so long enjoyed, was now draw- ing to an end : th^t I hoped he would shortly see I was not (as some had told him) a re- specter of persons ; but was determined (Grod being ray helper) to behave indifferently to all, rich or poor, friends or enemies." I then asked his advice as to the difficulty I foresaw, and resolved, by God's grace to follow it. In the evening we came to New-Bbenezer, where the poor Saltzburghers are settled. The industry of this people is quite surprizing. Their sixty huts are neatly and regularly built, and all the Utile spots of ground between them, improved to the best advantage. On one side of the town is a field of Indian corn ; on the other are the plantations of several private persons ; all which together one would scarce think it possible for a handful of people to have done in one year. Wed. Aug. 3. — ^We returned to Savannah. Sunday, 7, I repelled Mrs. Williamson from the holy commnnion. And Monday, 8, Mr. Recorder of Savannah issued out the warrant following : — " Georgia. Savannah ss, " To aU Constables, Tithingmen, and others, whom these may concern : " You and each of you are hereby required to take the body of John Wesley, Clerk : "And bring him before one of the bailifis of the said town, to answer the complaint of William Williamson and Sophia his wife, for defaming the said Sophia, and refusing to administer to her the Sacrament of the Lord's Sufiper, in a public congregation ; without cause ; by which the said William Williamson is damaged one thousand pounds sterling ; And for so doing, tliis is your warrant cer- tifying what you are to do in the i)remises. Given under my hand and seal the 8lh day of A'ug. Anno Dom. 1737. "Tho. Christie." Tues. 9. — Mr. Jones the constable served the warrant, and carried me before Mr, Bai- liff Parker and Mr. Recorder. My answer to them was, that "The giving or refusing the Lord's Supper being a matter purely ecclesiastical, I could not acknowledge their power to interrogate me upon it." Mr. Par- ker told me "However you must appear at the next court holden for Savannah." Mr. Williamson (who stood by) said, " Gentle- men, I desire Mr. Wesley may give bail for his appearance." But Mr. Parker immedi- ately replied, " Sir, Mr. Wesley's word is sufficient." Wed. 10.— Mr. Caifston (from a just regard, • To exercise liimscir unto godliness. 1737.] JOURNAL. .23 a>! tiis lotlLM- o-ipressed it, to the friendship •M'hich hail subsisted between us till this aflaii) required me to give the reason in the Court-house, why I repelled Mrs. Williamson 'rom the Holy Communion 1 I answered, *' I apprehend many ill consequences may arise from so doing. Let the cause be laid before tlie Trustees." Thar. \l. — Mr. Caustoncame to my house, and among many other sharp words said, " Malte an end of this matter ; thou hadst 'vest. My niece to be used thus ! I have drawn the sword, and will never sheath it till I have satisfaction." Soon after he added, " Give the reasons of your repelling her, liefore the whole congre- gation." I answered, " Sir,ifyouinsist upon it, I will ; and so you may be pleased to tell her." He said, "Write to her, and tell her so yourself." I said, " I will ;" and after he went, I Avrote as follows : " To Mrs. Sophia Williamson. " At Mr. Causton's request I write once more. The rules whereby I proceed are these : — " So many as intend to be partakers of the Holy Communion, shall signify their names to the Curate, at least some time the day be- fore. This you did not do. " And if any of these — have done any wrong to his neighbours, by word or deed, so that the congregation be thereby offended, the Curate shall advertize him, that in any wise he presume not to come to the Lord's table, until he hath openly declared himself to have truly repented. " If you offer yourself at the Lord's table on Sunday, I will adveitize you (as I have done more than once) wherein you have done wrong ; And when you have openly declared yourself to have truly repented, I will admi- nister to you the mysteries of God. " Aug. 11. 1737. " John Wesley." Mr. Delaraotte carrying this, Mr. Causton said, among many other Avarm sayings, " I am the person that am injured; the affront is offered to me ; and I will espouse the cause of my niece. I am ill used ; and I will have satisfaction, if it be to be had in the world." Which way this satisfaction was to be had, I did not yet conceive ; but on Friday and Saturday it began to appear. Mr. Causton declared to many persons, that " Mr. Wesley had repelled Sophy from the Holy Commu- nion, purely out of revenge ; because he had made proposals of marriage to her, which she rejected, and married Mr. Williamson." I could not but observe the gracious pro Tidence of God, in the course of the Lessons, all this week. On Monday evening God spake to us in these words : " Call to re- raemberance the former days, in which you endured a great fight of afflictions : partly, whilst ye were made a gazing-stock both by eproaches and afflictions ; and partly whilst ye became companions of Ihem that were «o used. — Cast not a\vay therefore your oon!!- dence, which hath great recompense of reward. For ye have need of patieucp, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise." The evening Lesson on Tuesday, was the 11th of the Hebrews; in reading which, I was more particularly encouraged by his ex- ample, who " chose rather to suffer afflicton with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season ; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt." The Lesson on Wednesday began with these words : " Wherefore seeing we are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, — and run with patience the race that is set before us ; looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despis- ing the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God." In the Thursday lesson were these com- fortable words : ^' I will never leave thee nor forsake thee." So that we may boldly say, "The Lord is ray helper; and I will not fear what man shall do unto me." The words of St. James, read on Friday were, " Blessed is the man that endureth temptation:" and those on Saturday, "My brethren, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ — with respect of persons." I was only afraid, lest those who were weak, should " be turned out of the way." at least, so far as to forsake the public "as- sembling of themselves together." But I feared where no fear was, God took care of this also. So that on Sunday the 14th, more were present at the morning prayers than had been for some months before. Many of them observed those words in thfe first Les- son : " Set Naboth on high among the peo- ple: and set two men, sons of Belial, 'uofore him, to bear witness against him." Tnes. 16. — ^Mrs. Williamson swore to and signed an affidavit, insinuating much more than it asserted ; but asserting, " That Mr. Wesley had many times proposed marriage to her ; all which proposals she had rejected." Of this I desired a copy. Mr. Causton re- plied, " Sir, yott may have one from any of the newspapers in America." On Thursday or Friday was delivered out a list of twenty-six men, who were to meet as a Grand Jury, on Monday the 22d. But this list was called in the next day, and twenty-four names added to it. Of this Grand Jury, (forty-four of whom only met,) one was a Frenchman, wiio did not under- stand English, one a Papist, one a professed Infidel, three Baptists, sixteen or seventeen others, Dissenters ; and several others who liaJ personal quarrels against me, and had openly avowed revenge. 24 REV. J. WESLEY'S To this Grand Jary, on Monday the 22d, Mr. Causton gave a long and earnest charge, " To beware of spiritual tyranny, and to oppose the new illegal authority which was usurped over their consciences." Then Mrs. Williamson's affidavit was read : after which Mr. Causton delivered to the Grand Jury a paper, entitled — " A list of grievances, presented by the Grand Jury for Savannah, this - day of August, 1737." This the majority of the Grand Jury alter- ed in some particulars ; and on Thursday, September 1, delivered it again to the Court, under the form of two presentments, con- taining ten bills, which were then read to the people. Herein they asserted, upon oath, " That John Wesley, Clerk, had broken the laws of the realm, contrary to the peace of our Sove- reign Lord the King, his crown and dignity. " 1. By speaking and writing to Mrs. Williamson, against her husband's consent. "2. By repelling her from the Holy Com- munion. " 3. By not declaring his adherence to the Church of England. "4. By .dividing the morning service on Sundays. "5. By refusing to baptize Mr. Parker's child, otherwise than by dipping, except the parents would certify it was weak, and not able to bear it. " 6. By repelling William Gough from the Holy Cominunion. "7. By refusing to read the burial service over the body of Nathaniel Polhill. " 8. By calling himself Ordinal y of Savan- nah. "9. By refusing to receive William Agli- onby, as a godfather only because he was not a communicant. " 10. By refusing Jacob Matthews forthe same reason ; and baptizing an Indian tra- der's child with only two sponsors." (This, I own, was wrong ; for I ought, at all haz- ards, to have refused baptizing it till he had procured a third.) Fri. 2 — Was the third Court at which 1 appeared since my being carried before Mr. P. and the Recorder. I now moved for an immediate hearing on the first bill, being the only one of a civil nature: but it was refused. I made the same motion in the afternoon ; but was put off till the next Court-day. On the next Court-day I appeared again ; as also at the two Courts following ; but could not be heard, "Because (the Judge said) Mr. Williamson was gone out of town." The sense of the minority of the Grand Jurors themselves (for they were by no means unaminous) concerning these presentments, may appear from the following paper, which th^ IWHismitled to-lhe Trustees : [1737, I " To the Honourable the Trustees of Georgia." "Whereas, two presentments have been made, the one of August 23, the other of Au- gust 31, by the Grand Jury for the Town and County of Savannah in Georgia, against John Wesley, Clerk. "We whose names are' underwritten, being members of the said Grand Jury, do humbly beg leave to signify our dislike of the said presentments : being, by many and divers circumstances, thoroughly persuaded in our- selves that the whole charge against Mr. Wesley is an artifice of Mr. Causton's, de- signed rather to blacken the character of .Mr. Wesley, than to free the Colony from religi- ous tyranny, as he was pleased in his charge to us to term it. But as these circumstances will be too tedious to trouble your honours with, we shall only beg leave to give the rea- sons of our dissent from the particular bills. "With regard to the first bill, we do not apprehend that Mr. Wesley acted against any law, by writing or speaking to Mrs. William- son ; since it does not appear to us, that the said Mr. Wesley has either spoke in private, or wrote to the said Mrs. Williamson, since March 12, (the day of hi-r marriage,) except one letter of July the 5th, which he wrote at the request of her uncle, as a Pastor, to ex- hort and reprove her. " The second we do not apprehend to be a true bill, because we humbly conceive Mr, Wesley did not assume to himself any autho-' rity contrary to law ; for we understand, ' Every person intending to communicate should signify his name to the Curate, at least some time the day before," which Mrs. Wil- liamson did not do ; although Mr. Wesley had often, in full congregation, declared," he did insist on a compliance with that rn4)ric, and had before repelled divers persons for non-compliance therewith.' " The third we do not think a true bill ; because several of us have been his hearers, when he has declared his adherence to the Church of England, in a stronger manner than by a formal declaration ; by explaining and defending the Apostle's, the Nlcene, and the Athanasian Creeds, the 'Thirty-nine Arti- cles, the whole Book of Common-Prayer, and the Homilies ofthe said Church; and because we think a formal declaration is not required, but from those who have received institution and induction. " The fact alleged in the fourth bill we cannot apprehend to be contrary to any law in being. " The fifth we do not think a true bill ; he- cause we conceive Mr. Wesley is justified by the rubric, viz. ' If they (the parents) certify tbat tlie child is weak, it shall suffice to poiir water upon it.' Intimating, (as we humbly suppose,) it shall not suffice, if they do not certify. , " The sixth cannot be a true bill ; because 1737.] JOURNAL. SS tbe said William Gough, being one of our members, was surprised to hear himself named, without his knowledge or privity ; and did publicly declare. ' It was no grievance to him, because the said John Wesley had given him reasons with which he was satisfied.' " The seventh we do not apprehend to be a true bill: for Nathaniel Polhill was an Anabaptist, and desired in his life-time, that he might not be interred with the oflice of the Church of England. And farther, we have good reason to believe, that Mr. Wesley was at Frederica, or on his retutn thence, when Polhill was buried. " As to the eighth bill we are in doubt, as not well knowing the meaning of the word Ordinary. But for the ninth and tenth, we think Mr. Wesley is sufficiently justified by the Canons of the Church, which forbid ' any person to be admitted Godfather or God- mother to any child, before the said person has received the Holy Communion ; whereas William Aglionby and Jacob Matthews had never certified Mr. Wesley that they had received it." This was signed by twelve of the Grand Jurors, of whom three were constables, and six more tithingmen : who consequently would have made a majority, had the Jury con- sisted, as it regularly should have done, of only Hfteen members, viz. the four constables and el6ve& tithingmen. Fri. Sep. 30. — Having ended the Homilies, I began reading Dr. Rogers's eight sermons to the congregation ; hoping they might be a timely antidote againstthe poison of Infidelity, which was now with great industry propa- gated among us. Oct. the 7th, I consulted my friends, whether God did not call me to return to England? The reason for which I left it had now no force: there being no possibility as yet of instructing the Indians ; neither had I as yet found or heard of any Indians on the Conti- nent of America, who had th^ least desire of being instructed. And as to Savannah, hav- ing never engaged myself, either by word or letter^ to stay there a day longer than I should judge convenient, nor ever taken charge of the people any otherwise than as in my pas- sage to the Heathens, I looked upon myself to be fully discharged therefrom, by the vacating of that design. Besides, there was a probability of doing more service to that un- happy people in England, than I could do in Georgia, by representing without 'fear or fa- vour to the Trustees, the real state the colony was in. After deeply considering these, things, they were unanimous, " That I ought to go ; but not yet." So I laid the thoughts of it aside for the present ; being persuaded, that when the time was come, God would " make the way plain before my face." Sat, Oct. 15. — Being at Highgate, a village five miles from Savannah, consisting of (all but one) French families, who, I found, knew but little of the English tongue, I offered to read prayers there in French every Saturday in the afternoon. They embraced the offer gladly. On Saturday the twenty-second I read prayers in German likewise, to the German villagers of Hampstead ; and so con- tinued to do, once a week. We began the service (both at Highgate and Hampstead) with singing, a psalm. Then I read and ex- plained a chapter in the French or German Testament, and concluded with prayers and another psalm. Sat. Oct. 29. — Some of the French of Savan- nah were present at the prayers at Highgate. The next day I received a message from them all, " That as I read prayers to the French of Highgate, who were but few, they hoped I would do the same to those of Savannah, where there was a large number who did not understand English." Sunday the thirtieth, I began so to do ; and now I had full employ- ment for that holy day. The first English prayers lasted from five till half an hour past six. The Italian (which I read to a few Vau- dois) began at nine. The second service for the English (including the sermon and the Holy Communion) continued from half an hour past ten, till about half an hour past twelve. The French service began at one. At two I catechised the children. About three began the English service. After this was ended, I had the happiness of j olning with as many as my largest room would hold, in reading, prayer, and singing praise: and about six the service of the Moravians, so called, began ; at which I was glad to be pre- sent, not as a teacher, but a learner. Thur. Nov. 3. — I appeared again at the Court, holden on that day ; and again at the Court held Tuesday, November the twenty, second, on which day Mr. Causton desired to speak with me. He then read me some affi- davits which had been made, September the fifteenth, last past ; In one of which it was affirmed, " That I then abused Mr. Causton in his own house, called him liar, villain, and so on." It was now likewise repeated before several persons, (which indeed I had forgotten,) " 'That I had been reprimanded at the last Court, for an enemy to, and hinderer of, the public peace." I again consulted my friends, who agreed with me, that the time we looked for was now come. And the next morning calling on Mr. Causton, I told him, " I designed to set out for England immediately." I set up an ad- vertisement in the Great Square to the same effect, and quietly prepared for my journey. Fri. Dec. 2. — I proposed to set out for Ca- rolina about noon, the tide then serving. But about ten the magistrates sent for me, and told me, " I must not go out of the Pro- vince ; for I had not answered the allegations laid against me." I replied, " I have ap- peared at six or seven Courts successively, in order to answer them ; but I was not suffered B ss REV. J. WESLEY'S [1787. so to do, wl'.en I desired it time after time. Then ihey said, " However, I must not go imless I -would give security to answer those allegations at their Court." I asked, " What security ?" After consulting together about two hours, the Recorder showed me a kind of bond, engaging me, under a penalty of fifty pounds, to appear at their Court when I should be required. He added, " But Mr. Williamson too has desired of us, that you should give bail to answer his action." I then told him plainly, " Sir, you use me very ill, and so you do the Trustees. I will give neither any bond, nor any bail at all. You know your business, and I know mine." In the afternoon the magistrates published an order, requiring all the officers and senti- nels to prevent my going out of the Province, and forbidding any person to assist me so to do. Being now only a prisoner at large, in a place where I knew by experience every day would give fresli opportunity to procure evi- dence of words I never said, and actions I never did, I saw clearly the hour was come for leaving this place ; and as soon as evening prayers were over, about eight o'clock, the tide then serving, I shook oil' the dust of my feet, and left Georgia, after having preached the gospel there (not as I ought, but as I was able) one year and nearly nine months. During this time I had frequent opporki- nities of making many observations and inqui- ries concerning the real state of this Province, (which has been so variously represented,) the English settlements therein, and the In- dians that have intercourse with them. These I minuted down from time to time ; a small extract of which I have subjoined. 1. Georgia lies in the 30th and 31st degree of north latitude. The air is generally clear, the rains being much shorter, as well as heavier, than in England. The dews are very great. Thunder and lightning are expected almost every day, in May, June, July, and August. They are very terrible, especially to a stranger. During those months, from ten in the morning to four in the afternoon, the sun is extremely scorching : but the sea breeze generally blows from ten till three or ■four. The winter is nearly of the same length as in England. But the mid-day sun is always warm, even when the mornings and evenings are very sharp, and the nights piercing cold. 2. The land is of four sorts, pine-barren, oak-land, swamp,, and marsh. The pine-land is of far the greatest extent, especially near the sea-coasts. The soil of this is a dry whitish sand, producing shrubs of several sorts, and between them a spiry coarse grass, which cattle do not love to feed on. But here and there is a little of a better kind, es- pecially in the savannahs : (so they call the low watery meadows, which are usually inter- mixed with pine-lands.) It bears naturally two sorts of fruit, hurtle-berries, (much like those in England,) and Chincopin nuts ; a dry, harsh nut, about the sizeofasmall acorn. A laborious man may m one year clear and plant four or five acres of this land ; it will produce, the first year, from two to four bushels of Indian corn, and from four to eight of Indian pease per acre. The second year it usually bears half as much : the third less ; the fourth, nothing. 3. Vines, mulberries, and peach-frees, it bears well. The white mulberry is not good to eat. The black is about the size of a black- berry, and has much the same flavour. In fresh pine-land, Indian potatoes grow well, (which are more luscious and larger than the Irish ;) and so do water-melons and sewee- beans, about the size of our scarlet, but to be shelled and eaten like Windsor beans. 4. Oak-land commonly lies in narrow streaks between pine-land and some swamp, creek, or river. The soil is a blackish sand, producing several kinds of oak, though none exactly like the English,) bay, laurel, ash, walnut, sumac-trees, gum-trees, (a sort of sycamore,) dog-trees, (covered in spring with large white Sowers,) and many hickary-.trecs, which bear a bad kind of walnut. In the moistest part of this lasd, some porsimmon- trees grow, (which bear a sortof yellow, clear, luscious plum,) and a few mulberry and cherry-trees. The common wild grapes are of two sorts, both red ; the fox-grape grows two or three only on a stalk, is thick skinned, large stoned, of a harsh taste, and of the size of a small Kentish cherry. The clusler-grape is of a harsh taste too, and about the size of a white currant. 6. This land requires much labour to clear; but when it is cleared, it will hear any grain, for three, four, or sometimes five years, with- out laying any manure upon it. An acre of it generally bears ten bushels of Indian corn, besides five of pease, in a year : so that this at present is justly esteemed the most valuable land in the Province. 6. A swamp is any low watery place, which is covered with trees or canes. They are here of three sorts, cypress, river, and cane swamps. Cypress swamps are, mostly, large ponds, in and round which cypresses grow. Most river-swamps are overflown every tide, by the river which runs through or nea/ them. If they were drained, they would produce good rice, as would the cane-swamps also; which in the mean time are the best feeding for all sorts of cattle. 7. The marshes are of two sorts: soft marsh, which is all a quagmire, and absolutely good for nothing : and hard marsh, which is a firm but barren sand, bearing only sower rushes. Marshes of bqth sorts abound on the sea islands, which are very numerous, and con- tain all sorts of land : and upon these chiefly, near creeks and runs of water juniper-trees and cedars grow. 8. Savannah stands on a flat bluff, (so they term anv high-land hanging over a creek or 1737.1 JOURNAL. S7 river,) which rises forty-flve feet perpendi- cular from the river, and commands it several miles both upward and downward. The soil is a white sand for above a mile in breadth, south-east and north-west. Beyond this, eastward, is a river-swamp ; westward a small wood, in which was the old Indian town. On the other side of the riter is a marshy island, covered with large trees. South-west of the town is a large pine barren, which extends backward to a branch of the Alata- mahaw river. 9. St. Simon's Island, having on the south- east the Gulf of Florida ; on the other sides, branches of the Alatamahaw, is about one hundred miles south of Savannah, and extends in length about twenty, in breadth from two to five miles. On the west side of it, on a low bluff, stands Prederica, having woods to the north and south ; to the east, partly woods, partly savannahs, and partly marshes. The soil is mostly a blackish sand. There is not much pine-land on the island ; the greatest part being Oakland, intermixed with many savannahs, and old Spanish or Indian fields. 10. On the sea point, about live miles south-east of the town, is the fort where the soldiers are stationed. But the storehouse in Frederica better deserves that name ; being encompassed with regular ramparts of earth, and a palisaded ditch, and mounted witli cannon, which entirely command the river. 11. About twenty miles north-west from St. Simon's is Darien, the settlement of the Scotchrllighlanders, a mile from Fort King George, which was built about seventeen and abandoned about eleven years since. The town lies on the main land, close to a branch of the Alatamahaw, on a bluff about thirty feet above the river, liaving woods on all sides. The soil is a blackish Sand. They built at first many scattered huts ; but last Spring, (1736,) excepting the Spaniards, they built themselves a large fort, and all retired within the walls of it. 12. Augusta, distant from Savannah one hundred and fifty miles, and five from old Savannah Town, is designed to stand in an old Indian field, on a bluff about thirty feet high. A small fort of wooden piles was built there in 1737 ; but no house was then built, nor any more ground cleared than Mr. Lacy and his men found so. 13. Old Ebenezer, where the ' Saltzburg- hers settled at first lies twenty-five miles west of Savannah. A small creek runs by the town, down to the river, and many brooks run between the little hills ; but the soil is a hungry barren sand ; and upon any sudden shower, the brooks rise several feet perpen- dicular, and overflow whatever is near them. Since the Saltzburghers removed, twoEnglish families have been placed there ; but these too say, " That the land is good for nothing, and that the creek is of little use ; it being by water twenty miles to the river ; and the water generally so low in summer-time, that a boat cannot come within six or seven m>Ies of the town." 14. New Ebenezer, to which the Saltzburg- hers removed in March 1736, lies six miles eastward from'the old, on a high bluff, near the Savannah river. Here are some tracts of fruitful land, though the greatest part of that adj oining to the town is pine- barren. The huts, sixty in number, are neatly and regularly built; the little piece of ground allotted to each for a garden is every where put to the best use, no spot being left un- planted. Nay, even one of the main streets, being one more than was as yet wanted, bore them this year a crop of Indian corn. 15. About ten miles east of this, on a creek, three miles from the river, was the village of Abercorn. Ten families settled here in 1733; butit is now without inhabitant. Four miles below the mouth of Abeicorn-Creek is Joseph's Town, the settlement of two Scotch gentlemen. A mile below was Sir Francis Bathurst's plantation ; and a quarter of a mile from this, Walter Augustine's settle- ment : but both these, are left without inha- bitant. 16. A mile below this is Captain William's plantation ; a mile from thence, Mrs. Mat- thews's, (late Musgrove,) commonly known by the name of the Cowpen ; adj oining to which is the land belonging to Captain Wat- son ; on which is an unfinished house, swiftly running to ruin. A mile from this is Irene ; a house built for an Indian school, in the year 1736. It stands on a small round hill, in a little piece of fruitful ground, given by the Indians to Mr. Ingham. The Indian town is within a furlong of it. 17. Five miles south-west of Savannah, on a small rise, stands the village of Highgate It has pine- tend on three sides, and a swamp, on the fourth. Twelve families were placed here in 1733 ; nine whereof remain there. A mile eastward of this is Ilampstead, settled with twelve families also, a little before Highgate, five of which are still remaining. 18. Six miles south-east of Savannah is Thunderbolt. Three families are settled here near a small ruinous fort. Four miles south of this is the island of Skidoway ; on the north-east point whereof ten families were placed in 1734, (a small fort was built here likewise,) hut nine of them are eitherdead or removed to other places. A small creek di- vides Skidoway from Tybee island, on the south-Past part of which, fronting the inlet, the lighthouse is built. Ten families were settled here in 1734 ; but they are part dead, and part removed, so that the island is now again without any fixed inhabitant. 19. Twelve miles southward from Savan- nah, (by land,) is Mr. Houstoun's plantation ; and forty or fifty miles from him, up Ogeechy rivoj-, that where Mr. Stciling for some time REV. J. WESLEY'S [1737. liyed. Fort Argyle stands twenty miles from this, on a high bluff, by the river Ogeechy. It is a small, square, wooden fort, musket- proof. Ten freeholders were settled near it ; but eight of them are gone, and the land they had cleared lying waste, will in a few years be as it was before. 20. The southermost settlement in Georgia, is Fort St. Andrew. It stands fifty miles south of Frederica, on the south-west side of Cumberland Island, upon a high neck of land, which commands the river both ways, The walls are of wood, filled up with earth, round which are a ditch and palisade. 21. It is hard to pick out any consistent account of the Georgian Indians, from the contradictory relations of their traders. The following is extracted, partly from those wherein all, or the generality of them agree ; partly from the relations of such as have been occasionally amongst them, and have no interest in making them belter or worse than they are. 22. Of the Georgian Indians in general it way be observed, that they are not so proper- ly nations, as tribes or clans, who have wan- dered thither at different times ; perhaps expelled their native countries by stronger tribes ; bnt how or when they cannot tell, being none of them able to give any rational account of themselves. They are inured to hardships of all kinds, aud surprisingly pa- tient of pain. But as they have no letters, so they have no religion, no laws, no civil government. Nor have they any Kings, or Princes, properly speaking; their Meekos or head-men having no power either to command or punish, no man obeying them any farther than he pleases, so that every one doeth what is right in his own eyes ; and if it appears wrong to his neighbour, the person aggrieved usually steals on the other unawares, and shoots him, scalps him, or cuts off his ears ; having only two short rules of proceeding, to do what he will, and what he can. 23. They are likewise all, except (perhaps) the Choctaws, gluttons, drunkards, thieves, dissemblers, liars. They are implacable, unmerciful.; murderers of fathers, murderers of mothers, murderers of their own children ; it being a common thing for a son to shoot his father and mother, because they are old and past labour ; and for a woman either to procure abortion, or to throw her child into the next river, because she will go with her husband to the war. Indeed husbands, strictly speak- ing, they have none ; for any man leaves his wife (so called) at pleasure, wh frequently, in return cuts the throats of all the children she has had by him. Whoredom they account no crime, and few instances appear of a young Indian woman's refusing any one. Nor have they any fixed punishment for adultery ; only, if the husband take his wife with another man he will do what he can to both, unless speedily pacified by the present of a gun or a blanket. 21. The Choctaws only have some appear- ance of an entire nation, possessing a large extent of land, eight or nine hundred miles west of Savannah, and many well inhabited towns. They are said to have six thousand fighting men, united under one head. At pre- sent they are in league with the French, who have sent some priests among them ; by whom (if one may credit the Choctaw traders,) ten or twelve have been baptized. 25. Next to these, to the north-east are the Chicasaws. Their country is flat, full of meadows, springs, and rivers. In their fields, though six or seven hundred miles from the sea, are found sea-shells in great numbers. "They have about nine hundred fighting men, ten towns, one Meeko (at least) in every one. They are eminently gluttons, eating, drinking, and smoking all day, and almost all night. They are extremely indolent and lazy, except in war ; then they are the most indefatigable and the most valiant of all the Indians ; but they are equally cruel with the rest, torturing and burning all their prisoners, whether In- dian or European. 26. East of them, in the latitude of 35 and 36, about three or four hundred miles from Savannah, lie the Cherikees. Their country is very mountainous, fruitful, and pleasant. They have fifty-two towns, and above three thousand fighting men. In each town are three or more head-men, who keep up a sort of shadow of government, having power to set the rest to work and to punish such as will not join in the common labour. They are civil to strangers, and will do any thing for them for pay : being always willing, for a small piece of money, to carry a message fifty or sixty miles, and if required a heavy bur- den too; but they are equally cruel to pri- soners with the Chicasaws, though not equally valiant. They are seldom intemperate in drinking, but when they can be so on free cost. Otherwise, love of drink yields to co- vetousness ; a vice scarcely to be found in any Indian but a Cherikee. 27. The Uohees have only one small town left, (near two hundred miles from Savannah,) and about forty fighting men. The Creeks have been many times on the point of cutting them off. They are, indeed, hated by most, and despised by all the other nations, as well for their cowardice as their superlative dili- gence in thieving, and for out-lying all the Indians upon the continent. 28. The Creek Indians are about four hun- dred miles from Savannah. They are said to be bounded on the west by the Choctaws, to the north by the Chicasaws, to the east by the Cherikees, and to the south by the Alatamahaw River. They have many towns, a plain well-watered country, and fifteen hun- dred fighting men. They have often three or or four Meekos in a town ; but without so much as the shadow of authority, only to give advice which every one is at liberty to take or leave. But age and reputation for valour 1737.] JOURNAL. 20 and wisdom, have given Ciiicali, a Meelco of tiie Coweta-town, a more tlian ordinary influ- ence over the nation ; though not even the show of regal power. Yet neither age, wis- dom, nor reputation can restrain him from drunkenness. Indeed, all the Creeks having been most conversant with white men, are most infected with insatiate love of drink, as well as other European vices. They are more exquisite dissemblers than the rest of their countrymen : they know nor what friendsliip or gratitude means : they show no inclination to learn any thing, but least of all Christiani- ty ; being full as opiniated of their own parts and wisdom as either modern Chinese or an- cient Romans. Sat. Dec. 3. — We came to Purrysburg early in the morning, and endeavoured to procure a guide to Port-Royal. But none being to be had, we set out without one, an hour before sunrise. After walking two or three hours we met with an old man, who led us in- to a small path, near which was a line of blazed trees, (i. e. marked by cutting oil' part of the bark,) by following which, he said, we might easily come to Port-Royal in five or six hours. We were four in all ; one of whom intend- ed to go to England with me, the other two to settle in Carolina. About eleven we came into a large swamp, where we wandered about till near two. We then found another blaze, and pursued it till it divided into two ; one of these we followed through an almost .Impassable thicket, a mile beyond which it ended. We made through the thicket again and traced the other blaze till that ended too. It now grew toward sunset, so we sat down, faint and weary, having had no food all day, except a gingerbread cake, which I had taken in my pocket. A third of this we had divid- ed among us at noon ; another tMrd we took now ; the rest we reserved for the morning ; but we had met with no water all the day. Thrusting a stick into the ground, and find- ing the end of it moist, two of our company fell a digging with their hands, and at about three feet depth found water. We thanked God, drank, and were refreshed. The night was sharp ; however there was no complain ing among us ; but after having commended ourselves to God, we lay down close to- gether, and (I at least) slept till near six in the morning. Sim. Dec. 4. — God renewing our strength, we aros3 neither faint nor weary, and re- solved to make one trial more to find out 91 path to Port-Royal. We steered due east, but finding neither path nor blaze, and the woods growing thicker and thicker, we judg- ed it would be our best course to return, if we could by the way we came. The, day before in the thickest part of the woods, 1 had broke many young trees, I knew not w hy, as we walked along ; these we found a great help in several places, where no path was to be seen ; and between one and two God brought us safe to Benjamin Arieu's house, the old man we left the day before. In the evening I read French prayers to a numerous family, a mile from Arieu's, one of whom undertook to guide us to Port-Royal. In the morning we set out. About sunset we asked our guide if he knew where he was ? who frankly answered. No. However we pushed on till about seven we came to a plantation, and the next evening (after many difficulties and delays) we landed on Port- Royal island. Wed. 7. — We walked to Beaufort, where Mr. Jones, (the Minister of Beaufort,) with whom I lodged during my short stay here, gave me a lively idea of the old English hos- pitality. On Thursday Mr. Delamotte came, with whom, on Friday the 9th, I took boat for Charlestown. After a slow passage, by reason of contrary winds, and some conflict (our provisions falling short) with hunger as well as cold, we came thither early in the morning, on Tuesday the 13th. Here I ex- pected trials of a diflerent kind, and far more dangerous. For contempt and want are easy to be borne ; but who can bear respect and abundance ? Wed. 14. — Being desired to read public prayers, I was much refreshed with those glorious promises, contained both in the 72d Psalm, and in the first Lesson, the 40th chapter of Isaiah. " Yea, they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength, and mount up with wings as eagles ; they shall run, and not be weary ; they shall walk, and not faint." In the afternoon, visiting a dying man, we found him still full of the freshest advices, and busy in settling the afiairs of the Czarina, Prince Thamas, and the Ottoman Porte. How natural then is the thought, — Quae cura iiitentis Pascere equos, eadem sequitur tellure repostos P For if a soul quivering on the verge of life has still leisure for these impertinences, one might almost believe the same dreams would continue even in the sleep of death ! Fri. 16. — I parted from the last of those friends who came with me into America, Mr. Charles Delamotte, from whom I had been but a few days separate since October 14, 1735. Sun. 18. — I was seized with a violent flux, which I felt came not before I wanted it; yet I had strength enough given to preach once more to this careless people ; and a few believed our report. Thur. 22. — I took my leave of America, (though, if it please God, not for ever,) going on board the Samuel, Captain Percy, with a young gentleman who had been a few months in Carolina, one of my parishioners of Savan- nah, and a Frenchman, late of Purrysburg, who was escaped thence with the skin of his teeth. so REV. J. WESLEY'S [1738. Sat. S*. — We sailed over Chailestown bar, and about noon lost sight of land. The next day the wind was fair, but high, as it was on Sunday 25, when the sea aflected me more than it had done in the sixteen weelcs of our passage to America. I was obliged to lie down the greatest part of the day, being easy only in that posture. JV/o». 26. — I began instructing a negro lad in the principles of Christianity. The next_ jsiadjaia^—— ■ ■ - ly, Sat. 7. — I began to read and explain some related by such a historian ! who, by inserting al\, if not more than all the weak things that holy man ever said or did, by liis commenda- tion of almost every action or word which either deserved or needed it not ; and by his injudicious manner of relating many others, whicli were indeed highly commendalilu ; has cast the shade of superstition and folly over one of the brightest patterns of lieuvenly day I resolved to break oil' living delicate! and return to my old simplicity of diet ; and after I did so, neither my stomach nor my head much complained of the motion of the ship. Wed.2S. — Finding the unaccountable ap- prehensions of I know not what danger, (the ■wind being small, and the sea smooth,) which had been upon me several days, increase, I cried earnestly for help, and it pleased God, as in a moment, to restore peace to my soul. Let me observe hereon, 1. That not one of these hours ought to pass out of my remem- brance, till I attain another manner of spirit ; a spirit equally willing to glorify God by life or by death. 2. That whoever is uneasy on any account, (bodily pain alone excepted,) Carries in himself his own conviction, that he is so far an unbeliever. Is he uneasy at the apprehension of death ? Then he believeth not, "That to die is to gain." At any of the events of life? Then he hath not a firm belief, That "all things work together for his good." And if he bring the matter more close, he will always find, beside the general want of faith, every particular uneasiness is evidently owing to the want of some particu- lar Christian temper. Sun. Jan. 1, 1738. — All in the ship (except the captain and steersman ) were present both at the morning and evening service, and ap- peared as deeply attentive as even the poor people of Frederica did, while the word of God was new to their cars. And it may be one ortwo among these likewise, may "bring forth fruit with patience." Mon. 2. — Being sorrowful and very heavy, (though I could give no particular reason for it,) and utterly unwilling to speak close to any of my little flock, (about twenty persons) 1 was in doubt, whether uiy neglect of them was not one cau.se of my own heaviness. In the evening, therefore, I begun instructing the cabin-boy, after which I was much easier. I went several times the following days, with a design to speak to the sailors, but could not. I mean I was quite averse from speaking: 1 could not see how to make an occasion ; and it seemed quite absurd to speak without. Is not this wliat men ci m- monly mean by, " I could not speak ?" And is this a suflicient cause of silence, or no ? Is it a prohibition from the Good Spirit? Or a temptation from nature, or the evil one ? Friday 6, I ended the abridgment of Mr. de Renly's life. O that such a life should be passages of the Bilile to the young negros The next morning, another negro, \vho was on board, desired to be a hearer too. From them I went to the i)Oor Frenchman, who understanding no English, had none else in the ship with whom he could converse. And from this time I read and explained to him a chapter in the Testament every morning. Sim. 6. — In the fulness of my heart 1 wrote the following words : " By the most infallible of proofs, inward feeling, I am convinced, "1. Of unbelief, having no such faith in Christ, as will prevent my heart from being troubled; which it could not be, if I believed in God, and rightly believed also in Him. " 2. Of pride throughout my life past, inasmuch as I thought I had, what I find I have not. " 3. Of gross irrecollection, inasmuch as in a storm I cry to God every moment; in a calm, not. " 4. Of levity and luxuriancy of spirit, recurring whenever the pleasure is taken oil', and appearing by my speaking words not tending to edify ; but most, by my manner of speaking of my enemies." " ' Lord save or I perish !' Save me, "1. By such a faith as implies peace in life and in death. " 2. By such humility as may till my heait from this hour for ever, with a piercing uninterrupted sense, Nihil est (piodhactemis feci* ; having evidently built withput a foun- dation. "3. By such a recollection as may cry to thee every moment, especially when all is calm. Give me faith or I die: give a lowly spirit ; otherwise Mihi non sit suave vireref. "4. By steadiness, seriousness, St/iyoTTis, sobriety of spirit, avoiding, as fire, every word that tendeth not to edifying ; and never speaking of any who oppose me or sin against God, without all my own sins set in array before my face." This morning after explaining those wortfs of St. Paul, " 1 beseech you, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God," I exhorted my fellow-travellers with all my might, to comply with the Apostle's direction But leaving them afterwards to themselvesi • I have done notliing hitlicito. ■'■ Let life be u burden to nie. 1738.] JOURNAL. the seriousness they showed at first soon va- nished away. On Mon. 9, and the following days, I re- fiected much on that vain desire, which had pursued me for,so many years, of being in solitude, in order to be a Christian. I have now, thought I, solitude enough. But am I therefore the nearer being a Christian ? Not if Jesus Christ be the model of Christianity. I doubt, indeed, T am much nearer that mysr tery of Satan, whicli some writers affect to call by that name ; so near, that ! had pro- bably sunk wholly into it, had not the great mercy of God just now thrown me upon reading St. Cyprian's works. " O my soul, come not thou into their secret ! Stand thou in the good old paths." fVi. 13. — We had a thorough storm, which obliged us to shut all close, the sea bieaking oyer the ship continually. I was at first afraid ; but cried to God, and was stiength- ened. Before ten I lay down, I bless God, without fear. About midnight we were awakened by a confused noise, of seas and wind and men's voices, the like to which I had never heard before. The sound of tlie sea breaking over, and against the sides of the ship, I could compare to nothing but large cannon, or American thunder. The rebounding, starting, quivering motion of the ship, much resembled what is said of earthquakes. The captain was upon deck in an instant. But his men could not hear what he said. It blew a proper hurricane; which beginning at south-west, then went west, north-west, north, and in a quarter of an hour round by the east to the south-west point again. At the same time the sea run- ning (as they term it) mountain high, and that from many different points at once, the ship would not obey the helm ; nor indeed could the steersman, through the violent rain, see the compass. So he was forced to let her run before the wind, and in half an hour the stress of the storm was over. About noon the next day it ceased. But first I had resolved, God being my helper, not only to preach it to all, but to apply the word of God to every single soul in Ihe ship; and if but one, yea if not one of them will hear, I know my labour is not in vain. 1 no sooner executed this resolution, than my spirit revived ; so that from this day I had no more of that fearfulness and heavi- ness, which before almost continually weighed me down. I am sensible one who thinks the being in orco, as they phrase it, an indispen- sible preparative for being a Christian, would say, I had better have continued in that state ; and that this unseasonable relief was a curse, not a blessing. Nay, but who art thou, O man, who, in favour of a wretched hypothesis, thus blasphcmest the good gift of. God ? Ilath not he himself said,_" This also is the gift of God, if a man have power to reioice in his labour?" Yea. God setteth his own seal to his weak endeavours, while he thus "answerefh himinthejoy of ills heart." l^es. ai. — We spoke with two ships, out- ward bound, from whom we had the welcome news of our wanting but 160 leagues of the Land's-end. Mymindwas now full of thought, part of which I writ down as follows : — " I went to America, to convert the In- dians ; but oh ! who shall convert me '! Who, what is he that will deliver me from this evil heart of unbelief? I have a fair summer re- ligion ; I can talk well ; nay, and believe my- self, while np danger is near : but let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled, nor can I say, " To die is gain '•" *' T liave a sin of fear, that wticn I've spun My last tlircad, 1 shall jicrish on the shore !" " I think verily, if the Gospel be true, T am safe : for I not only have given, and do give all my goods to feed the poor : 1 not only give my body to be burned, drowned, or whatever God sliall appoint for roe ; but 1 follow aflcr charity, (though not as I ought, yet as I can.) if haply I may attain it. I now believe the Gospel is true. ' I shall show my faith by my works,' by staking my all upon it. I would do so again and again a thousand times, if the choice were still to make. Who- ever sees this, sees I would be a Christian. Therefore ' are my ways not like other men's ways.' T'nerefore I have been, I am content to be, ' a by-word, a proverb of re- proach.' But in a storm I think, ' What if the Gospel be not true ? Then thou art of all men most foolish. For what hast thou given thy goods, thy case, thy friends, thy re- putation, thy country, thy life ? For what art thou wandering over the face of the earth ? a dream, a cunningly devised fable ?' O who will deliver me from this fear of death ! What shall I do ? Where shall I fly from it ? Should I fight against it by think- ing, or by not thinking of it ? A wise man advised me some time since, ' Be still, and go on.' Perhaps this is best, to look upon it as my cross ; when it comes, to let it humble me, and quicken all my good resolutions, especi- ally that of praying without ceasing ; and at other times to take no thought about it, but quietly to go on in the work of the Lord." We went on with a small fair wind, till Thursday in the afternoon, and then sounding, found a whitish sand at 75 fathom ; but hav- ing had no observation for several days, the captain began to be uneasy, fearing we might get unawares into the Bristol Channel, or strike in the night on the rocks of Scilly. Sat. 3S, was another cloudy day ; but about ten in the morning (the wind continued southerly) the clouds began to fly just con- trary to the wind, and to the surprise of us all, sunk down under the sun, so that at noon we had an exact observation ; and by this we found we were as well as we could desire, about eleven leagues south of Scilly. REV. J. WESLEY'S [irsB. Srni. BO.— We saw English land once more, which about noon appeared to be the Lizard Point. We ran by it with a fair wind, and at noon the next day made the west end of he Isle of Wight. Here the wind turned against us, and in the evening blew fresh, so that we expected (the tide being likewise strong against us) to be driven some leagues backward in the night ; but in the morning, to our great sur- prize, we saw Beachy Head just before us, and found we had gone forwards near forty miles. Toward evening was a calm ; but in the night a strong north wind brought us safe into the Downs. The day before, Mr. Whitefield had sailed out, neither of us then knowing any thing of the other. At four in the morn- ing we took boat, aad in half an hour landed at Deal ; it being Wednesday, February 1, the anniversary festival in Georgia for Mr. Oglethorpe's landing there. It is now two years and almost four months since I left my native country, in order to teach the Georgian Indians the nature of Christianity ; but what have I learned myself in the mean time ? Why, (what I the least of all suspected,) that I who went to America to convert others, was never myself converted to God*. I am not mad, though I thus speak : but I speak the words of truth and soberness ; if haply some of those who still dream may awake, and see that as I am so are they. Are they read in Philosophy ? So was I. In ancient or modern tongues ? So was I also. Are they versed in the science of divi- nity ? I too have studied it many years. Can they talk fluently upon spiritual things ? The very same could I do. Are they plenteous in alms ? Behold I gave all my goods to feed the poor. Do they give of their labour as well as of their substance 1 I have laboured more abundantly than they all. Are they wil- ling to suffer for their brethren ? I have thrown up my friends, reputation, ease, country : I have put my life in my hand, wandering into strange lands ; I have given my body to be devoured by the deep, parched up with heat, consumed by toll and weari- ness, or whatsoever God should please to bring upon me. But does all this (belt more or less, it matters not) make me acceptable to God ? Does all I ever did or can know, say, give, do, or suffer, justify me in his sight ? Yea, or the constant use of all the means of grace ? (which nevertheless is meet, right, and our bounden duty.) Or, that "I know nothing of myself;" that I am as touching outward, moral righteousness blameless? Or, (to come closer yet,) the having a rational conviction of all the truths of Christianity 7 Does all this give me a claim to the holy, heavenly, divine character of a Christian? By no means. If the oracles of God are true, 1 amnot sure of this. if we are still to abide by the law and the testi- mony ; all these things, though when ennobled by faith in Christ"", they are holy, and just, and good, yet without it are dung and dross, meet only to be purged away by the fire that never shall be quenched. This then have I learned in the ends of lli ! earth. That I am fallen short of the glory of God ; that my whole heart is altogether cor- rupt and abominable, and consequently my whole life ; seeing it cannot be, that an evil tree should bring forth good fruit;) that ali- enated as I am from the life of God, I am a child of wrathT, an heir of hell ; that my own works, my own sufferings, my own righteous- ness, are so far from reconciling me to an of- fended God, so far from making any atone- ment for the least of those sins, which are more in number than the hairs of my head, that the most specious of them need an atone- ment themselves, or they cannot abide his righteous judgment ; that having the sentence of death in my heart, and having nothing in or of myself to plead, I have no hope but that of being j ustified freely , " through the redemp. tion that is in Jesus:"! have no hope but that if I seek I shall find Christ, and " be found in him, not having my own righteousness, but that which is through the faith of Christ the righteousness which is of God by faith," If it be said, that I have faith ; (for many such things have I heard, from many misera- ble comforters ;) I answer so have the devils, — a sort of faith ; but still they are strangers to the covenant of promise. So the Apostles had even at Canain Galilee, wlien Jesus first manifested forth his glory ; even then they in a sort believed on him ; but they had not then " the faith that overcometh the world." The faith I want is;):, "A sure trust and confidence in God, that through the merits of Christ my sins are forgiven, and I reconciled to the favour of God." I want that faith which St. Paul recommends to all the world, espe- cially in his epistle to the Romans ; that faith which enables every one that hath it to cry out " I live not ; but Christ livoth in me ; and the life which I now live, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." I want that faith which none can have without knowing that he hath it: (though many imagine they have it, who have it not :) for whosoever hath it " is freed from sin ; the whole body of sin is destroyed" in him; he is freed from fear; "having peace with God through Christ, and rejoicing in hope of the glory of God." And he is freed from doubt ; " having the love of God shed abroad in his heart, through the Holy Ghost which is given unto him ; which Spirit itself beareth witness with his spirit, that he is a child of God." • I had even then the faith of a lervant, though not that of a son, ■j- I believe not. } The faith of a son ' AN EXTRACT OF THE REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL, From February 1, 1737 8, to his return from Germany, For tliis CfitiBe I obtained mercy, that iii roe first Jesi^us Christ might show fortli all long-suffering, for a pftttXil tothemwbich should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting. — 1 T/M.i. 16. NUMBER II. PREFACE. 1 . THA T men revile me and say all manner qfevil against me, that I am become as it were a monster unto many, that the zealous of almost every denomination cry out, "Away with such afiUowJrom the earth ;" this gives me, with regard to myself, no degree of uneasiness ; for I know the Scripture must befulfilled, ' ' If they have called the master of the h ouse Beelzebub, how much more tbem.ofhis household ;" but it does give me a concern with regard to those who, by this artifice of the Devil are prevented from hearing that word which is able to save their souls. 2. For the sake of these, and indeed of all who desire to hear the truth of those things which have been so variously related, I have been induced to publish this further account ; and I doubt not but it will even hence appear, to all candid and impartial judges, that I have hitherto lived in all good conscience taniard God. 3. / shall be easily excused by those who either love or seek the Lord Jesus in sinceritaf, for speaking so largely of the Moravian Church ; a city which ought to be set upon an hiUC' their light hath been too long hid wnder a bushel : it is high time it should at length breakforth, and " so shine before men, that others also may glorify their Father which is in heaven.' ' 4. Jf any should ask, ' ' But do you think even this Chwrch is perfect, without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing?" I answer plainly , " No ; though I trust it will be, whenpaMence has had its perfect work." But neither do I think it right to entertain the world with the spots of God's children. 6. It has been further asked, " Whether I imagitie God is to be fmi/nd only among them?" I reply, " By no meant. I know there is a God in England, and we need not go to seek him_ in strange lands. ' ' I know that in our own, he is very nigh unto all that call upon him ; and ther^ore I think those unwise (to say no more) who run to enquire after him in Holland or Germany. 6. When I went, the case was widely different. God had not then "made bare his arm" btfore us as he hath nmv done ; in a manmer (I will be bold to say) which had not been known either in Holland or Germany at that time, when He, who m-dered all things wisely, according to the counsels of his own mill, was pleased by me to open the intercourse between the English a/nd the Moravian Church. 7. The particular reason which obliged me to relate so much of the conversation I had with those holy men, is this: InSeptember, 1738, when I returned from Gernumy, lexhorted all Icovldto foUow qfter that great salv ation, which is throughfaith in the blood of Christ ; wailing for it, ' 'ill nlithe ordinances of God' ' and in ' ' doing good, as they had o' portwnity, to all men, " And many F U PREFACE. Jound the beginning of that salvation, being justified freely, having peace with God through Christ, r^oicing in hope of the glory of God, and having his love shed abroad in their hearts. 8. But about September, 1739, while my brotker and I were absent, certain Tnfn crept in among them unawares, greatly troubling and subverting their souls ; telling them, " They were in a delusion ; that they had deceived themselves, and had no true faith at all. For (said they) none has any justifying faith, who has ever any doubt or fear, (which you, know you have,) orr who has not a clean heart, which you Icnom you have not ; nor will you ever have it, tUlyou leave off using the means of grace, (so called) tiUyou leave off running to Church and Sacrament, and praying, and singing, and reading eitlier the Bible, or any other book ; for you cannot use these things without trusting in them. Ther^ore, till you leave tkem off, yon can never '>tre true faith ; you can never till then trust in the blood of Christ," 9. Ana' this doctrine, from the beginning to this day, has been taught as the doctrine of the Moravian Church. I think, ther^ore, it is my bownden duty to clear the Moravians from this aspersion ; and the more, because I am perhaps the only person now in England that both can and mill do it. And I believe it is the peculiar providence of God that I can ; that two years since the most eminent members of that Church, should so fully declare both their experience and judgment, touching the very points nmv in question. 10. The sum of what has been asserted as from them, is this : — "I. That a man cannot have am/ degree qf justifying faith, till he his wholly freed from all doubt and fear, and till he has (in thefuU proper sense) a new, a clean heart. ' ' 2. That a man may not use the ordinances qf God, the Lord's Supper in particular, brfore he has such a faith as excludes all doubt and fear, and implies a new, a clean heart." In fat opposition to this, I assert, "1. That a mam may have a degree of justifying faith, Vrfore he is wholly freed from all doubt amdfear, and byore he lias, in the full proper sense, a new, a clean heart. " 2. That a man may use the ordinances of God, the Lord's Supper in particular, before he has such a faith as excludes all doubt and fear, and implies a ne , a clean heart." I further assert, " This I learned (not only from the English, but also) from the Moravian Church." And I hereby openly amd earnestly call upon that Church (and upon Count Zinzendorfin particular, who I trust is not aslmmed or afraid to avow any part of the Gospel of Christ) to ea-rect me and explain themselves, if I have misunderstood or misrepresented them. John Wesley. London, S^t. SO, 1740. JOURNAL. FROM FEBRUARY 1, 1737-8, TO SKPTEMBER 16, 1738. Wednesday, February 1. — After reading prayers and explaining a portion of Scripture to a large company at the inn, I left Deal, and came in the evening to Feversham. I here read prayers, and explained the second Lesson to a few of those who were called Christians, but indeed were more savage in their behaviour than the wildest Indians I have yet met with. Fri. 3. — I came to Mr. Delamotte's at Blen- don, where I expected a cold reception. But God had prepared the way before me ; and I no sooner mentioned my name, than I was welcomed in such a manner as' constrained me to say, " Surely God is in this place, and I knew it not ! Blessed be ye of the Lord ! Ye have shown more kindness in the latter end than in the beginning." In the evening I came once more to London, whence I had been absent two years and near four months. Many reasons I have to bless God, though the design I went upon did not fake effect, for my having been carried into that strange land, contrary to all my preceding resolu- tions. Hereby I trust he hath in some mea- sure humbled me and proved me, and shown me what was in njy heart. Hereby 1 have been taught to beware of men. Hereby I am come to know assuredly, that if in all our ways we acknowledge God, he will, where reason fails, direct our path, by lot or by the other means which he knoweth. Hereby I am delivered from the fear of the sea, which I had both dreaded and abhorred from my youth. Hereby God has given me to know many of his servants, particularly those of the Church of Hernhuth. Hereby my passage is opened to the writings of holy men in the German, Spanish, and Italian tongues. 1 hope too, some good may come to others hereby. All in Georgia have heard the word of God. Some have believed, and began to run well. A few steps have been taken towards publishing the glad tidings both to the African and American heathens. Many children have learned how they ought to serve God, and to be useful to their neigh- bour. And those whom it most concerns have an opportunity of knowing the true state of their infant colony, and laying a firmer foundation of peace and happiness to many generations. Sat. 4. — ^I told my friends some of the 'easons which a little hastened ray retura to England. They all agreed it would be proper to relate them to the Trustees of Georgia. Accordingly, the next morning I waited on Mr. Oglethorpe, but had not time to speak on that head. In the afternoon I was desired to preach at St. John the Evangelist's. I did so on those strong words, " If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature." I was afterwards informed, many of the best in the parish were'so offended, that 1 was not to preach there any more. Mon. 6. — I visited many of my old friends, as well as most of my relations. I find the time is not yet come »hen I am to be hated of all men. O may I be prepared for that day ! Twes. 7. — (A day much to be remembered.) At the house of Mr. Weinantz, a Dutch mer- chant, I met Peter Bolder, Schulius Richter and Wensel Neiser, just then landed from Germany. Finding they had no acquaintance in England, I offered to procure them a lodging ; and did so, near Mr. Hutton's^, where F then was. And from this time I did not willingly lose any opportunity of con- versing with them, while I stayed in London. Wed. 8. — I went to Mr. Oglethorpe again, but had no opportunity of speaking as I designed. Afterwards I waited on the Board of Trustees, and gave them a short but plain account of the state of the colony ; an account, I fear, not a little differing from those which they had frequently received before ; and for which I have reason to believe some of them have not forgiven me to this day. Sun, 12. — I preached at St. Andrew's Hol- born, on, " Though I give all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing." O hard sayings ! Who can hear them ? Here too (it seems) I am to preach no more. Wed. 15. — I waited on the Trustees again* and gave them in writing the substance ol what I had said at the last board. Whatso- ever farther questions they asked concerning the state of the Province, I likewise answered to the best of my knowledge. Fi-i. 17. — I set out for Oxford with Peter Bohler, where we were kindly received by Mr. Sarney, the only one now remaining here, of many who, at our embarking for America, were used to take sweet counsel together, and rejoice in bearing the i-eproach of Christ. Sat. 18.— We went to Stanton-Harcourt, to Mr. Gambold, and found my old friend reco vered ffom his mystic delusion, and convince REV. J. WESLEY'S that St. Paul was a better writer than either Tauler or Jacob Behmen. — The next day,! preached once more at the castle, (in OxfoVd,) to a numerous and serious congregation. All this time I.conyersed much with Peter B6hler, but I understood him not; and least of all when he said, "Mi Jrater, myfrater, exco- quendaest ista tua philosopJiia." (My brother, my brother, that philosophy of yours must be purged away. ) Man. 20. — I returned to London. On Tues- day I>preached at Great St. Helen's, on, " If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me." Wed. 82. — I was with the Trustees again, to whom I then gave a short account (and afterwards delivered it to them»in writing) of the reasons why I left Georgia. Sun. 26. — I preached at six at S L Lawrence's, at ten, in St. Katherine's Cree-Church; and in the afternoon, at St. John's Wapping. I believe it pleased God to bless the first ser- mon most, because it gave most oifence ; be- ing indeed an open defiance of that mystery of iniquity which the world calls prudence, grounded on those words of St. Paul to the Galatians: "As many as desire to make a fair show in the flesh, they constrain you to be circumcised ; only lest they should sufl'er persecution for the cross of Christ." Mon. 27. — I took coach for Salisbury, and. had several opportunities of conversing seri- ously with my fellow-travellers. But endea- vouring to mend the wisdom of God by the •woridly wisdom of prefacing serious with light conversation, and afterwards following that advice of the mystics, " leave them to themselves," all I hadsa,idwas written on the sand. " Lord lay not this sin to my charge." Twes. 28. — I saw my mother once more. The next day I prepared for my journey to my brother at Tiverton. But on Thursday morning, March 2d, a message that my brother Charles was dying at Oxford, obliged me to set out for that place immediately. Calling at an odd house in the afternoon, I found several persons there, who seemed well-wishers to religion, to whom I spake plainly, as I did in the evening, both to the servants and strangers at my inn. With regard to my own behaviour, I now renewed and wrote down my former resolu- tions, '1. To use absolute openness and unreserve with all I should converse with. 8. To labour after continual seriousness, not willingly indulging myself in any the least levity of behaviour, or in laughter, no not for a moment. 3. To speak no word which does not tend to the glory of God ; in particular not to talk of worldly things. Others may, nay, Must. But what is that to thee ? And 4. To take no pleasure which does not tend to the glory of God ; thanking God every rao- [1738. ment for all I do take, ^nd therefore reject- ing every sort and degree of it, which I feel t cannot so thank him in and for. Sat. 4.— I found my brother at Oxford re- covering from his pleurisy ; and with him Peter Bohler ': by whom (in the hand of the great God) I was, on Sunday the 5th, clearly- convinced of unbelief; of the want of that faith whereby alone we are saved *. Immediately it struck into my min^d, " Leave ofl' preachingl How can you preach to others,, who have not faith yourself?" I asked.Boh- ler, whether he thoiight I should leave it off, or not 2 He answered, " By no means." I asked, " But what can I preach ?" He said,, " Preach faith till you have it ; and' tticn be- cause you have it you will preach faith " Accordingly, Monday 6, 1 began preaching this new doctrine, though my soul started back from the work. The first person to whom I ofl'ered salvation by faith alone, ^as a prisoner under sentence of death. His name was Clifford. Peter Bohler had many, times desired me to speak to him beforp. But I could not prevail on myself so to do ; being still (as I had been many years) a zealous asseiter of the impossibility of a death-bed ^•epentance. Fri. 10. — Peter, Bohler returned to.Lpndon. Tuesday, 15th, I set out for Manchester, with Mr. Kinchin, Fellow of Corpus Christi, and Mr. Fox, late a prisoner in the city prison. Be- tween fi ve and six we called at Chapel-on-the- Heath, where lived a poor man, sometime prisoner in the Castle of Oxford. He was not at home ; but his wife came to us, to whom Mr. Kinchin spoke a few words, which so melted her heart that she burst out into tears, and we went on rejoicing and ptaising God. About eight, itbeing rainy and very dark, we lost our way ; but before nine came to Shipston ; having rode over,T know not how, anarrow foot-bridge, which lay across a deep ditch near the town. After stipper 1 read prayers to the people of the inn, and ex- plained the second Lesson ; ■ I hope hot in vain . The next day we dined at Birmingham, and soon after we left it, were reproved for our negligence there, (in letting thpsfe who attended us go, without either exhortation or instruction,) by a severe shower of hail. At Hedgeford, about five, we endeavoured to be more faithful ; and all who heard seemed se- rious and affected. In the evening' we came to Stafford. The mistress of the house joined with us in familV prayer. The next morning one of the ser- vants appeared deeply affected, as did the ostler before we went. Soon after breakfast stepping into the stable,'! spake a few word? to those who were there. A stranger who heard me, said, •' Sir, I wish I was (o travel with you ;" and when 1 went into the housa • Willi the full Christian ealvatioQ. 1738.] JOURNAL. followed me, and began abruptly, " Sir, I believe you are a good man, and I come to tell you a little of my life." The tears stood in his eyes all the time he spoke ; and we hoped not a word which was said to him was lost. At Newcastle, whither we came about ten, some to whom we spoke at our inn were very attentive ; but a gay young woman waited on us, quite unconcerned; however we spoke on. When we went away, she fixed her eyes, and neither moved nor said one word, but appeared as much astonished as if she had seen one risen from the dead. Coming to Holms-Chapel about three, we were surprised at being shown into a room where a cloth and plates were laid. Soon after two men came into dinner. Mr. Kinchin told them, " If they pleased, that gentleman would ask a blessing for them." They stared and as it were consented ; but sat still while I did it, one of them with his hat on. We be- gan to speak on turning to God, and went on, though they appeared utterly regardless. After a while their countenances changed, and one of them stole off his hat, and laying it down behind him, said, " All we said was true; but he had been a grievous sinner, and not considered it as he ought : but he was resolved, with God's help, now to turn to Him ; in earnest." We exhorted him and his com- panion, who now likewise drank in every word, to cry mightily to GoJ, that he would send them help from his holy place. Being faint in the evening, I called at Al- tringham, and there lighted upon a Quaker, well skilled in, and therefore (as I soon found) : sufficiently fond of controversy. After an hour spent therein, (perhaps not in vain,) I advised him "To dispute as little as possible, but rather follow after holiness, and walk humbly with his God." Late at night we reached Manchester. Friday the 17th, we spent entirely with Mr. Clayton, by whom and the rest of our frieiids here, we were much refreshed and strength- ened. Mr. Hoole, the rector of St. Ann's Church, being taken ill the next day, on Sunday 19th, Mr. Kinchin and I ofiiciated at Salford Chapel in the morning ; by which means Mr, Clayton was at liberty to perform the service of St. Ann's ; and in the afternoon 1 preached there, on those words of St. Paul, " If any man be in Christ, he is a new crea- ture." Early in the morning we left Manchester, taking with us Mr. Kinchin's brother, for whom we came, to be entered at Oxford. We were fully determined to lose no oppor- tunity of awakening, instructing, or exhorting, any whom we might meet with in our journey. At Knutsford, where we first stopped, all we spake to thankfully received the word of ex- hortation. But at "Talk-on-the-hill, where we dined, she with whom we were, was so much of a gentlewoman, that for near an hour our labour , seemed to be vain. However, we spoke on. Upon a sudden, she looked as one just awaked out of, a sleep : every word sunk into her heart: nor have 1 seen so entire a change, both in the eyes^.face, and manner of Sjieaking, of any one in so short a time. About five, Mr. Kinchin, riding by a man and woman double horsed, the man said, "Sir, yououghtto thankGodit isa fair day; forif it rained, you would be sadly dirty with your little hoiise." Mr. Kinchin answered, "True: and we ought to thank God for our life and health, our food and raiment, and all things." He then rode on, Mr. FoiX followed; the man said, "Sir, my mistress would be glad to have some more talk with that gentleman." We iStayed, and when they came up, began to search one pnother's hearts. They came to us again in the even- ing, at our inn at Stone; where 1 explained both to them and many of their acquaintance who were come together, that great truth, "Godliness hath the promise both of this life and of that which is to come." Tues. 21. — Between nine and ten we came to Hedgeford. Just then, one was giving an account of a young woman who had dropped down dead there the day before. This gave us a fair occasion to exhort all that were present, '• so to number their own days that they might apply their hearts unto wisdom." In the afternoou one overtook us, whom we soon found more inclined to speak than to hear. However we spoke, and spared not. In the evening we overtook a young man, a Quaker, who afterwards came to us to our inn al Henley^ whither he sent for the Test of his family, to join with us in prayer : to which I added, as usuftl^ the exposition of the second Lesson. Our other companion went with us a mile or two in the morning ; and then not only spoke legs than the day before, but took in good part a serious caution against talkativeness «nd vanity. An hour after we were overtook by an elderly gentleman, who said, "He was going to enter his son at Oxford." We asked, "At what college ?" He said, " He did not know : having 'HO acquaintance there on whose recommendation he could depend." After some conversation, he expressed a deep sense of the good providence of God, and told us, " He knew God had cast us in his way, in answer to his prayer." In the evening we reached Oxford, rejoicing in our having re- ceived so many fresh instances of that great truth, " In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths." Thur. 23. — I met Peter Bohler again, who now amazed me more and more by the account he gave of the fruits of living faith, the holi- ness and happiness which he affirmed to attend it. The next morning I began the Greek Testament again, resolving to abide by " the 38 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1738. law and the testimony ;" and being con6dent that God would hereby show me whether this doctrine was of God ? S%m. 26. — I preached at Whitam, on the new creature, and went in the evening to a Society in Oxford, where, (as my manner then was at all Societies,) after using a Collect or two and the Lord's Prayer, I expounded a chapter in the New Testament, and con- cluded with three or four more Collects and a psalm. Mon. 27.— Mr. Kinchin went with me to the Castle, where, after reading prayers and preaching, on, "It is appointed for men once to die," we prayed with the condemned man, first in several forms of prayer, and then in such words as were given us in that hour. He kneeled down in much heaviness and confusion, having " no rest in his bones by reason of his sins." After a space he rose up, and eagerly said, " I am now ready to die. I know Christ has taken away my sins and there is no more condemnation for me." The same composed cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution : and in his last moments he was the same, enjoying a perfect peace, in confidence that he was "accepted in the beloved." Sat. AprlH. — Being at Mr. Fox's Society, my heart was so full that I could not confine myself to the forms of prayer which we were accustomed to use there. Neither do I purpose to be confined to them any more ; but to pray indifferently, with a form or without, as I may find suitable to particular occasions. Sun. S. — Being Easter Day, I preached in our College chapel, on, " The hour cometh, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God : and they that hear shall live." I preached in the afternoon, first at the Castle, and then at Carfax, on the same words. I see the promise : but it is afar off. Believing it would be better for me to wait for the accomplishment of it in silence and retirement, on Monday, 3d, I complied with Mr. Kinchin's desire, and went to him at Dummer in Hampshire. But I was not suf- fered to stay here long ; being earnestly pressed to come up to London, if it were only for a few days. Thither therefore I returned on Tuesday the 18th. Sat. 21. — T met Peter Bohler once more. I had now no objection to what he said of the nature of faith, viz. that it is (to use the words of our Church) "A sure test and con- fidence which a man hath in God, and through the merits of Christ, his sins are forgiven and he reconciled to the favour of God." Neither could I deny either the happiness of holiness which he described as fruits of this living faith. " The spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God ;" and, " He that believeth hath thu witness in himself," fully convinced me of the former ; as " Whatsoever is born of God doth not commit sin," and "Whosoever believeth, is born of God," did of the latter. But I could not comprehend what he spoke of an instantaneous work. I could not understand how this faith should be given in a moment : how a man could at once be thus turned from darkness to light, from sin and misery to righteousness and joj In the Holy Ghost. 1 searched the Scriptures again, touching this very thing, particularly the Acts of the Apos- tles : but to my utter astonishment, found scarce any instance there of other than instantaneous conversions ; scarce any so slow as that of St. Paul, who was three days in the pangs of the new birth. I had but one retreat left, viz, "Thus: 1 grant, God wrought in the first ages of Christianity; but the times are changed. What reason have I to believe, he works in the same manner now?" But on Sunday 22, I was beat out of this retreat too, by the concurring evidence of several living witnesses, who testified, God had thus wrought in themselves ; giving them, in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as translated them out of darkness into light, out of sin and fear into holiness and happiness. Here ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, "Lord, help thou my unbelief?" I asked P. Bohlrr again, " Whether I ought not to refrain from teaching others?" He said, " No ; do not hide in the earth the talent God hath given you." Accordingly, on Tuesday 25th, I spoke clearly and fully at Blendon to Mr. Delamotte's family, of the nature and. fruits of faith. Mr. Broughton and my brother were there. Mr. Broiighton's great objection was, he could never think that I had not faith, who had done and sufiered such things. My brother was very angry, and told me, " I did not know what mischief I had done by talking thus." And indeed it did please God then to kindle a fire, which I trust shall never be extinguished. On Wednesday 21st, the day fixed for my return to Oxford, I once more waited on the Trustees for Georgia; but being straitened for time, was obliged to leave the papers . for them, which I had designed to give into " their own hands. One of these was the in- strument whereby they had appointed me Minister of Savannah ; which, having no more place in those parts, I thought it not right to keep any longer. P. Bohler walked with me a few miles, and exhorted me not to stop short of the grace of God. At Gerrard's Cross, I plainly declared to those whom God gave into my hands, "TIi» faith as it is in Jesus :" as I did next day to a young man I overtook on the road, and in the evening to our friends at Oxford. A strange doctrine, which some, who did not care to contradict, yet knew not what lo make of; but one or two, who were thoroughly 1788.1 Journal. S3 oruised by sin, willingly heard, and received it gladly. In the day or two following, I was much confirmed in tlie^" truth that is after godli- ness," by hearing the experiences of Mr. Hutchins, (of Pembroke College,) and Mrs. Fox : two living witnesses, that God can (at least, if he does not always) give that faith whereof cometh salvation in a moment, as lightning falling from heaven. JUon. May 1. — The return of my brother's illness lobliged me again to hasten to London. In the ovening I found him at James Hutton's, better as to Ms health than I expected ; but strongly averse from what he called The New Faith. This evening our little Society began, which afterwards met in Fetter-lane. Our fundamental rules were as follow : — In obedience to the command of God, by St. Janies, and by the advice of Peter Bohler it is agreed by us, 1. That we will meet together once a week to " confess our faults one to another, and pray one to another, that we may be heal- ed." 2. That the persons so meeting be divided ittto several bands, or little companies, none of them consisting of fewer than five, or more than ten persons. 3. That every one in order to speak as free- ly, plainly, and concisely as he can, the real state of his heart, with his several temptations and deliverances, since the last time of meet- ing. 4. That all the bands have a conference at eight every Wednesday evening, begun and ended with singing and prayer. 5. That any who desire to be admitted into this Society be asked. What are your reasons for desiring this ? Will you be entirely open, using no kind of reserve ? Have you any objection to any of our orders ? (which may then be read.) 6. That when any new member is proposed, every one present speak clearly and freely whatever objection he has to him. 7. That those against whom no reasonable objection appears, be, in order for their trial, formed into one or more distinct bands, and some person agreed on to assist them. S. That after two months' trial, if no objec- tion then appear, they may be admitted into the Society. 9. Thdt every fourth Saturday be observed as a day of general intercession. 10. That on the Sunday seven-night follow- ing be a general love-feast, from seven till ten in the evening. 11. That no particular member be allowed to act in any thing, contrary to any order of he Society : and that if any persons, after being thrice admonished, do not conform thereto, they be not any longer esteemed as members. Wed. S. — ^My brother had a long and par- ticular conversation with Peter Bohler, And it now pleased God to open his eyes; so that he also saw clearly, what was the nature of that one true living . faith, whereby alone "through grace we aie saved." TImr. 4.— Peter Bohler left London, in order to embark for Carolina. O what a work hath God begun, since his coming into Eng- land ! Such an one as shall never come to an end, till heaven and earth pass away. Fri. and Sat. I wasat Blendon. They now believed our report. O may the arm of the Lord be speedily revealed unto them ! Sun. 7. — I preached at St. Lawrence's in the morning ; and afterwards at St. Kathe- rine's Cree-Church. I was enabled to speak strong words at both ; and was therefore the less surprised at being informed, I was not to preach any more in either of those churches. Twes. 9. — I preached at Great St. Helen's, to a very numerous congregation, on " He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 1" My heart was now so enlarged, to declare the love of God to all that were oppressed by the Devil, that I did not wonder in the least, when I was afterwards told, " Sir, you must preach here no more." Wed. 10. — ^Mr. Stonehouse, Vicar of Isling- ton, was convinced of " the truth as it is in Jesus." From this time till Saturday 13th, I was sorrowful and very heavy ; being neither able to read, nor meditate, nor sing, nor pray, nor do any thing. Yet I was a little refreshed by Peter Bohler's letter, which I insert in his own words : " Charissime et suavissime Frater, " Intentissimo amore te diligo, multum tut recordans in itinere meo, optando et precan- do ut quamprimum viscera misericordise cru- cifixi Jesu Christi, tui gratia jam ante 6000 annos commota, mentituae appareant : Ut gustare et tunc videre possis, quamvehemen- • ter te Filius Dei amaverit et hucusque amet, et ut sic confidere possis in eo omni tempore, vitamque ejus in te et in came tu^ sentire. Cave tibi a peccato incredulitatis et si non- dum vicisti illud, fac ut proximo die illud vincas, per sanguinem Jesu Christi. Ne differ, queeso, credere tuum in Jesum Chris- tum ; sed potius promissionnm ejus qua) pertinent ad miserandos peccatores, coram, facie ej us benignft sic mentionem fac, ut non aliter possit quam prsestare tibi, quod multis aliis praestitit. O quam multus, quam mag- nus, quam ineffabilis, quam inexhaustus, est illius amor ! Ille certe jam jam paratus est ad anxilium, et ninil potest ilium offendere nisi incredulitas nostra. Crede igitur. ■ Fra- trem tuum Carolum et Hall, nomine meo saluta multum ; et admonete vos invicem ad' credendum, et tunc ad ambulai dura coram facie Domini luepi$as, et ad pugnandum coB> tra Diabolum et mundum m/uiiSs, et ad crucifigendum et conculcandum peccatnm 40 REV. J. WESLEY'S [173«. omne sub pedibus nostris,' quantum n6b!s datum est per gratiam secundi Adami, cujus vita excedit mortem prions Adami, et cujus gratia antecellil Corruptionetn et Damualion- em prioris Adami, " Dominns tibi benedicat. Permane in fide, amOre, doctrina, coramunione sanctorum, et breviter, in omni quod habemu's in Novo Foedere. Ego sum et maneo, " Tuus indignus Prater, " Petrus Bohler." " In Agrls Southamptonianis, "DieSvoMaii, 1738." " I love you greatly, and think much' of you in my journey, wishing and praying that the tender mercies -of Jesus Christ the Cru- cified, whose bowels were moved towards you more than six thousand years ago, may be manifested to your soul ; that you may taste and then see, how exceedingly the Son of God has loved you, and loves you still ; and that so you may continually trust in him, and feel his life in yourself. Beware of the sin of unbelief; and if you have not conquer- ed it-yet, see that you conquer it this very day, through the blood of Jesus Christ. Delay not, I beseech you, to believe in your Jesus Christ ; but so put him in mind of his pro- mises to poor sinners, that he may not be able to refrain from doing for you, what he hath done for so many others. O how great, how inexpressible, how unexhausted is his love ! Surely he is now ready to help ; and ' nothing can offend him but our unbelief. — ," The -Lordi-ibl^ss you ! Abide in faith, \ loTe,-teaching^ the communion of saints ; and ' briefly, in all which we have in the New Testament. "lam, " YouT'^unworthy brother, " Peter Bohler." Swn. 14. — ^I preached in the morning at St; Ann's, Aldersgate ; and in the afternoon at the Savoy Chapel, ftee salvation by faith in the blood of Christ. I was quickly ap- prised, that at St. Ann's, likewise, I am to preacli.no more. So true did I find the words of a friend, wiin peace, butnotinjoy. In the same even, quiet state I was, till the evening, when I was roughly attacked, in a large company, as an enthusiast, a seducer, and a setter forth of new doctrines. By the blessing of God I was not moved to anger : but after a calm and short reply, went away ; though not with so tender concern as was due tp those who were seeking death in the error of their life. This day I preached, in the morning at £t. George's Bloomsbury, on, " This is the victo- ry that overcometh the world, even our faith;" and in the afternoon, at the chapel in Long Acre, on God's justifying the ungod- ly; — the last time (I understand) I am to preach at either. " Not as I will, but as thou wilt." t Mon. 29. — T set out for Dummer with Mr. Vfolf, one of the first-fruits of Peter Biihler's ministry in England. I was much strength- ened by the grace of God in hira ; yet was his state- so far above mine, that I was often tempted to doubt whether we had one faith. But, without much reasoning about it, I held here; "Though his be strong and mine weak, yet that God hath given some degree of faith even to me, I know by its fruits ; for I have constant peace ; not one uneasy thought : and I have freedom from sin ; not one unholy . desire. Yet on Wednesday did I grieve the Spirit of God, not only by not " watching unto prayer," but likewise by speaking with sharp- ness instead of lender love, of one that was not sound in the faith. Immediately God hid his face, and I was troubled ; and in this heaviness I continued till the next morning, June 1, when it pleased God, while I was exhorting another, to give comfort to my soul, and (after I had spent some time in prayer) . to direct me to those gracious words, " Hav- ing, therefore, boldness to enter into theholi est by the blood of Jesus, — let us draw near, with a true heart, in full assurance of faith. Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering ; (for he is faithful that promised ;) and let us consider one another, to provoke unto love and to good works." '■'Sat. June 3. — I was so strongly assaulted by one of my old enemies,'- that I had scarce strength to open my lips, or even to look up for help. But after I had prayed faintly as I could, the temptation vanished away. Sun. 4. — Was indeed a feast-day. For, , from the time of my rising till past one in the afternoon, I was praying, reading the Scrip- tures, singing praise or calling sinners to repentance. All these days 1 scarce remem- ber to have opened the Testament, but upon some great and precious promise. And I saw more than ever, that the Gospel is, in truth, but one great promise, from the begin- ning of it to the end. Tues. 6. — I had still more comfort, and peace and joy ; on which I fear I began to. presume. For, in the evening, I received a letter from Oxford, which threw me into much perplexity. It was asserted therein, " That no doubting could consist with the least degree of true faith : that whoever, at any time, felt any doubt or fear, was not weak in faith, but had no faith at all ; and that none hath any faith, till the law of the spirit of life has made him wholly free from the law of sin and death." Begging of God to direct me, I opened my 17S9.] JOURNAL. 45 Testament on 1 Cor. lii. ver. 1, &e., where St. Paul speaks of those whom he tenns, babes in Christ ; who were "not able to bear strong meat," nay, in a sense, carnal; to whom, nevertheless, he says, "Ye are God's building, ye are the temple of God." Surely, th?n these men had some . degree of faith ; though it is plain their faith was but weak. After some hours spent in the Scripture and prayer, I was much comforted. Yet I felt a kind of soreness in my heart, so that I found my wound was not fully healed. O God, save thou me, and all that are weak in the faith, from doubtful disputations ! IVed, June 7. — I determined, if God should permit, to retire for a short time into Germa- ny. I had fully proposed, before 1 left Geofr gia, so to do, if it should please God to bring me back to Europe, and I now clearly saw the time was come. My weak mind could not bear to be thus sawn asunder ; and I hoped the conversing with these holy men, who were themselves- living witnesses of the full power of faith, and yet able to bear with those that are weak, would be a means under God of so establishing my soul, that I might " go on from faith to faith, and from strength to strength." Timr. 8. — I went to Salisbury to take leave of my mother. The next day I left Sarum, and on Saturday came to Stanton Harcourt. Having preached faith in Christ there on Sunday 11, I went or. to Oxford ; and thence on Monday to London, wliere I found Mr. Ingham just setting out. We went on board the next day, Tuesday 13, and fell down to Graveseftd that night. About four in the afternoon on Wednesday we lost, sight of England. We reached the Mease at eight on Thursday morning, and in an hour and a half landed at Rotterdam. . * We were eight in all, five English and three Germans. Dr. Koker, a physician of Rotterdam, was so kind, when wc set forward in the afternoon, as to walk an hour with us on our way. 1 never before saw any such road as tliis. For rnany miles together, it is raised for some yards above the level, and paved with a small sort of brick, as smooth and clean as the Mall in St. James's. The walnut-trees stand in even rows on either side : so that no walk in a gentleman's garden is pleasanter. About seven we came to Goudart, where we were a little surprised at meeting with a treatment which is not heard of in England. Several inns utterly refused to entertain us: so that it was with diificulty we at last found one, where they did us the favour to take our money for some meat and drink, and the use of two or three bad beds. They pressed us much in the morning to see their church, but were displeased at our pulling off our hats when we went in ; telling us, " We must not do so ; it was not the custom there/' It is a large old building, of the Gothic kind, resembling some of our English cathedrals. There is much history- painting in the "windows, which they told us, is greatly admired. About eight we left Goudart, and in a little more than six hours we reached Ysselstein. Here we were at Baron Wattevil's as at home. We fpund with him a few German brethren and sisters, and seven or eight of our English acquaintance, who had settled here, some time before, They lodged just without the town, in three or four little houses, till one should be, built that, jvould contain them all, Saturday 17, was their Interoes^ sion-day. In the morning, some of our English brethren desired me to administer the Lord's Supper. The rest of the. day we spent, with all the brethren and sisters, in hearing the wonderful work which God is beginning to work over all the earth, aiid in making our requests known unto him, and giving him thanks for the mightiness of his kingdom. At six in the morning we took boat. The beautiful gardens lie on both sides the river, for great part of the way to Amsterdam, whither we came about five in the evening. The e.act neatness of all the buildings here, the nice cleanness of the streets, (which, we were informed, were all washed twice a week,) and the canals which run through all the main streets, with rows of trees on either side, make this the pleasantest city which I had ever seen. Here we were entertained with truly Christian hospitality, by Mr. Deck- natel, a Minister of the Mennonists, v/ho sufi'ered us to want nothing while we stayed here, which was till the Thursday following. Dr. Barkausen, (a physician, a Muscovite by nation,) who had beeii with Mr. Decknatel for some time, showed us likewise all possi- ble kindness. Remember them, O Lord, for good ! Mon. 19. — I was at one of the Societies, which lasted an hour and a half. Aboilt sixty persons were present. The singing was in Low-Dutch, (Mr; Decknatel having trans- lated into Low-Dutch part of the Hemhuth hymn-book,) but the words were so very near the German, that any who understood the original, might understood the transla- tion. The expounding was in High-Dutcji. I was at another of the Societies on Tuesday, where were present about the same numiber. On Wednesday, one of our company found a sheep that had been lost ; his sistef, .who had lived there for some time with one whpm she loved too well, as he did her. But they were now both resolved, by the grace of God, (which they accordingly executed without delay.) " to pluck out the right eye, and cast if from them." Thur. 32. — We took boat at eight in the evening, and landing at four in the morning, walked on to Uutfass, which we left about two, having now another boy added to our number. A little before eight we came to 4<3 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1738. Bourn ; a small ill-built city, belonging to the Prince of Orange. Setting out early in the morning, we came to Nimwegen, the last town in Holland, about two in the afternoon ; and leaving it at four, came before eight to an inn, two hours short of Cleve. SiMi. 35. — After spending an hour in singing and prayer, we walked till near noon, before we could meet with any refreshment. The road would have appeared exceeding pleasant, being broad and strait, with tall trees on either side, had not weariness and rain pre- vented. We hoped to reach Reinberg in the evening, but Could not; being obliged to stop two hours short of it, at a little house, where many good Lutherans were conclud- ing the Lord's day (as is usual amon^ them) with fiddling and dancing ! Man. 26. — ^We breakfasted at Rejnberg, left it at half an hour past ten, and at four came to Urding. Being much tired, we rested here, so that it was near ten at night before we came to Neus. Having but a few hours' walk from hence to Colen, we went thither easily, and came at five the next even- ing into the ugliest, dirtiest city, I ever yet saw with my eyes. Wed. 28. — We went to the cathedral, which is mere heaps upon heaps ; a huge mis-shapen thing, which has no more of symmetry than of neatness belonging to it. I was a little surprised to observe, that neith^p in this, nor in any other of the Romish churches, where I have been, is there, properly speaking, any such thing as joint worship ; but one prays at one shrine or altar, and another at another, without any regard to, or communi- cation with, one another. As we came out of the church, a procession began on the other side of the church-yard. One of our company scrupling to pull off his hat, a zea- lous Catholic presently ciied out, "Knock down the Lutheran dog." But we prevent- ed any contest, by retiring into the church. Walking on the side of the Rhine in the afternoon, I saw, to my great surprise, (for I always thought before, no Romanist of any fashion believed a|iy thing of the story,) a fresh painting, done last year at the public expence, on the outside of the city wall, "in memory of the bringing in the heads of the three kings [says the Latin inscription] through the gate adjoining;" which indeed, in reverence (it seems) to them, has been stopped up ever since. At four we took boat, when I could not but observe the decency of tlie Papists, above us who are called Reformed. -\s soon as ever we were seated,(and so every morning after,) they all pulled off their hats, and each used by himself, a short prayer for our prosper- ous journey. And this justice I must do to the very boat-men, (who upon the Rhine are generally wicked even to a jiroverb,) I never heard one of them take the name of God in vain, or saw any one laugh when any thing of religion was mentioned. So that I believe the glory of sporting with saered things is peculiar to the English nation ! We were four nights on the water, by rea- son of the swiftness of the strean), up which the boat was drawn by horses. The high mountains on each side' the river, rising almost perpendicular, and yet covered with vines to the very top, gave us many agree- able prospects : a religious house, or old castle, every now and then appearing on the brow of one of them. On Sunday evening, July 2, we came to Mentz ; and Monday the 3d, at half an hour past ten, to Frankfort. Faint and weary as we were, we could have no admittance here, having brought no passes with us ; which indeed we never imagined would have been required in a time of set- tled general peace. After waiting an hour at the gates, we procured a messenger, whom we sent to Mr. Bohler ; (Peter Bohler's father ;) who immediately came, procured us entrance into the city, and entertained us in the most friendly manner. We set out early in the morning on Tuesday the 4.tli, and about one, came to Marienborn. But I was so ill, that after talking a little with Count Zinzendorf, I was forced to lie down the rest of the day. The family at Marienborn consists of abont ninety persons, gathered out of many nations. They live for the present in a large house hired by the Count, which is capable of receiving a far greater number ; but are building one, about three (English) miles ofl', on the top of a fruitful hill. " O how pleasant a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity !" Thwr. 6. — The Count carried me with hira to the Count of Solmes, where I observed with pleasure the German frugality. Three of the young Countesses (though grown up) were dressed in linen ; the Count and his son in plain cloth. At dinner, the next day, a glass of wine and a glass of water were set by every one, and if either were emptied, a second. They all conversed freely and unaffectedly. At ten at night we took coach again, and in the morning we reached Mari- enborn. I lodged with one of the brethren at Ecker ■ shausen, an ^English mile from Marienborn, where I usually spent the day, chiefly in conversing with those who could speak either Latin or English ; not being able, for want of more practice, to speak German readil) . And here I continually met with what I sought for, viz. Living proofs of the power if faith, persons saved from inward as well as outward sin, by "the love of God shed abroad in their hearts ;" and from all doul t and fear, by the abiding, witness of " tie Holy Ghost given unto them." Sun. 9. — "The Count preached in the o d castle at Runneberg, (about three Engli>l> miles from Marienborn,) where is also s 1738.] JOURNAL. 47 small company of those who seek Ihe Lord Jesus in sincerity. Wed. 13, was one of the conferences for strangers ; where one of Franlifort proposing the question, Can a man be justified and not know it? the Count spoke largely and scrip- turally upon it to this effect: — 1. Justification to the forgiveness of sins. 2. The moment a man flies to Christ he is justified. 3. And has peace with God, but not always joy. 4. Nor perhaps may he know he is justified till long aflei-. 5. For the assurance of it is distinct from justification itself. 6. But others may know he is justified, by his power over sin, by his seriousness, his love of the brethren, and his " hunger and thirst after righteousness," which alone prove the spiritual life to be begun. 7. To be justified is the same thing as to be born of God. (Not so.) 8. When a man is awakened, he is begotten of God, and his fear and sorrow and sense of the wrath of God are the pangs of the new birth. I then recollected what Peter Bohler had often said upon this head, which was to this effect : 1. When a man has living faith in Christ, then he is justified. 2. This is always given in a moment. 3. And in that moment he has peace with God. 4. Which he cannot have without knowing that he has it : 5. And being born of God, he sinneth not : 6. Which deliverance from sin he cannot have without knowing that he has it. Sat. 15. — Was the Intercession-day, when many strangers were present from different parts. On Monday, 17, having stayed here ten days longer than I intended, (my first design being only to rest one or two days,) I purposed setting out for Hernhuth ; but Mr. Ingham desired me to stay a little longer, I stayed till Wednesday, 19 ; when Mr. Haupt- man, (a native of Dresden,) Mr. Brown, and 1, set out together. We breakfasted at Gchlenhausen, an old unhandsome town, dined at Offenau, (where is a strong instance of moderation, a church used every Sunday, both by the Papists and the Lutherans alternately,) and notwithstand- ing some sharp showers of rain, in the evening reached Steinau. Thursday, 20, we dined at Braunsal, and passing through Fulda in the afternoon, (where the Duke has a ]>leasant palace,) travelled tlirough a delightful country of hills and yales, and in the evening came to Rickhersch. The next night (after having had the most beautiful prospect which I think I, ever saw, from the top of a high hill, com- manding a vast extent of various land on every side,) we, with some difficulty and many Words, procured a poor accommodation at an inn at Marksul. Saturday, 22, having passed through Eisenach in the morning, we came through a more level open country, to Saxe- Gfotha in the afternoon ; a neat and pleasant city, in which the Prince's palace is indeed a fihe building. We stopped an hour here with a friendly man, and in the evening came to Dittleben ; and thence in the moming to Er- furt, where we were kindly entertained by Mr. Relnhurt, to whom we were directed by some of the brethren of Marienborn. In the afternoon we came to Weymar, where we had more difficulty to get through the city than is usual, even in Germany ; being not only de- tained a considerable time at the gate, but also carried before I knew not what great man (I believe, the Duke) in the square ; who, after many other questions, asked, What we were going so fer as Hernhuth for? I answered, " To see the place where the Chris- tians live." He looked hard, and let us go. Mon. 21. — We came early to Jena, which lies at the bottom of several high, steep, bar- ren hills. The students here are distinguished from the townsmen by their swords. They do not live together in colleges, (nor indeed in any of the German universities,) as we do in Oxford and Cambridge ; but are scattered up and down the town, in lodging or boarding- houses. Those of them to whom we were recommended, behaved as brethren indeed. O may brotherly kindness, and every good word and work, abound in them more and more ! At Jena the stone pillars begin, set up by the Elector of Saxony, and marking out every quarter of a German mile, to the end of his Electorate. Every mile is a large pillar, with the names of the neighbouring towns, and their distances ^inscribed. It were much to be wished, that the same care were taken in England, and indeed in all countries. We left Jena early on Tuesday, reached Weisenseltz in the evening, and Merseberg on Wednesday morning. Having a desire to see Halle, (two German miles off,) we set out after breakfast, and came thither at two in the afternoon. But we could not be admit* ted into the town when we came. The King of Prussia's tall men, who kept the gates, sent us backward and forward, from one gate to another, for near two hours. I then thought of sending in a note to Professor Francke, the son of that August. Herman Francke, whose name is indeed as precious ointment. O may I follow him, as he did Christ ; and "by manifestation of the truth, commend myself to every man's conscience in the sight of God!" He was not in town. However we were at length admitted into the orphan-house ; that, amazing proof, that " all things are (still) possible to him that believeth." There is now a large yearly revenue for its support ; besides what is brought in by the printing- 48 REV. J. WESLEY'S f 1738. office, the books sold there, and the apothe- cary's shop, which is furnished with all sorts of medicines. The building reaches back- ward from the front in two wings, for, I be- liete, a hundred and fifty yards. The lodging- chambers for the children, their dining-room, their chapel, and all the adjoining apartments, are so. conveniently contrived, and so exactly clean, as I have never seen any befoi*e. Six hundred and fifty children (we were informed) are w&oUy maintained there, and three thousand (if I mistake not) taught. Surely, such a thing neither we nor our fathers have known, as this great thing which God has done here ! Thur. 27. — ^We returned to Merseberg, and at five in the evening came to the gates of Leipsig. After we had sent in our pass, and waited an hour and a half, we were suffered to go to a bad inn in the town. Fri. 28.— We found out Mr. Merschall, and the other gentlemen of the university, to whom we were directed. They were not wanting in any good office while we stayed, and in the afternoon went with us an hour forward in our journey. After a pleasant walk on Saturday, on Sunday, 30, about seven in the morning, we came to Meissen. In Meissen-Castle, the German china-ware is made, which is full as dear as that imported from the Indies ; and as finely shaped, and beautifully coloured, as any I have ever seen. After breakfast we went to Church. I was greatly surprised at all I saw there ; at the costliness of apparel in many, and the gaudiness of it in more ; at the huge fur caps worn by the women, of the same shape with a Turkish turban ; which ge- nerally had one or more ribands hanging down a grfeat length behind. The Minister's habit was adorned with gold and scarlet, and a vast cross both behind and before. Most of the congregation sat, (the men generally with their hats on, at the prayers as well as ser- mon,) and all of them stayed during the Holy Communion, though but very few received. Alas, alas ! what a reformed country is this ! At two in the afternoon we came to Dres- den, the chief city of Saxony. Here also we were carried for above two hours from one magistrate or officer to another, with the usual impertinent solemnity, before we were suffered to go to our inn. I greatly wonder that common sense, and common humanity, (for these doubtless subsist in Germany as well as Englaitd,) do not put an end to this senseless inhuman usage of strangers, which we met with at almost every German city, though more particularly at Frankfort, Wey- mar, Halle, Leipsig, and Dresden. I know nothing that can reasonably be said in its de- fence, In a time of full peace, being a breach of all the common, even heathen laws of hos- pitality. If it be a custom, so much the worse : the raore is the pity and the shame. In the eveniiig we saw the palace the late Elector was building, when God called him away. The stone-work he had very near finished, and some of the apartments within, It is a beautiful and magnificent design ; but all is now swiftly running to ruin. Tlie new church, on the outside, resembles a theatre. It is eight square, built of fine free-stone. We were desired also to take notice of the great bridge, which joins the new with the old town; of the large brass crucifix upon it, generally admired for the workmanship ; and of the late King Augustus's statue on horse- back, w^hich is at a small distance from it. Alas ! where will all these things appear, when " the earth and the works thereof^ sljall be burned up? " Between five and six the next evetiing, (having left Mr. Hauptman with his relations in Dresden,) we came to Neustadt, but could not procure any lodging in the "ity. After walking half an hour, we came to another little town, and found a sort of an inn there : but they told us plainly, " we should have no lodging with them ; for they-did not like our looks." , About eight we were received at a little house in another village, where God gave ys sweet rest. Tties. Aug. 1. — At three in the afternoon, I came to Hernhnth, about thirty English miles from Dresden. It lies in Upper-Cusatia, on the borders of Bohemia, and contains aboiit a hundred houses-, built on a rising ground, with evergreen woods on two sides, gardens and corn-fields on the other, and high hills at a small distance. It has one long street, through which the great road frop Zittau to Lobau goes. Fronting the middle of tliis street is the orphan-house ; in the lower part of which is the apothecary's shop ; in the upper, the chapel, capable of containing six or seven hundred people. Another row of houses runs at a! small distance from either end of the orphan-house, which accordingly divides the rest of the town (besides the long street) into two squares. At the east end of it is the Count's house ; a small plain bull ding,^ like the rest; having a large garden behind' it well laid out, not for show, but for,th^ use of the community. We had a convenient lodging assigned us in the house appointed for strangers : and I had now abundant opportunity of observing whether what I had heard was enlarged by the relators, or was neither more nor less than the naked truth. I rejoiced to find Mr. Hermsdorf here, whom I had so often conversed with in G eor- gia. And there was nothing in his power which he did not do, to make our stay here useful and agreeable. About eight we went to the public service, at which they frequently use other instruments with the organ. They, began (as usual) with singing. Then followed 1738.] JOURNAL. 49 the expounding closed by a sSeond hymn : prayer followed this ; and then a few verses of a third hymn, which concluded the service. Wed. 2. — At four In the afternoon was a love-feasl of the married men ; taking their food with gladness and singleness of heart, and with the voice of praise and thanksgiving. Thw. 3, (and so every day at eleven,) I was at the Bible-conference, wherein Mr. Miller, (late master of a great school in Zit- tau, till he left all to follow Christ,) and several others, read together, as usual, a portion of Scripture in the original. At five was the conference for strangers, when several questions concerning justification were resolved. This evening Christian David came hither. O may God make him a mes- senger of glad tidings ! On Friday and Saturday, (and so every day in the following week,) I had much con- versation with the most experienced of the brethren, concerning the great work which God had wrought in their souls, purifying them by faith ; and with Martin Dober, and the other teachers and elders of the Church, concerning the discipline used therein. Siin. 6.-^We went to church at Berthblds- dorf, a Lutheran village, about an English mile from Hernhuth. Two large candles stood lighted upon the altar : the Last Supper was painted behind it ; the pulpit was placed over it, and over that, a brass image of Christ on the cross. The Minister had on a sort of pudding- sleeve gown, which covered him all round. At nine began a long voluntary on the organ, closed with a hymn, which was sung by all the people sitting ; (in which posture, as is the German custom, they sung all that followed.) Then the Minister walked up to the altar, bowed ; sung these Latin words, Gloria in excehis Deo ; bowed again, and went away. This was followed by another hymn, sung as before, to the organ, by all the people. Then the Minister went to the altar again, bowed, sung a prayer, read the Epistle and went away. After a third hymn was sung, he went a third time to the altar, sung a versicle, (to which all the people sung a respone,) read the third chapter to the Romans, and went away. The people having then .sung the Creed in rhyme, he came and read the Gospel, all standing. Another hymn followed, which being ended, the Minister in the pulpit used a long extemporary prayer, and afterwards preached an hour and a quarter on a verse of the Gospel. Then he read a long intercession and general thanjcsgivlng, which, before twelve, concluded the service. After the evening service at Hernhuth was ended, all the uninarried men, (as is their custom,) walked quite round the town, sing- ing praise with instruments of music t and then on a small hill, at a little distance from it, casting themselves into a ring, joined in orayer. Thence they returned into the great square, and a little after eleven, commended each other to God. Tues. 8; — A child was buried. The burying ground (called by them Gottes Acker, i. e, God's Ground) lies a few hundred yards out of the town, under the side of a little wood. There are distinct squares in it for married . men and unmarried ; for married and unmar- ried women ; for male and female children, and for widows. The corpse was carried from the chapel, the children walking first ; next the Orphan-father, (so they call him who has the chief care of the Orphan-house,) with the Minister of Bertholdsdorf ; then four children, bearing the corpse : and after them, Martin Dober, and the father of the child. Then followed the men, and last of all, the women and girls. They all sung as they went. Being come- into the square where the male children are buried, the men stood on two sides of it, the boys on the third, and the women and girls on the fourth. *Thf re they sung again : after which the Minister used (I (hink read) a short prayer, and concluded with that blessing, " Unto God's gracious mercy and protection I commit you." Seeing the father (a plain man, a tailor by trade) looking at the grave, I asked, " How do you find yourself?" He said, "Praised be the Lord ; never better. He has taken the soul of my child to himself. I have seen, ac- cording to ihy desire, his body committed to holy ground; and I know that when it is raised again, both he and I shall be ever with the Lord." Several evenings this week I was with one or other of the private bands. On Wednes- day and Thursday I had an opportunity of talking with Michael Linner, the eldest of the Church, and largely with Christian David, who, under God, was the first planter of it. Four times also I enj oyed the blessing of hearing him preach, during the few days I spent here ; and every time he chose the very subject which I should have desired, had I spoken to him before. Thrice he described the state of those who are weak in faith ; who are justified, but have not yet a new, clean heart ; who have received forgiveness through the blood of Christ, but have not received the constant indwelling of the Holy Ghost. This state he explained once from, " Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven :" when he shewed at large, from various Scriptures, that many are children of God and heirs of 'the promises, long befoi-e their hearts are softened by holy mourning ; before they are " comforted" by the abiding witness of the Spirit melting their souls into air gentleness and "meekness:" and much more, before they are renewed in all that "righteousness," which they" hungered and thirsted" after : before they are " pure in heart" from all self-will and sin, and " mer- ciful" as their Father, which is in heaven, is merciful. jl fio REV. J. WESLEY'S [1788. A second time he poiated out this state from those words, " Who shall deliver me from the body of this death t I thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. There is therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus." Hence also, he at large both proved the existence, and showed the nature of that intermediate state, which most experience between that bondage which is described in the seventh chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, and the full glorious liberty of the children of God, described in the eighth, and in many other parts of Scripture. This he yet again explained from the Scrip- tures which describe the state the Apostles were in, from our Lord's death (and indeed for some time before) till the descent of the Holy Ghost at the day of Pentecost. They were then " clean" as Christ himself had borne them witness, " by the word which he had spoken unto them." They then had faith, otherwise he could not have prayed for them, that their " faith" might " not fail." Yet, they had not, in the full sense, " new hearts ;" neither had they received " the gift of the Holy Ghost." The fourth sermon which he preached, concerning the ground of faith, made such an impression upon me, that when I went home, I could not but write down the substance of it, which was as follows : — " The word of reconciliation which the Apostles preached as the foundation of all they taught, was, that we are reconciled to God,not by oiir own works, nor by our own righteous- ness, but wholly and solely by the blood of Christ. " But, you will say, must I not grieve and mourn for my sins ? Must I net humble my- self before God 1 Is not this just and right 7 And must I not first do this before I can ex- pect God to be reconciled to rae? 1 answer, it is just and right. You must be humbled before God. You must have a broken and contrite heart. But then observe, this is not your own work. Do you grieve that you are a sinner? This is the work of the Holy Ghost. Are you contrite ? Are you humbleij before Godf Do you indeed mourn, and is your heart broken within you? All this worketh the self same spirit. " Observe again, this is not the foundation. It is not this by which you are justified. This is not the righteousness, this is no partof the righteousness by which you are reconciled unto God. You grieve for your sins. You are deeply humble. Your heart is broken. Well : but all this is nothing to your justifica- tion. The remission of your sins is not owing to this cause, either in whole or in part. Your humiliation and contrition have no in- fluence on that. Nay, observe farther, that it may hinder your j ustification, that is, if you build any thing upon it ; if you think, 1 must be so or so contrite. I must grieve more, before I can be justified. Understand this •well To think you must be more contrite, more humble, more grieved, more sensible of the weight of sin, before you can be jus- tified, is to lay your contrition, your grief, your humiliation, for the foundation of your being justified ; at least for a part of the foundation. Therefore it hinders your justifi. cation ; and a hindrance it is which must be removed before you can lay the right founda- tion. The right foundation is not your con- trition, (though that is not youi- own,) not your righteousness : nothing of your own : nothing that is wrought in you by the Holy Ghost: but it is something without you, viz. The righteousness and the blood of Christ. " For this is the word, ' To him that be- lieveth on God that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.' See ye not that the foundation is nothing in us? There is no connexion between God and the ungodly. There is no tie to unite them. They are altogether separate from each other. They have nothing in common. There is nothing less or more in the ungodly, to join them to God. Works, righteousness, con- trition? No ; ungodliness only. This ther do, if you will lay a right foundation : Gt straight to Christ with all your ungodliness. Tell him. Thou, whose eyes are as a flame of fire searching my heart, seest that I am ungodly. I plead nothing else. I do not say I am humble or contrite ; but I am ungodly. Therefore bring me to him that justifieth the ungodly. Let thy blood be the propitiation for me. For there is nothing in me but un- godliness. " Here is a mystery. Here the wise men of the world are lost, are taken jn ),heir own craftiness. This the learned of the Avorld can- not comprehend. It is foolishness unto them. Sin is the only thing which divides men from God. Sin (let him that heareth understand) is the only thing which unites them to God; i.e. the only thing which moves the Lamb of God I to have compassion upon, and by his blood to give them access to the Father, " This is the ' word of reconciliation' which we preach. This is the foundation which never can be moved. By faith we are built upon this foundation : and this faith also is the gift of God, It is his free gift which he now and ever giveth to every one that is willing to receive it. And when they have received this gift of God, then their heanta will melt for sorrow that they have offended him. But this gift of God lives in the heart, not in the head. The faith of the head, learned from men or books, is nothhig worth. It brings neither remission of sins, nor peace with God. Labour then to believe with your whole heart: So shall you have redemption through the blood of Christ : So shall you be cleansed from all sin : So shall ye go on from Strength to strength, being renewed day by day in righteousness and all true holiness." Sat. 12. — Was the Intercession-dav, when many strangers were present, some of whom came twenty or thirty miles. I would giadVy 1789.] JOURNAL. 51 have spent my life here ; but my Master calling me to labour in another part of his vineyard: on Monday, 14, I was constrained to take my leave of this happy place ; Martin Bober, and a few others of the brethren, walk- ing with us about an hour. O when shall this Christianity cover the earth as the " waters cover the sea ! " To hear, in what manner God, " out of dark- ness, commanded this light to shine," must be agreeable to all those, in every nation, who can testify from their own experience, " The gracious Lord hath so done his marvellous acts, that they ought to be had in remem- brance." I shall therefore here subjoin the substance of several conversations, which I had at Hemhuth, chiefly on this subject. And many may be incited hereby to give praise " unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever ! " It was on August 10, (old style,) that I had an opportunity of spending some hours with Christian David. He is a carpenter by tradb, more than middle-aged, though I believe n6t fifty yet. Most of his words I understood well ; If at any time I did not, one of the brethren who went with me explained them in Latin. The substance of what he spoke I Immediately after wrote down ; which was as follows : — " When I was young, I was much troubled at hearing some affirm, that the Pope was Antichrist. 1 read the Lutheran books writ- ten against the Papists, and the Popish books written against the Lutherans. I easily saw that the Papists were in the wrong ; but not that the Lutherans were in the right. I could not understand what they meant, by being jus- tified by faith, by faith alone, by faith without works. Neither did I like their talking so much of Christ. Then I began to think. How can Christ be the Son of God? But the more I reasoned with myself upon it, the more confused I was, till at last I loathed the very name of Christ. I could not bear to mention it. I hated the sound of it ! and would never willingly have either read or heard it. In this temper I left Moravia, and wandered through many countries, seeking rest but finding none. " In these wanderings 1 fell among some Jews. Their objections against the New Testament threw me into fresh doubts. At last I set myself to read over the Old Testa- ment, and see if the prophecies therein con- tained were fulfilled. I was soon convinced they were. And thus much I gained a fixed belief that Jesus was the Christ. " But soon after this a new doubt arose. Are the New Testament prophecies fulfilled 1 This I next set myself to examine. I read them carefully over, and could not but see every event answered the prediction : so that the more I compared one with the other, the more fully 1 was convinced that, ' AH Scrip- ture was given by inspiration of God,' " Yet still my soul was not in peace : nor indeed did I expect it, till I should have openly renounced the errors of Popery : which accordingly I did at Berlin. I now also led a very strict life. I read much and prayed much. I did all I could to conquer sin ; yet it profited not ; I was still conquered by it. Neither found I any more rest among the Lutherans, than I did before among the Papists. " At length, not knowing what to do, I listed myself a soldier. Now I thought I should have more time to pray and read, having with me a New Testament and a hymn-book. But in one day both my books were stolen. This almost broke my heart. Finding also in this way of life all the incon- veniences which I thought to avoid by it, after six months I returned to my trade, and followed It two years. Removing then to Gorlitz, in Saxony, I fell into a dangerous illness. I could not stir hand or foot for twenty weeks. Pastor Sleder came to me every day. And from him it was, that the Gospel of Christ came first with power to my soul. " Here I found the peace I had long sought in vain ; for I was assured my sins were for- given. Not indeed all at once, but by de- grees : not in one moment, nor in one hour. For I could not immediately believe that 1 was forgiven, because of the mistake I was then in concerning forgiveness. I saw not then, that the first promise to the children of God is, ' Sin shall no more reign over you ; ' but thought 1 was to feel it in me no more, from the time it was forgiven. Therefore, although I had the mastery over it, yet I often feared it was not forgiven, because it still stirred in me, and at some- times thiust sore at me that I might fall : because though it did not reign, it did remain in me; and I was continually tempted though not overcome. This at that time threw me into many doubts : not understanding that the Devil temjjts, properly speaking, only those whom he perceives to be escaping from him. He need not tempt his own : for they ' lie in the wicked one,' (as St. John observes,) and do his will with greediness. But those whom Christ is setting free, he tempts day and night, to see if he can recover them to his kingdom. Neither saw I then, that the being justified, is widely different from the having the full assurance of faith. I remembered not, that our Lord told his Apostles, before his death, ' Ye are clean ;' whereas it was not till many days after it, that they were fully assured, by the Holy Ghost then received, of their reconciliation to God through his blood. The difference between these fruits of the Spirit was as yet hid from me ; so that I was hardly and slowly convinced I had the one, because I had not the other. " When 1 was recovered from my illness, I 63 REV. J. WESLEY'S resolved to return into Moravia, and preach Christ to my relations there. Thence I came back to Gorlltz, where I continued five years, and there was a great awakening both in the town and country round about. In this space I made two more journeys into Moravia, where more and more came to hear me, many of whom promised to come to me, wherever I was, when a door should be opened for them. "After my return from my third journey, Count Zindendorf sent to Gorlitz, the Minis- ter of Beitholdsdorf being dead, for Mr. Rothe, who was in a gentleman's family there, to be Minister of that place. Mr. Rothe told him of me, and he wrote to me to come to him, and when I came, said, ' Let as many as will of your friends come hither ; I will give tliem land to build on, and Christ will give them the rest.' I went immediately into Moravia, and told them God had now found a place for us. Ten of them follow- ed me then ; ten more the next year ; one more in my following journey. The Papists were now alarmed, set a price upon my head, and levelled the house t had lodged in even with the ground. I made, however, eleven journeys thither in all, and conducted as many as desired it to this place, the way to which was now so well known, that many more came of themselves. " Eighteen years ago we built the first house. We chose to be near the great road rather than at Bertholdsdorf, (for the Count gave us our choice,) hoping we might thereby find opportunities of instructing some that travelled by us. In two years we were in- creased to a hundred and fifty ; when I contracted an intimate acquaintance with a Calvinist, who after some time brought me over to his opinion touching election and reprobation ; and by me were most of our brethren likewise brought over to the same opinions. About this time we were in great straits, wherewith many were much dejected. I endeavoured to comfort them with the sense of God's love towards them. But they answered, 'Nay, it may be he hath no love towards us ; it may be we are not of the election ; but God hated us from eternity, and therefore he hath sufl'cred all these things to come upon us.' The Count observ- ing this, desired me to go to a neighbouring Minister, Pastor Steinmetz and talk with him fully on that head, ' Whether Christ died for all ?' I did so, and by him God fully con- vinced me of that important truth. And not long after, the Count desired we might all meet together, and consider these things thoroughly. We met accordingly at -his house, and parted not for three days. We opened the Scriptures, and considered the account which is given t'liorein, of the whole economy of God with man, from the creation to the consummation of all things; and by the blessing of God we came all to one mind; [1738. particularly in that fundamental point, thj« ' He willeth all men to te saved, and to come to the knowledge of his truth!' " Some time after, the Jesuits told tlie Emperor, that the Count was gathering together all the Moravians and Bohemians, forming them into one body, and making a new religion. Commissioners were immedi- ately sent to Hernhuth, to examine the truth of this. The substance of the final answer returned through them to the Emperor was as follows : — " 'An extract of the public instrument signed at Hernhuth, in August, 1729, " ' 1. We believe the Church of the Bohe- mian and Moravian Brethren, from whom we are descended, to have been a holy and undefiled Church, as is owned by Luther and all other Protestant divines ; who own also that our doctrine agrees with theirs : but our discipline they have not. " ' 2. But we do not rest upon the holiness of our ancestors ; it being our continual care to show that we are passed from death unto life, by worshipping God in spirit and in truth. Nor do we account any man a bro- ther, unless he has either preserved inviolate the covenant he made with God in baptism, or, if he has broken it, been born again of God. " '3. On the other side, whosoever they are, who, being sprinkled by the blood of Christ, are sanctified through faith, we receive them as brethren ; although in some points they may difi'er from us. Not that we can renounce or give up any doctrine of God, contained in Holy Writ ; the least part of which is dearer unto us than thousands of gold and silver. " '4. Discipline we judge to be necessary in the highest degree, for all those who have any knowledge of divine truth : and we can therefore in no wise forsake that, which we have received from our forefathers. Yet if it should ever be, (which God forbid,) that any of us should speak or act perverse things, we could only say with St. John, ' 'They went forth from us, but were not of us : for if they had been of us, they would have con- tinued with us.' " ' 6. The public worship of God at Ber- tholdsdorf, which we have hitherto frequent- ed, we are the less able now to forsake, because we have there an assembly of true believers, a doctrine free from error, and a Pastor, %vho 'having laboured much in the word, isworthy of double honour.' Therefore we have no cause to form any congregation, separate from this ; especially seeing we both use that liberty which Christ hath purchasad for us; and so often experience the power of the doctrine which is taught there, and agree with the evangelical Piotestants, (t. e. Lutherans,) in all truths of importance. As for the controverted points, which require a 788.1 JOURNAL. 63 subtle wit, we either are Ignorant of them, or despise them. " ' 6. The name of brethren and sisters we do not reject, as being agreeable both to Scripture and to Christian siraplicity. But we do not approve of being called by the name of any man ; as knowing, ' we have tfne Father, even. Him which is in Heaven.' " ' In 1732 we were again required to give an account of ourselves. This was then done, in the manner following : — " ' An extract of a letter ivrote iy the Church of Hemhuth, to the President of Upper LnsaMa, January gi, 1732. " ' 1. None can be ignorant of the religion of our ancestors, who have read the history of John Huss. Some of his followers endea- voured to repel force by force. The rest, having better learned Christ, obtained leave of George Podibrad, Ring of Bohemia, to retire, and live , apa;rt. Retiring accordingly in the year 1453, to a place on the borders of Silesia and Moravia, they lived in peace till the time of Luther and Calvin, with both of ■whom, as with their followers, they maintain- ed a friendly intercourse ; especially when, by the providence of God, they were placed among those of either opinion. " '2. In the year 1699, David Ernest Jablonsky, grandson to Amos Comenius, the last Bishop of the Moravians, was consecrat- ed Bishop of the United Brethren in Moravia, Bohemia, and Poland, in a synod regularly assembled. To him Count Zinderdorf sig- nified, that several of the Moravian brethren, having escaped from the tyranny of the Papists, were so joined to the Lutherans, whose doctrine they approved, as neverthe- less to retain their ancient discipline. His entire approbation of this. Bishop Jablonsky testified to the Count in several letters. " ' 3. It must be acknowledged, that many of our ancestors, about the beginning of the Reformation, from fear of man, did not openly confess the truth. And hence it was that the Romish Pastors bore with them ; being little concerned what their private opinions were. But hence it also was, that continually using dissimulation, and not walking in simplicity, they were no longer fervent in spirit, as of old time, neither could they find any peace to their souls. " ' 4. It was in the year 1715, thata soldier of the Emperor's lately discharged, came to Sehl, avillageof which the Jesuits are Lords, and began to talk with Augustin Neusser and his brother. He sharply reproved their hy- pocrisy, in pretending to be Romanists, and dissembling the true faith. Yet they ' con- ferred with flesh and blood,' till the year 1722, when at length they forsook all and retired into Upper Lusatia. They left three bro- thers behind them, wlio woe soon after cast into prison, an^ grievously persecuted by the Papists ; so that as soon as ever a door was ojiened, tl.ey also left all, and followed their brothers into Lusatia. The same did many others soon after, as finding no safety either for body or soul in l^heir own country ; whence about the same time, Michael and Martin Linner and the Haberlands were dri- ven out, with their families, after having suffered the loss qf all things for not conform- ing to the Romish worship, and for receiving those they called Heretics, into their houses. " '5. But the brethren at Kuhnewald were treated with still greater severity. All their books were taken away ; they were compel- led by the most exquisite torments, to conform to the Popish superstitions and idolatries ; and in the end cast into, and kept in, the most loathsome prison ; whereby David Schneider, the Nitschmans, and many others, were constrained also to leave their country, and all that they had. These are the plain reasons of our leaving Moravia, of which your Excellency desired an account from us.' " In the mean time we found a great remiss- ness of behaviour had creptin among us. And indeed the same was to be found in most of those round about us, whether Lutherans or Caivinists ; so insisting on faith as to forget, at least in practice, both holiness and good works. " Observing this terrible abuse of pretiching Christ given for us, We began to insist more than ever, on Christ living in us. All our exhortations and preaching turned on this : we spoke, we wrote, of nothing else. Our constant enquiries were, ^ Is Christ formed in you? Have you a new heart? Is your soul renewed in the image of God? Is the whole body of sin destroyed in you 1 Are you fully assured, beyond all doubt or fear, that you are a child of God? In what manner, and at what moment, did you receive ,that full assurance?' If a man could not answer all these questions, we judged he had no true faith ; nor would we permit any to receive the Lord's supper among us till he could. " In this persuasion we were, when I went to Greenland five years ago. There I had a correspondence by letter with a Danish Mi- nister, on the head of justification. And it pleased God to show- me by him, (though he was by no means a holy man, but openly guilty of gross sins,) that we had now leaned too much to this hand, and were run into ano- ther extreme ; that Christ in us and Christ for us, ought indeed to be both insisted on : but first and principally Christ for us, as be- ing the ground of ail. I now clearly saw we ought not to insist, on any thing we feel, any more than any thing we do, as if it were ne- cessary previous to justification or remission of sins. I saw, that least of ail, ought we so to insist on the full assurance of faith, or )lie destruction of the body of sin, and the ex- tinction of all its motions, as to exclude ilioso who had not attained this, from the T,'rd's Table, or to deny tliat they had any failh at 6i REV. J. WESLEY'S [1789. all. I plainly perceived, this full assurance was a distinct gift from justifying faith, and often not given till long after it ; and that justification does not imply that sin should not stir in us, but only that it should not con- quer. " And now first it was, that I had that full assurance of my o\^n reconciliation to God, through Christ. For many years I had had the forgiveness of my sins, and a measure ' of the peace of God : but I had not till now that witness of his Sprit, which shuts out all doubt and fear. In all my trials I had always a confidence in Christ, who had done so great things for me. But it was a confidence- mixed with fear ; I was afraid I had not done enough. There was always something dark in my soul till now. But now the clear light shined ; and I saw that what I had hitherto so constantly insisted on, the doing so much, and feeling so much, the long repentane and preparation for believing the Wtter sorrow for sin, and that deep contrition of heart which is found in some, were by no means essential to justification. Yea, that wherever the free grace of God is rightly preached, a sinner, in the full career of his sins, will pro- bably receive it, .and be justified by it, be- fore one who insists on such previous prepa- ration. " At mj 79tMrn to Hernhuth I found it diffi- cult at first to make my brethren sensible of this, or to persuade them not to insist on the assurance of faith as a necessary qualification for receiving the Lord's Supper. But from the time they were convinced, which is now three years since, we have all chiefly insisted on Christ given for us*. This we urge as the principal thing ; which if we rightly believe, Christ will surely be formed in us : and this preaching we have always found to be accom- panied with power, and to have the blessing of God following it. By this believers receive a steady purpose of heart, and a more unshaken resolution to endure, with a free and cheerful spirit, whatsoever our Lord is pleased to lay upon them." The same day I was with Michael Linner, the eldest of the Church ; the sum of whose conversation was this :^ " The Church of Moravia was once a glori- ous Church : but it is now covered with thick darkness. It is about sixteen years ago, that I began to seek for light. I had a New Testament, which I constantly read: upon which I often said to myself, ' This says, I ought to be humble, and meek, aud pure in heart. How comes it that I am not so !' I went to the best men I knew, and asked, ' Is not this the word of God ? And if so, ought I not to be such as this requires, both in heart and life ?' They answered, ' The fi rst Chris- tians were such ; but it was impossible for us to be so perfect.' This answer gave me no satisfaction. I knew God could not mock * I dare say tliig is right. his creatures, by requiring of them what he saw it was impossible for them to perform. I asked others ; but had still the same answer, which troubled me more and more. " About fourteen years ago, I was more than ever convinced, that I was wholly differ- ent from what God required me to be. I consulted his word again and again ; but it spoke nothing but condemnation ; till at last I could not read, nor indeed do any thing else, having no hope and no spirit left in me. I had been in this state for several days, whfen, being musing by myself, these words came strongly into my mind : ' God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, to the end that all who believe in him, should not perish, Ibut have everlasting life.' I thought, ' All ? Then I am one : then he is given for me. But I am a sinner: and he came to save sinners. ' Immediately my burden dropped off, ■ and my heart was at rest. " But the full assurance of faith I had not yet ; nor for the two years I continued in Moravia. When I was driven out thence by the Jesuits, I retired hither, and was soon after received into the Chvir#». And hero, aftf -• some time, it pleased our Lord to mani fest himself more clearly to my soul, and give me that full sense of acceptance in him which excludes all doubt and fear. " Indeed the leading of the Spirit is differ- ent in different souls. His more usual uie- thod, I believe, is, to give Inone and the same moment the forgiveness of sins, and a full assurance of that forgiveness. Yet in many he works as he did in me; giving first the remission of sins, and after some weeks or months or years, the full assurance of it." This great truth was further confirmed to me the next day, by the conversation I had with David Nitschman, one of the Teachers or Pastors of the Church ; who expressed himself to this effect : " In my childhood I was very serious ; but as I grew up was so careless, that at eighteen years old I had even forgot to read. When I found this I was startled. I soon learned again, and then spent much time in rea#ng and prayer. But I knew nothing of my heart, till, about the age of twenty-six, I bought a Bible, and began to read the New Testament. The farther I read, the more I was condemn ed. I found a law which I did not, could not keep. I had a will to avoid all sin ; but the power I had not. I continually strove ; but was continually conquered. The thing which I would I did not ; but what I would not have done, that I did. In this bondage I was, when I fell into a fit of sickness ; dur- ing my recovery from which I felt a stronger desire than ever, to avoid all sin. At the same time I felt the power, and sin no longer reigned over ine. " But soon after I fell into grievous temp- tations, which made mj reiy uneasy. For 1738.] JOURNAL. 56 though I yield not to them, yet they returned again and again, as fast as they were con- quered. Then it came into my mind, ' I take all this pains to serve God. What if there be no God? How do I know there is?' And on this I mused more and more, till I said in my heart, ' There is no God !' " In this state I was when I came to Hern- huth about fourteen years ago ; and every day for a full year, from morning to night, I groaned under this belief. Yet I prayed continually, unbelieving as I was ; particu- larly one Sunday, when, being in the church of Bertholdsdorf, and quite weary of hear- ing so much of Him whose very being I did not believe, I vehemently said, ' O God, if thou be a God, thou must manifest thyself, or I cannot believe it.' In walking home, I thought of an expression of Pastor Rothe's : ' Only suppose these things are so ! suppose there be a God.' I said to myself, ' Well, I will, I do suppose it.' Immediately 1 felt a strange sweetness in my soul, which increas- ed every moment till the next morning : and from that time, if all the men upon earth, and all the devils in hell, had joined in deny- ing it, I could not have doubted the being of God; no not for one moment. This first sweetness lasted for six weeks without any intermission. " I then fell into doubts of another kind ; I believed in God, but not in Christ. I opened my heart to Martin Dober, who used many arguments with me, but in vain. For above four years I found no rest, by reason of this unbelief ; till one day, as I was sitting in my house despairing of any relief, those words shot into me, ' God was in Christ re- conciling the world to himself.' I thought, ' Then God and Christ are one.' Imme- diately my heart was filled with joy: and much more at the remembrance of these words which I now felt I did believe : ' The word was with God, and the word was God. ' And the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us.' " Yet, in a few days I was troubled again. I believed Christ was the Saviour of the world ; but I could not call him my Saviour ; neither did I believe he would save me. And one day as I was walking across the square, that text came strongly into my mind, ' The unbelieving shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone.' I returned home, terrified beyond expression, and instantly began crying out to our Saviour, telling him I deserved no less than hell, and gave myself up, if it were his will, to suffer wh^t I had deserved. In a moment I found a gleam of hope, that he would have mercy even on me. " But this in a short time vanished away and my uneasiness returned again. Many endeavoured to persuade me that I had, but I knew I had not, a right faith in Christ. Ifor I had no confidence in him, nor could I lay hold upon him as my Saviour. Indeed, reading one day, (in Amdt's True Christiani- ty,) ' That if all the sins of all the men upon earth were joined in one man, the blood of Christ was sufficient to cleanse that man from all sin ;' I felt for a time comfort and peace ; but it was but for a time ; and then I was overwhelmed, as before, with sadness and unbelief. And I was oppressed almost be- yond my strength, when*, a year ago, I went into this little wood. At first I was tempted to break out into impatience ; but then I thought, ' Our Saviour knows best ; nor would he suffer this trouble to continue so long, if he did not see it was good fbr me.' I delivered myself wholly into his hands, to dispose of me according to his good pleasure. In that hour I saw, that all who believe in him are reconciled to God through his blood ; and was assured that I was thereby reconciled, and numbered among the children of God. And from that hour I have had no doubt or fear, but all peace and joy in believing." Some of the circumstances of this uncom- mon relation were made more clear to me by the account I received in the afternoon from a student at Hernhuth, Albinus Theodoras Feder : — " I (said he) for three years fought against sin with all my might, by fasting and prayer^ and all the other means of grace. But not- withstanding all my endeavours I gained no ground ; sin still prevailed over me ; till at last, not knowing what to do farther, I was on the very brink of despair. Then it was that, having no other refuge left, I fled to my Saviour, as one lost and undone, and that had no hope but in His power and free mercy. In that moment I found my heart at rest, in good hope that my sins were forgiven ; of which I had a stronger assurance six weeks after, when I received the Lord's Supper here. But I dare not aflirm I am a child of God ; neither have I the seal of the Spirit; Yet I go on quietly doing my Saviour's will, taking shelter in his wounds from all trouble and sin, and knowing he will perfect his work in his own time. " Martin Dober, when I described ray state to him, said,' He had known very many be- lievers, who, if asked the question, would not have dared to aflirm that they were the child- ren of God.' And he added, ' It is very com- mon for persons to receive remission of sins, or justification through faith in the blood of Christ, before they receive the full assurance of faith; which God many times withholds till he has tried whether they will work toge- ther with him in the use of the first gift. Nor * N. B, i. e. In the year 1737 j several years before whieli he was elected one of the four public Teachers of the Church ; which office he retains to this day (1738). Now wiiich of the two consequences will you clioose: (for one or the other is unavoidable :) Either that a mau may preach tlie Gospel, (vea, and with the demonstration of the Spirit,) who hath no faith ; or that a man who has a degree of true faitli, may yet liave doubts and fears ? 66 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1JS9. is there any need (continued he, Dober,) to incite any one to seek that assurance by telling him the faith he has is nothing. This ■will be more likely to drive him to despair than to encourage him to press forward. His single business, who has received the first gift is, credendo credere, et in credendo perseve- rare: (to believe on, and to hold fast that whereunto he hath attained.) To go on doing his Lord's will, according to the ability God hath already given : cheerfully and faithfully to use what he has received, without solicitude for the rest." In the conversation I afterwards had with Augustine Neusser, a knife-smith, (another of the Pastors or Teachers of the Church, about sixty years of age,) as also with his brothers, Wensel and Hantz Neusser, the nature of true faith and salvation was yet further explained to me. Augustine Neusser spoke to this eifect: — "By experience I know we cannot be justified through the blood of Christ, till we feel that all our righteousness and good works avail nothing towards our justification. Therefore, what men call a good life is fre- quently the greatest of all hinderances to their coming to Christ. For it will not let them see that they are lost undone sinners ; and if they see not this, they cannot come unto him. " Thus it was with me. I led a good life from a child. And this was the great hinder- ance to my coming to Christ. For, abound- ing in good works, and diligently using all the means of grace, I persuaded myself for thirteen or fourteen years, that all was well, and I could not fail of salvation. And yet I cannot say my soul was at rest, even till the time when God showed me clearly that my heart was as corrupt, notwithstanding all my good works, as that of an adulterer or mur- derer. Then my self-dependence withered away. I wanted a Saviour, and fled naked to him ; and in him I found true rest to my soul, being fully assured that all my sins were forgiven. Yet I cannot tell the hour or day when 1 first received that full assurance. For it was not given to me at fi rst, neither at once ; but grew up in me by degrees. But, from the time it was confirmed in me, I never lost it ; having never since doubted, no, not for a moment." What Wensel Neusser said was as fol- lows : — " From a child I had many fits of serious- ness, and was often uneasy at my sins : this uneasiness was much yicreased fifteen years since, by the preaching of Christian David. I thought the way to get ease was, to go and live among the Lutherans, whom I supposed to be all good Christians : but I soon ibnnd they, as well as the Papists, were carnal, worldly-minded men. About thirteen years ago, I came from among them to Hernliulh ; but was stiil as uneasy as before, whicli I do not wonder at now ; (though I did then ;) for all this time, though I saw clearly I couia not be saved but by the death of Christ, yet I did not trust in that only for salvation ; but depended on my own righteousness also, as the joint condition of my acceptance. " After I was settled here, seeing the great diversity of sects wherewith we were surrounded, I began to doubt whether any religion was true. For half a year these doubts perplexed me greatly ; and I was often just on the point of casting off all religion and returning to the world. The fear of doing this threw me into a deeper concern than ever I had been in before. Nor could I find how to escape ; for the more I struggled, the more I was entangled. I often reflected on my former course of life, as more de- sirable than this. And one day, in the bit- terness of my soul, besought our blessed Saviour at least to restore me to that state which I was in before I left Moravia. In that moment he manifested himself to me, so that I could lay hold on him as my Saviour, and showed me, it is only the blood of Christ which cleanseth us from all sin. This was ten years since ; and from that hour I have not had one doubt of my acceptance. Yet I have not any transports of joy ; nor had I when he thus revealed himself unto me ; only I well remember, that manifestation of him- self was like a cool refreshing wind to one that is fainting away with sultry heat. And ever since my soul has been sweetly at rest, desiring no .other portion in earth or heaven." " I was awakened (said Hantz Neusser) by my grandfather, when a child, and by him carefully instructed in the New-Testament. I married young ; and being, from that time, weak and sickly, was the more earnest to work out my salvation : and nineteen or twenty years ago, I had a strong confidence in our Saviour, and was continually warning others against trusting in themselves, in their own righteousness or good works. Yet I was not free from it myself. I did not trust in him only for acceptance with God. And hence it was, that not building on the right foundation, the blood and righteousness of Christ alone, I could not gain a full victory over my sins, but sometimes conquered them, and sometimes was conquered by them. And therefore I had not a full or constant peace, though I was commonly easy, and hoping for mercy. " Sixteen years ago, (on Saturday next,) I came to by brother Augustine, at Horn- huth. There was then only one little house here. Here I continued eight years in much the same state, thinking I trusted in Christ alone ; but, indeed, trusting partly in his and partly in my own righteousness. I was walking one day in this little wood, when God discovered ray heart to me. I saw I had till that hour tiusttd in my own righteousnena. 1738. JOURNAL. 67 and, at the same time, that I had no righteous- ness at all, being altogether corrupt and abominable, and fit only for the fire of hell. At this sight I fell into bitter grief, and a horrible dread oyerwhelmed me, expecting nothing (as I saw I deserved nothing else) but to be swallowed up in a moment. In that moment I beheld the Lamb of- God taking away ray sins. And from that time I have had redemption through his blood, and full assurance of it. I have that peace in him which never fails, and which admits of no doubt or fear. Indeed I am but a little one in Christ ; therefore 1 can receive as yet but little of him. But from bis fulness I have enoough ; and I praise him and am satisfied." In the three or four following days, I had an opportunity of talking with Zacharias Neusser, (cousin to Hantz,) David Schneider, Christopher Demuth, Arvid Grradin, (now at Constantinople,) and several others of the most experienced brethren. I believe no preface is needful to the account they gave of God's dealings with their souls, which I doubt not will stir up many, through his grace, to " glorify their Father which is in Heaven." " I was born (said Zacharias Neusser) on the borders of Moravia, and was first awakened by my cousin Wensel, who soon after carried me to hear Mr. Steinmetz, a Lu- theran Minister, about thirty English miles ofi". I was utterly astonished. The next week I went again : after which, going to him in private, 1 opened my heart, and told him all my doubts, those especially concerning Popery. He offered to receive me into com- munion with him, which I gladly accepted of; and, in a short time after, I received the Lord's Supper from his hands. While I was receiving, I felt Christ had died for me : I knew I was reconciled to God : and all the day I was overwhelmed with joy, having those words continually on my mind, ' This day is salvation come to my house : I also am a son of Abraham.' This joy I had continually for a year and a half, and my heart was full of love to Christ. • " After this I had thoughts of leaving Moravia. I was convinced it would be better for my soul : yet I would not do it ; because I got more money here than I could elsewhere. When I reflected on this, I said to myself, 'This is mere covetqusness. But if I am covetous, I am not a child of God.' Hence I fell into deep perplexity, nor could I find any way to escape out of it. In this slavery and misery I was for five years ; at the end of which I fell sick. In my sickness- my heart was set at liberty, and peace returned to my soul. I now prayed earnestly to God to restore my health, that 1 might leave Mo- ravia. He did restore it, and I immediately returned to Hernhuth. After I had been liere a quarter of a year, the Count preached one day upon the nature of satisfaction. J found I had not experienced what he de- scribed, and was greatly terrified. 1 went to my cousin Wensel, who advised me to read over the 3d, 4th, and 6th chapters of the Epistle to the Romans. I did so, I had read them a hundred times before ; yet now they appeared quite new, and gave me such a sight of God's justifying the ungodly, as I never had before. On Sunday I went to Church at Bertholdsdorf, and while we were singing those words, ' Wir gUmben anch in Jesum Christ,' (we believe also in Jesus Christ,) 1 clearly saw him as my Saviour. I wanted immediately to be alone, and to pour out my heart before him. My soul was filled with thankfulness, and with a still, soft, quiet joy, such as it is impossible to express. I had full assurance that ' my Beloved was mine, and I was his ;' which has never ceased to this day. I see by a clear light what is pleasing to him, and I do it continually in love. I receive daily from him peace and joy ; and I have nothing to do but to praise him." The most material part of David Schneider's account was this : — " Both my father and mother feared God, and carefully instructed me in the holy Scriptures. I was from a child earnestly desirous to follow their instructions, and more so after my father's death. Yet, as I grew up, many sins got the dominion over me ; of which God began to give me a sense, by the preaching of Pastor Steinmetz ; who, speaking one day of drunkenness, to which I was then addicted, I was so grieved and ashamed, that for several days I could not bear to look any one in the face. It pleased God afterwards to give me, though not all at once, a sense of my other, both outward and inward, sins ; and before the time of my coming out of Moravia, I knew that my sins were forgiven. Yet I cannot fix on any particular time when I knew this first ; for I did not clearly know it at once, God having always done every thing in my soul by degrees. "When I was about twenty-six, I was pressed in spirit to exhort and instruct my brethren. Accordingly many of them met at my house, to read, pray, and sing psalms. They usually came about ten or eleven, and stayed till one or two in the morning. When Christian David came to us, we were much quickened and comforted, and our number greatly increased. We were undisturbed for two years. But then the Papists were informed of our meeting. Immediately search was made. All our books were seized, and we were ordered to appear before the Consistory. I was examined many times ; was imprisoned, released and imprisoned again, five times in one year. At last I was adjudged to pay fifty-rix dollars, and suffer a year's imprisonment. But upon, a re-hear- 1 58 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1738. ing, the sentence was changed, and I was ordered to be sent to the galleys. BpfoTe this sentence was executed, I '^scaped out of prison, and came to Sorau, in Silesia. Many of my brethren followed me, and here for near tesn years I taught the children in the orphan-house. I soon sent for my wife and children. But the Magistrates had just tlion ordered, that the wives and children of all those who had fled should be taken into safe custody. The night before this order was to be, executed, she escaped and came to Sorau. " Soon after, some of my brethren who had been there, pressed me much to remove to ilernhuth : Christian David, in particular-, by whose conliinued importunity I was at length brought to resolve n,ppn it. But all my brethren at Sorau were still as strongly against it as I myself had formerly been. For a whole year I was struggling to break from them, or to persuade them to go too : and it cost me more pains.to get from Sorau, tiian it had done to leave fllorayia. " At length I broke loose and came to Hernhuth, which was abpnt three years ago. Finding I could scarce subsist my family here by hard labour, whereas at Sorau all things were provided for me, I grew very uneasy. The more uneasy I was, the more my bre- thren, refrained from my company * ; so tliat in a short time I was left quite alone. Then I was in deep distress indeed. Sin reviy^ and almost got the mastery over me. I tried all ways, but. found no help. In this miserable state. I was about a year ago, when the bretbrj^p cast lots concerning me, and were thereby diretted to admit me to the Lord's table. And from that hour my soui received comfort, and I was more and more assured that I had an advocate with the Father, and that I was fully reconciled to God by his blood." Chcistoph. Demuth spoke to this effect :-:- "My Mher was a. pious man from his youth. He carefully instructed all his. chil- dren. I was about .fifteen iwhgn he .died. A little before he died, having been ' all his life-time under the law, he received at once remission of sins, andthe fuUiwitness of the Spirit. He called us to him and said,; ^My dear children, let your whole trust be in the blood of Christ. Seek salvation in this, and in this alone, and he will show you the same mercy he las to me. Yea, and he. will show it to many of your relations and acquaintance, when his time is come. " From this time till I was twenty^seven years' old, I was more and more zealous in seeking Christ. I then removed into Silesia, and married. A year after, I was much pressed in spirit, to return and visit my brethren in Moravia. 1 did so. We had the New Testament, our Moravian hymns, and two or three Lutheran books. We read, This was cruel and unchristian. and sung, and prayed together, and were much strengthened. One day as we were together at ray house, one knocked at the door. I opened it, and it was a Jesuit. He said, ' My dear Demuth, I know you are a good man, and one that instructs and exhorts your friends, I must see what books you have.' And going into the inner room, he found the Testament and the rest together. He took them all away ; nor did we dare to hinder him. The next day we were suramoiied before the Consistory j and, after a long examination, ordered to appear in the Church, before the congregation, on the following : Sunday. There they read a long confession of faith, and afterwards bid us say, ' In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.' We did so, though not knowing what they meant. Then they told us, ' we had abjured the Luther^in errors, and called the blessed Trinity to witness, that we assented to that confession of faith.' My heart sunk within me when I heard it. I went home, but could find no rest. I thought I had now denied my Saviour, and could expect no more mercy frqm him. I could not bear to stay in Moravia any longerj but imme- diately returned into Silesia. "Therel conti- nued six years, but there too I was perpetu- ally terrified with the thoughts of what I had done. I often inquired after my brethren whom I had left in Moravia. Some of them I heard were thrown into prison, and otheis escaped to a little village in Lusatia, called Hernhuth. I wished I could go to that place myself; and at l?,st meeting with one who had. the same desice, we agreed to go together. But our design being discovereds he was apprehended and thrown into prison. Ejtpecting the same treatment, I earnestly prayed that God would show me a token for good. Immediately my soul was filled with joy, and I was ready to go to prison. or to death. "Two days passed, and no man asked me any question ; when, doubting TV,hat I ought to do, I went into a neighbouring wood, and going into a little cave, fell on my face and prayed: ' Lord, thou seest I am ready to do what thou wilt : if it be thy will I should be cast into prison, thy will be done. Jf it be thy will that I shodld leave my wife and children, lam ready. Only show thy will.' Immediately I heard a loud voice sayingj ; Fort, fort, fort :' (Go on, go on.) I rose joyful and satisfied; went. home and told my wife, ' It was God's will I should now leave her ; but that I hoped to return in a short time, and take her and my children with me. I we.it out of the door, and in that moment was filled with peace and joy and comfort. " We had above two hundred miles to go ; (thirty-five German) ; and neither I, nor.my friend who went with me, had one kreutaer,>.. But God provided things jonvenient tot • A small coin of about a halfpenny value. 173S.] JOUUNAL. 59 (IS ; so that in all the v/ny we wanted no- thing. "In this journey God gaVe me the full assurance that my sins were forgiven. This was twelve years ago, and ever since it has been confirmed more and more, by my re- ceiving from him, every day, fresh supplies of strength and comfort. " By comparing my experience with that of others, you may perceive how different ways God leads difl'erent souls. But though a man should be led in a way different from that of all other men, yet if his eye be at all times fixed on his Saviour ; if his constant aim be to do his will ; if all his desires tend to him ; if in all trials he can draw strength from him ; if he fly to him in all troubles, and in all temptations find salvation in his blood ; in this there can be no delusion. And whosoeveris thus minded, however, orwhen- ever it began, is surely reconciled to God through his Son." Arvid Gradin (a Swede, born in Dalecarlia) spoke to this purpose : — " Before I was ten years old, I had a seri- ous sense of religion and great fervour in my prayer. This was increased by mj reading much in the New Testament ; but the more 1 read, the more earnestly I cried out, ' Either these things are not true, or we are not Christians.' About sixteen, my sense of religion began to decline, by my too great fondness for learning ; especially the oriental tongues, wherein I was instructed by a pri- vate preceptor, who likewise did all that in him lay to instruct me in true divinity. " At seventeen I went to the university of Upsal ; and a year or two after was licensed to preach. But at twenty-two, meeting with ' Amdt's True Christianity,' found I myself was not a Christian. Immediately I left off preaching, and betook myself wholly to phi- losophy. This stiBed all my convictions for some years ; but wlien I was about twenty- seven, they revived, and continued the year after, when I was desired to be domestic tutor to the children of the Secretary of State. I now felt I was 'carnal, sold under sin,' and continually struggled to burst the bonds, till (being about thirty-one years old) I was unawares entangled in much worldly business. This cooled me iji my pursuit of holiness ; yet for a year and a half my heart was never at peace. Being then in a bookseller's shop, 1 saw the account of the Church at Hern; hnth. I did not think there could be any such place, and asked the bookseller^f that were a real acpount ? His answer, 'That it was no more than the plain truth,' threw me into deep thought, and fervent prayer that God would bring me to that place. I went to the Secretary, and told him, ' 1 did not design to stay at Upsai, having a desire to travel.' He said, ' He had a desire his son should travel, and was glad of an opportunity to send him with me.' I was grieved, but knew not how to refuse any thing to my patron and benefactor. Accordingly we left Upsal together, and after a year spent in several parts of Germany, went thiough Holland into France, and so to Paiis, where we spent another year. But I was more and more uneasy, till I could be disengaged from my charge, that I might retire to Hernhuth. In our return from France, my pupil's elder brother, returning from Italy, met us at Leipsig. I immediately writ to his father, and having obtained his consent, delivered Wiji intn hia hands. I'"'" April 23, 1738.— (N. S.) I came hither. Here I was as in another world. I desired nothing but to be cleansed inwardly and out- wardly from sin by the blood of Jesus Christ, r found all here laying the same foundation. Therefore though I did not think with them in all points of doctrine, I waived these, and singly pufSued reconciliation with God through Christ. " On the 22d of May last, I could think of nothing but, ' He that believeth hath ever- lasting life.' But I was afraid of deceiving myself, and continually prayed I might not build without a foundation. Yet I had a sweet, settled peaee, and for five days this Scripture was always in my thoughts. On the 28th those words of our Lord were as strongly impressed upon me, ' If ye, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Ghost to them that ask him.' At the same time I was incessantly carried out, to ask, that He would give me the witness of his Spirit. On the 29th I had what I asked Of him, viz. the vXripo^opia irh- eus, which is, "Requies in sanguine Christi. Firmafiducia in Deum, et persuasio de gratis, divinS ; trau- qnlllitas mentis summa, atque serenitas et pax ; cum absentiS omnis desiderii carnalis, et cessatione pecoatorum etiam internorum. Verbo, Cor quod antea instar maris turbu- lenti agitabatur, in summS fuit requie, instar maris sereni et tranquilli." "Repose in the blood of Christ. A firm ebnfidence in God, and persuasion of his favour : serene peace, and steadfast tranquil- lity of mind, with a deliverance from every fleshly desire, and from every outward and inward sin. In a word, my heart, which be- fore was tossed like a troubled sea, was still and quiet, and in a sweet calm." In the present Discipline of the Church of Hernhuth, all which is alterable at the dis- eretion of the superiors, may be observed : 1. The ofiicers of it; U. 'I he division of the people: III. The conferences, lectures, and go- vernment of the children : IV. The order of divine service. 1. The officers are, 1. The Eldest of the whole Church : besides whom, there is an eldest of every [(articular branch of it. There 60 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1738. is also a distinct eldest over the young men, and another over the boys ; a female eldest over the women in general, and another over the unmarried, and another over the girls : 2. the Teachers, who are four : 3. the Helpers, (or Deacons :) 4. the Overseers, (or Censors,) eleven in number, at Hernhuth : 6. The Moni- tors, who are eleven likewise: 6. the Al- moners, eleven also : 7. the Attenders on the sick, seven in number: lastly, the Servants, or deacons of the lowest order. II. The people of Hernhuth are divided, 1. into five male classes, via. the children, the middle children, the big children, the young men, and the married. The females are divided in the same manner. 2. Into eleven classes, according to the houses where they live ; and in each class is. a helper, an overseer, a monitor, an almoner, and a ser- vant. 3. Into about ninety bands, each of which meets twice at least, but most of them three times, a week, to " confess their faults one to another, and pray for one another, that they may be healed." III. The Rulers of the Church : i. e. the Elders, Teachers, Helpers, have a con- ference every week; purely concerning the state of souls, and another concerning the institution of youth. Besides which, they have one every day, concerning outward things relating to the Church. The overseers, the monitors, the almoners, the attenders on the sick, the servants, the school -masters, the young men and the children, have likewise each a conference once a week, relating to their several offices and duties. Once a week also is a conference for strangers ; at which any person may be pre- sent, and propose any question or doubt, which he desires to have resolved. In Hernhuth are taught reading, writing, arithmetic, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, English, history, and. geography. There is a Latin, French, and an English lecture every day, as well as an historical and geographical one. On Monday, Wed- nesday, Friday, and Saturday, is the Hebrew lecture ; the Greek on Tuesday and Thursday. In the Orphan-house, the larger children rise at five: the smaller between five and six. After a little private prayer they work till seven. Then they are at school till eight, the hour of prayer. At nine those who are capable of it, learn Latin, at ten French. At eleven they all walk. At twelve they dine together, and walk till one. At one they work or learn writing ; at three arithmetic ; at four history ; at five they work ; at six sup and work ; at seven, after a time spent in prayer, walk ; at eight the smaller children go to bed, the larger to the public service. When this is ended, they work again, till (at ten) they go to bed. IV. Every morning at eight is singing and exposition of Scripture ; and, commonly, short prayer. At eight in the evening,-there is commonly only mental prayer*, joined with the singing and expounding. The faithful afterwards spend a quarter of an hour in prayer, and conclude with the kiss of peace. On Sunday morning the service begins at SIX, at nine the public service at Bertholsdorf, At one the eldest gives separate exhortations to all the members of- the Church, divided into fourteen little classes for that purpose, spending about a quarter of an hour with each class. At four begins the evening service at Bertholdsforf, closed by a conference in the Church. At eight is the usual service : after which the young men, singing praises round the town, conclude the day. On the first Saturday in the month, the Lord's Supper is administered. Prom ten in the morning till two, the eldest speaks with each communicant in private, concerning the state of his soul. At two they dine ; then wash one another's feet, after which they sing and pray. About ten they receive in silence, without any ceremony, and continue in silence till they part at twelve. On the second Saturday is the solemn prayer day for the children : the third is the day of general intercession aiid thanksgiving: and on the fourth is the great monthly con- ference of all the superiors of the Church. For the satisfaction of those who desire a more full account, I have added. An Extract of the Constitution of the Chukcii of the Moravian Brethren at Hernhuth, iaid before the Theolo- gical Order at Wirtemberg, in the YEAR 1733. " 1, Thev have a Senior, or Eldest, who is to assist the Church by his counsel and prayers, and to determine what shall be done in matters of importance. Of him is required, that he be well expei ienced in the things of God, and witnessed to by all for holiness of conversation. " 2. They have Deacons, or Helpers, who are, in the ])rivate assemblies, to instruct ; to take care that outward things be done de- cently and in order; and to see that every member of the Church grows in grace, and walks suitable to his holy calling. " 3. The Pastor, or Teacher, is to be an overseer of the whole flock and every person therein ; to baptize the children ; diligently to form their minds, and bring them up ' in the nurture arid admonition of the Lord :' when he finds in them a sincere love of the cross, then to receive them into the Church : to ad- minister the Supper of the Lord ; to join in marriage those who are already married to Christ; to reprove, admonish, quicken, com- * This IE unscriptural. 173S.] JOURNAL 61 fort, as need requires ; to declare the whole cuunsel of God ; — taking heed at all times to speak as the oracles'bf God, and agreeably to the analogy of faith ; — to bury those who have died in the Lord, and to keep that safe which is committed to his charge, even the pure doctrine and apostolical discipline which we hare received from our forefathers. " 4. We have also another sort of Deacons, who take care that nothing be wanting to the orphan-house, the poor, the sick, and the strangers. Others again there are, who are peculiarly to take care of the sick ; and others of the poor. And two of these are entrusted with the public stock, and keep accounts of all that is Teceived or expended. " 6. There are women who perform each of the above-mentioned offices, among those of their own sex :, for none of the men con- verse with them, besides the eldest, the teacher, and one or two of the deacons. "6. Towards Magistrates, whether of a superior or inferior rank, webearthe greatest reverence. We cheerfully submit to their laws ; and even when many of us have been spoiled of our goods, driven out of our houses, and every way oppressed by them, yet we resisted them not ; neither opening our mouths, nor lifting up our hands against them. In all things which do not immediately concern the inward spiritual kingdom of Christ, we simply, and without contradicting, obey the higher powers. But with regard to conscience, the liberty of this we cannot suf- fer to be any way limited or infringed. And to this head we refer whatever directly and in itself tends to hinder the salvation of souls ; or whatsoever things Christ and his holy Apostles (who we know meddled not with outward worldly things took charge of, and performed, as necessary for the constituting and well-ordering of his Church. In these things we acknowledge no head but Christ : and are determined, God being our helper, to give up, not only our goods, (as we did before,) but life itself, rather than this liberty which God has given us. "7. As it behoves all Christians not to be slothful in business, but diligently to attend the works of their calling, there are persons chosen by the Church, to superintend all those who are employed in outward business. And by this means also, many things are pre- vented which might otherwise be an occasion of offence. " 8. We have also Censors and Monitors. In those, experience and perspicuity, in these wisdom and modesty, are chiefly required. The Censors signify what they observe (and they observe the smallest things) either to the Deacons or Monitors. Some Monitors there are, whom all know to be such ; others who are secretly appointed ; and who, if need require, may freely admonish in the love of Christ, even the rulers of the Church. "9. The Church is so divided, that first the husbands, then the wives, then the widows, then the maids, then the young men, then the boys, then the girls, and lastly the little children, are In so many distinct classes ; each of which is daily visited, the married men by a married man, the wives by a wife, and so of the rest *. These larger are also (now) divided into near ninety smaller classes or bands, over each of which one presides who is of the greatest experience. All these leaders meet the Senior every week, and lay open to him and to the Lord, whatsoever hinders or furthers the work of God in the souls committed to their charge. " 10. In the year 1727, four-and-twenty men, and as many women, agreed, That each of them would spend an hour in every day, in praying to God for his blessing on his people : and for this purpose both the men and the women, chose a place, where any of their own sex, who were in distress, might be pre- sent with them. The same number of un- married women, of unmarried men, of boys, and of girls, were afterwards, at their desire, added to them ; who pour out their souls be- fore God, not only for their own brethren, but also for other churches and persons, that have desired to be mentioned in their prayers. And this perpetual intercession has never ceased day or night, since its first beginning. " 11. And as the members of the Church are divided, according to their respective states and sexes ; so fhey are also with regard to their proficiency in the knowledge of God. Some are dead, some quickened by the Spirit of God : of these, some again are untractable, some diligent, some zealous, burning with their first love ; some babes, and some young men. Those who are still dead, are visited every day. And of the babes in Christ, espe- cial care is taken also, that they may be daily inspected and assisted to grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus. " 12. In the Orphan-house, about seventy children are brought up separate, according to their sex : besides which several expe- rienced persons are appointed to consult with the parents, touching the education of the other children. In teaching them Christianity, we make use of Luther's Catechism, and study the amending their wills as well as their understanding ; finding by experience, that when their will is moved, they often learn more in a few hours, than otherwise in many months. Our little children we instruct chiefly by hymns ; whereby we find Ihemost important truths most successfully insinuated into their minds. " 13. We highly reverence marriage, as greatly conducive to the kingdom of Christ. But neither our young men nor women enter into it till they assuredly know they are mar- ried to Christ. When any know it is the will of God that they should change their state, • This worlc all tliemarriea bvetliren and sisters, aa well a& all tlie unmarried, perform in their turns. REV. J. WESLEY'S JOURNAL. [17 both tile man and woman afe placed for a time with some married persons, who instruct them how to behave, so that their married life may be pleasing to God. Then their de- sign is laid before the whole Church, and after about fourteen days, they are solemnly joined, though not otherwise habited than they afe at other times. If they make any entertain- ment, (which is not always) they invite only a few intimat-e friends, by whose faithful ad- monitions they may be the better prepared to bear their cross and fight the good fight of faith. If any woman is with child, not only especial mention is made of her in the public prayers, but she is also exhorted in private, Wholly to give herself up into the hands of her faithful Creator. As soon as a child is born, prayer is made for it, and if it may be^ it is baptized in the presence of the whole Church. Before it is weaned, it is brought into the assembly on the Lord's days. " 14. Whoever, either of the male or fe- male children, seek God with their whole heart, need not be much incited to come to the Lord's Supper. Before they receive, they are examined both in private by the Pastor, and also in public : and then, after an exhortation bytheSenior, are by him, through laying on of hands, added to the Church and confirmed. The same method is used with those who renounce the papal superstitions, or who are turned from the service of Satan to God?'and that, if they desire it, although they are not young; yea, though they are well stricken in years. " 16. Once or twice a month, either at Bertholdsdorf, or if it may be» at Hernhuth, all the Church receives the Lord's Supper. It cannot be expressed how great the power of God is then present among us. A general confession of sins is made by one of the bre- thren, in the name off all. 'Then a few solid questions are asked ; which •irhen they have answered, the absolution or remission of Sins is either pronounced to all in general, or con- firmed to every particular person, by the lay- ing on of hands. The Seniors first receive ; then the rest in order, without any regard had to worldly dignity, in this, any more than In any other of the solemn offices of religion. After receiving, all the men (and so the wo- men) meet together to renew their covenant with God, to seek his face, and exhort one another to the patience of hope, and the la- bour of love. " 16. They have a peculiar esteem for lots, and accordingly nse them both in public and private, to decide j»Olnts of importance, when the reasons brought on eftch side appear to be of equal weight. And they believe this to be then the only way of wholly settin|f aside theii own will, of acquitting themselves of all blame, and clearly knowing what is the Will of God. " 17. At eight in the morning, and in the evening we meet to pray and praiie God, and to read and hear the Holy Scriptures : the time we usually spend in sleep, is from eleven at night, till four in the mohfing. So that allowing three hours a day for taking the food both of our bodies arid souls, there re- main sixteen for work. And this space those .who are in health spend therein with all dili- gence and faithfulness. "18. Two men keep watch every night in the street, as do two women, in the women's apartment : that they may pour out their souls for those that sleep ; and by their hymns raise the hearts of any who are awake, to God. " 19. For the farther stirring up the gift which is in us, sometimes we have public, sometimes private, love-feasts : at which we take moderate refreshment, with gladness and singleness of heart, andthe voice of praise and thanksgiving. "20. If any man among us, having been dften admonished) and long forborne, persists in walking unworthy of his holy calling, he is no longer admitted to the Lord's Supper. If he -still continues in his fault, hating to be re- ftrrmfed, the last step is, publicly, and often in the midst of many prayers and tears, to cast him Out of our congregation. But great is our joy, if he then see the error of his ways, so that we may receive him among us again. "21. Most of our brethren ahd sisters "have, in some part of their life, experienced holy mourning and sorrow of heart; and have aftei'watds been assured, that there was no more ' condemnation' for them, being ' passed from death unto life.' They are, therefore, far from fearing to die, or deaii'ing to live on earth ; knowing that to them ' to die is gain, and being confident that they are the care dt Him, whose are the ' issues of lite and death.' Wherefore they depart as out of one chamber into another. And after the soirt has left its habitation, there remains are (le- posited in the earth, appointed for that pur- pose. And the survwors are greatly coiii- forted, and rejoice over them, with a joy the world knoweth not of." AN EXTRACT REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL, From August IS, 17*33, to November 1, 173i>. If this counsel or this wort be of men, it will come to nought : but if it be o f God, ye cannot overtliiow lest haply ye be found even to fight against God.-— A ct3 v. 38, 39. NUMBER III. PREFACE. 1. W?ien at first men began, to lay to mi/ charge things which I knew not, I often thaught " Had I but two or three imirimtefrie'nds, who kiiem what my life and conversation mere, they might easily speak what they had seen and heard, and all such aspersions mould fall to the grcmnd." But I perceived my mistake as soon as I had tmo or three, mho mere my friends indeed, not in nam£ only. For a nay was easily found to prevent their being of any such use as I once imagined they mould be. This was done at a stroke, and that once for all, by giving them, and me a new name : a name which, however insignificant in itseff, yet had this pecu- liar effect, utterly to disable me from removing whatever accusation might, for the time to come, be cast upon me, by invalidating all which those mho knew me best were able to say in my behalf: nay, which any others could say. For, how notorious is it, that if any man dare to open his mouth in my favour, it needs only be replied, " I suppose you are a Methodist too," and all he has said is to pass for nothing. 2. Hence on the one hand, many who knew what my conversation was, mere afraid to declare the truth, lest the same reproach should fall upon them ; and those few who broke through this fear mere soon disabled from declaring it with effect, by being immediately ranked with him tliey defended. What impartial man then can rrfuie to say, " It is permitted to thee to answer for thyself?" Only do not add, but " Thou shall not persuade me, though thou dost persuade me ; I am resolved to think as I did before." Not so, if you are a candid man. You have heard one side already. Hear the other. Weigh both. Allow for human weakness. And then judge as you desire to be judged. 3. What I design in the following extract is, openly to declare to all mankind mhat it is that tlie Methodists (so calledj have done, and are doing now ; or, rather, mhat it is that God hath done, and is still doing in oar land. For it is not the mork of man which hath lately appeared. All who calmly observe U must say, " This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes." 4. Such a mork this hath been in many respects, as neither me nor our fathers had knonm. Not a few whose sins were of the m,ost Jlagramt kind, drunkards, swearers, thieves, whore- mongers, adulterers, have been brought "frmn darkness unto light, and from the power of Satan unto God." Many of these were rooted in their wickedness, having long gloried in their shame, perhaps for a course of mamy years, yea, even to hoary hairs. Many had not so 6+ PREFACE. much as a national faith, being Jnits, Arians, Deists, or Atheists. Nor has God only made bare his arm in these last da/js, in behalf of open Publicans awl Sinners ; but many '■'■if the Pharisees" also " have believed on him," of the " rii/hteaus that needed no repentance :" and, having "received the sentence of death in themselves, have then heard the voice that raiseth ihe dead:" have been made partakers qf an inward vital religion, eveti '^righteousness, andpeace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." 5. The manner irlierein God hath ivroiight this tvork in many souls, is as strange as the work itself. It has generally, if not always, been wrought in one moment. "■ As the lightning shining from heaven," so was "■ the coming of the Son of Man," either to bring peace or a sword ; either to wound or to heal ; either to convinee of sin, or to give remission qf sins in his blood. And the other circumstances attending it have been equally remote from what human wisdom would have expected. So true is that word, " My ways are not as your ways, nor my thoughts as your thoughts. 6. These extraordinary circumstances seem to have been designed by God for the further manifestation qfhis work, to cause his powers to be known, and to awaken the attention of a drowsy world. And yet, even from these some have drawn their grand olgection against the whole work. " We never saw it," say they, " on this fashion ;" Iherelote the work is not of God. To prove which farther, they have not only greatly misrepresented many circumstances that really were, but have added many that were not, qften without any regard either to truth or probability. A bare recital of those facts, which were "not done in a corner," is the best answer to this sort of objections. To those which have been judged to be of more weight, I have occasionally given a more particular ansn'er. 7. Yet I knmv even this mil by no means satiny the far greater part of those who are noiv offended. And for a plain reason, becattse they will never read it : they are resolved to hear one side, and one only, ■ I know also, that many who do read it ivill be just iff the same mind they were bqfore ; because they have fxed their judgment already, and do not regard any tiling which such a fellow can say. Let them see to that. I have done my part. 1 have delivered mine own soul. Nay, J know that many will be greatly offended at this very account. It must be so, from the very nature qf the things which are therein related. And the best appellation I expect from them is, that qfafool, a madman, an enthusiast. All tliat in me lies is, to relate simple truth in as inoffensive a manner as I can. Let God give it the effect which pleaseth him, and which is inostfor his glory. 8. May " He who hath the key of the house of David, who qpeneth and no man shutteth." open " - ' . "• . „ , . ... he • the earth be full qfthe knon-ledge qfOie glvryqfthe Lord, as the waters cover tlte seal' JOURNAL FROM AUGUST 12, 173S, TO NOVEMBER 1, I73D. Satubday, Aug. 12.— About seven in the evening we came to Neu-Kirche, a town about twenty-four miles from Hernhuth. Mr. Schneider (the Minister of it, who had desired us to take his house in our way) was not at home ; but we found one Mr. Manoe- tius there, the Minister of a neighbouring town, who walked with us in the morning, ten miles to Hauswalde, where he lived. He told us, " that the Lutherans, as well as the! Papists, were irreconcileable enemies to the brethren of Hernhuth ; that the gene- rality of the Lutheran clergy were as bitter against them as the Jesuits themselves ; that none of his neighbours durst go thither, (un- less by stealth,) being sure of suffering for it, if discovered ; that to prevent any of Hern- huth from coming to them, the Elector had forbid, under a severe [)enalty, any number of persons exceeding three, to meet together on a religious account ; and that he himself, for having a little society in his own parish, had been summoned to appear before the Consis- tory at Dresden." Yea, let the " Kings of the earth stand up, and the rulers take coun- sel together; against the Lord and against his anointed ; He that sitteth in heaven shall laugh them to scorn ; the Lord shall have them -in derision." We left Hauswalde in the afternoon, and in the evening came to Dresden. But the officer at the gate would not suffer us to come in ; so that we were obliged to go on to the next village, which leaving early in the morning on Thursday, in the afternoon, we came to Leipsig. We were now kept only an hour at the gate, and then conducted to Mr. Arnold's, who had invited us, when we were in the town before, to make his house our home. A few we found here too, who desire to " know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified ;" and from them we had letters to Halle, whither we came on Friday, 18. But the King of Prussia's tall men (who kept the gates) 'would not suffer Mr. Brown to come in. Me they admitted, (In honour of my profession,) a.tter I had waited about two hours ; and one of them went with me to the Prince of Hesse, who, after a few questions, gave me leave to lodge in the city. Thence he showed me to Mr. Gotschatok's lodgings, to whom I had letters from Leipsig. He read them and said, " My brother, what you find here, you will use as your own ; and if you want any thing else, tell us and you shall have it. I told them, " my companion was without the gate." They soon procured admittance for him. And we were indeed as at home ; for I have hardly seen such little children as these, even at Hernhuth. Sat. 19. — I waited on Professor Francke, who behaved with the utmost humanity ; and afterwards on Professor Knappe, to whom also I am indebted for his open, friendly be- haviour. Between ten and eleven, seven of the brethren set out with us, one of whom went with us two days' journey. It was the dusk of the evening on Sunday, 20, when, wet and weary, we reached Jena. Mon. 21. — We visited the schools there ; the rise of which (as we were informed) was occasioned thus : — About the year 1704, Mr. Stoltius, a stu- dent at Jena, began to speak of faith in Christ ; which he continued to do, till he took his Master's degree, and read public lectures. About twelve or fifteen students were awa- kened, and joined with him in prayer and building up one another. At this (after vari- ous calumnies spread abroad, and divers persecutions occasioned thereby) the Consis- tory was offended, and issued out a commis- sion to examine him. In consequence of the report made to the Consistory by these com- missioners, he was forbid to read any public lectures, or to hold any meetings with his friends. Not long after, an order was given, by which he was excluded from the Holy Communion. He was also to have been ex- pelled the University ; but this he prevent^ by a voluntary retirement. Yet one of the commissioners, who had been sent by the Duke of Weymar, (one of the Lords of Jena,) informed the Duke, that according to his judgment, Stoltius was an innocent and holy man. On this the Duke sent for him to Weymar, and fixed him in a living there. There likewise he awakened many, and met with them to pray and read the Scriptures together. But it was not long that the city could bear him ; for he boldly rebuked all vice, and that in all persons, nei- ther sparing the courtiers, nor the Duke himself. Consequently, his enemies every where increased, and many prosecutions fol- lowed. In fine, he was forbid to have any pri- vate meetings, and was to have been deposed from the ministry ; when God, calling him to himself, took him away from the evil to come. ' Before Stoltius left Jena, BoddsBus also began to preach the real Gospel, as didChris- tius soon after ; whereby some awakening continued till the year 1724. A few of the townsmen then agreed to maintain a studeiit, to be a schoolmaster for some poor children. K 66 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1739. They aftci wards kept several schoolmasters ; but about 1728, all of them going away, tUe school was broken up, and the children quite neglected. Professor Boddasus, being infor- med of this, ea^f\e^t\j j;e?p,l8«(igi)d);d tbe consideration of it to the students in his house ; and about ten of them, among whom was Mr. Spangenberg, took upon themselves the jcsfe.ijif fto^e -.chiJAren- Thpir nunihe,r ?9Qi) inprpfissd, wljich gave great offence to the other schoolmasters in the town ; and not lop^ after Jo the magistrates of fhe town, ?j!i4 to the ^anatj? .<>f )Iie lUniversity. The off^ace sooi) spread tp the pastors, the pro- fessors, the con^iftpry, and the princes who ^re lords of Jena, But it pleased God to moye opg of thgmj the Prince of Eisenach, who had the chief P9Sffir tWe, to stop the open persecution, by forbidding either the senate or con$l;tory to molest them. He Ul^wise sfhojiy exempted them from the jijirjs^i,ctipn of both, ordering that all com- plaints against them for the time to come slionld b^ cognizable only by himself. But ^pring the persecution, the number of sphools lyas it)j;rease(J fron) qt)P to three, (one in each si^purb ^t th^ city,) thp number of the teachers tp'4l>QTB thirty, und of children to above tjjree ^updredf There are luayr thirty constant teachers, ten in esjch schgp), and thrpe or four superr numeraries, to supply accidental defects. Foiir of tjie masters are appointed to punish, ^ho are tifB^ed to no one school. Each pf the. ^chopU being ^ivitjed into tyio classes, anci tangh^ five faonrs a day, every one of the thirty masters has ope hour in a day to teach. AJi the piasters have a conference BboM the siebopls every MQn4^y ; they haye a second meeting qb Thursday) ehi^y for prayers apd « tmr" fjery Satifirdivy. Once in half a year tbey meet \o fill up the pl^pes pf thcsiB uii%?tera vho ^re gppe aw^y : ^n4 the nnrober has never tlecrefised ; fresh one? still offering thefflselves, a? the fpfmer leave the Uniyersitv, The present nietho^ wherejn they te^fh is this :— There ?re alwijy? ^wp classes in each schpol. In the lower, eWl^''*'' *^fW ^^^ to ten pr twelve years o\^ are taught to read : they are then remove^ to th® fither class ; in which are taught the Holy Scrjptnres, arfth- ^tjc, an4 whfttever else It may be useful fpr children tp learn, Ip the nn»rning, frpp eight tQ nine, they are all catechised, and instruete4 in the first principles of Christianity, either frpm Lu- ther's smaller Catechism, or from spme texts of Holy Scripture. From nine to ten, the smaller children are taught their letters and syllables, swd the larger f^^^ the Bible ; from ten to eleven, these in the lower class learn an4 repeat some select verses of Holy Scripture, chiefly relat- ing to the foundation of the faith ; meanwhile those iji the upper learn arithmetic. In the afternoon, from one to two, all (he children are employed as from nine to ten in the morning ; fro© two to three, the smaller children learn and repeat Luther s smaller Catechism, while the larger are taught to write. Every Snnday there Is a public catechisipg on sonje texts of Scripture; at which all persons who desjre it may be present. In the afternoon we left Jpna, several of the brethren accompanying us out of town. At five, having just passed through Weymar, we met Mr. Ingham going for Hernhuth. We all turned aside toa neighbouring village, where havinjr spent a comfortable evening together, in the morning we commended each other to the Sfa?^ of ^°^' *"^ '^^'^^ °" °^ several waySr _ _ . » „ „ . We breakfasted at Erfurt with Mr. Rein- hart, spent the evening with some brethren at Saxe-Gotha, and by long journeys came to Marjenborn, on Friday, August 25. Mm. 28.— I took my leave of the Countess, (the Count being gone to Jena,) and setting out early the next morning, came about three in the afternoon to Franckfort. From Mr. Bohler's we went to the Society, where one pf brethren from Marienborn offered free redemption, through the blood of Christ, to sixty pr seventy persons. Wffi, 3Q. — In the afternoon we came to Ment«, and agreed for our passage to_ Colen, by water, for a florin per head ; which was bnt half what we gave before, though (It seems) twice as much as we ought to have given, y^titr. 31. — We spent half an hour in the great church, a huge heap of irregular build- ing, full of altars, adorned (or loaded rather) with abundance pf gold and silver. In going out, we ohseTved a paper on the door, whieh was of so extraordinary a nature, that I thought jt would not be labour lost tp trans- cribe },%, The words were as foUpw ; — " Vollkommener ablass fur die arme seelen im feg-feur. "Seine pabliche heiligkeit, Clemens der 12te, haben in diesem jahe 1738, den 7 Au- gusti, die psarr kirche des Sanc^ ChristopU- ori in Mentz gnadigsten privile^irt, dass eift je^Ier priester, so wohl secular als regularis- ^hen stands, der am aller seelen tag, wie aneh an einem ^edem tag in derselben pctay : so ^ann am zwiein vom ordinario tagen einer |eden woch das |ahr hindurch, fur die se«l eiae phristglaubigen verstptbenen an zutn altar wess lesen wird, jedesmahl eine seel aus dem feg-feur erlosen konnc." " A full release for the poor Souls Jn pur^ gatory. " His papal holiness, Clement the XHth, hath this year, 1738, on the seventh of August, most graciously priveleged the Cathedra! 1738.] JOURNAt. C7 Church of St, Christopher, In Mehfi, so that every Priest, as well secular as regulai", who will read mass at an altar, for th^ SDul 6i a Christian departed, on any holiday, oi' on any day within the bclave thereof, or on two extraordinary days, to be' appbirtted fiy the ordinar;^, of any week in the year, may' each time deliver a soul out of tlie fire of purga- tory." Now I desire to know, whether any Roman- ist, of common sense, can either defend or approve of this ? At eight we took boat, and on Saturday, Sept. 2, about eleven, came to Colen ; which we left atone, and between seven and eight reached a village, an hour short of Neus. Here we overtook a large number of Swit- zers, men, women, and children, singing, dancing, and making merry, being' all going to make iheir fortunes in Georgia. Looking upon them as delivered into my hands by God, I plainly' told them what manner of place it was. If they now leap ihlb the fire with open eyes, their blood is on their own head. M'on.ii, — Before noon we came to Cleve, and to Nimwegen in the evening. The' next night we lay at a little village near tiel : which leaving early in the raornirtg, wS wallc- ed by the side of many pleasant orchards, and in the afternoon came to Ysselstefin. We stayed only one night with the titelhtfen", 0ii the new house, called Herndyke, an fiiiglis'li mile from the town,), and hasting fofWartl', came the next afternoon to Dr. Koker''s, at Rotterdam. i cannot but acknowledge the Ci-vilil^ of this friendly ma:n, all' the timfe We sta^^d in his bouse. In the morning, Friday, 8th, wte went to the English episcopal Church, which is a large,, handsome, convenient building-'. The Minister read prayers seriously' and distinctly,, to a small' well-behaved' congrejfai- tion. Being informed our ship •n'as to sail thfc next day, (Saturday,): we took leaVe df our generous friend, and went to ah inn close to the Quay, that we might be reatljt whSh called to go abroad. Having Waited till past four in the afternoon, we stepped into the Jews' Synagogue, which I'ieS nfea* thfe waterside. I do not wonder' tWalf So' niariy .lews (especially; those who llaire an'y rtflic- tioo) utterly ahj'ure all religion. My S|iiiit was moved within me, at that horrid, sense- less pageantry, that mockery of God, wliichi they, called public worship. Lord, db nbt' ^hou yet " cast oflf thy people !" But' " ih| Ahiaham'sseed*' let them also be "blessed!" The ship lingering still, I had'tiine to exhort' several English; whom we met with at our| inn,, to pursue inward religion ; the renewall of their souls in righteousness and true holi- ness. In the morning a daughter of afflic- tion came to see me, who teaches a school at! Rotterdam. She h^d been for some time under deep convictions ;' but could find none to instruct or comfort her. After much con- versation, we joinciiiPin pWyer, and lieJ spirit a little reviveti. Between niino and ten we went on bbartf. In the afternoon I read prayers, arid presfcTied' in the g'reSt' cabin. The wind beitig confCar^, we did not get out of the river till 'WeBiilsisd'ay'; nor to £ondori till S'atturday night. Sv/n. Sept. 17.^1 l4e'g[iri a'gaih to declare in my own cbuntry, tAe glatf tidings of salviafiterf, preaching three tiinds, and afterwards ex- pounding the Holy' Scripture to i large com- pany in the Minbries. On Monday I rej oiced tb meet with our little Society, which' now consisted of tMHy-two persons. The next day I Werif to the condemned felonsin New- gate, and offered them free salvation; fii the evdliing I went to a Society in' Bear-yard, and preached repentance and remi'Ssion of siris. Thr next evening I spoke the truth in lOvB to a Society in Aldersgatie-strtet : somte contradicted at first, bnt not' lorig ; sb thalt nothing but love appeared at our parting. fhut. 21. — I went to a Society' irf Gufter- lane ; but I coUl'd riot declare the mighty works of God there, as I did afterwards ait the Savoy, in all simplicity : &d' the word did not return empty. Finding abundance of people' greatly exas- perated by gl'oss misrepreseritatiohs of the lord's I had spokett, I werit tb as many df therti in' pri'Vilte, as' my tiriie ■w'ould- permit. God gave riie mucih lo've towards them all. Some wei-e conirtncbd'thgyhad'lieeri'mi'sta'fceini: and who knoweth but God wilf soon retu'rii to the rest, and ifeaVe a blfessirig behind him? On S'atiirdky, 23(1, • I -^As ertabled'to speak strong wdr'ds', both' at Nevifgiite, a'nd at Mi. E.'s Soei'ely, arid the tfext day at St. Anne's andt^^fibfedtS't. /oliH'S ClbrkeHweil ; SO that I' fear fti'eV'^ill bfeir' me there no longer. ?'««»';. ^.—i detlari^d the Gospel' bf Peace to a smart cbriipa'riy attAVlndfebr. Hie neit evening itfr'. if. jifeAHiiedtvo the- Societies* it Bow ; Hut riot "the'trtlth aslt' i^'in J-fesriS:" 1 was afraid lest " the lame should be tUrti'ed out of the ■v(*ay ;" but (Stod ain'sw'ei'ed' the thoughts of mji heart, and took away my fear, in a riiannef 1 did not expect, evert' by the words of Thomas Stferrihold : theywere thes^: (sung imrtiedialely after the sermon :)> ■fTiy mercy is above 'all ttiiigsi O God ; it doth cxce'l^ 111 ti'ust wliereof, as ili tK^/wTWgS, Tliesoiis of me-i shsfll d-well. Within tliy bouse tlie^''s}r;t>J be fed I Witfi plenty at their w'ill ;' Of all delights thev siiatl be sped; A lid lakefhereof thei'r Ifll. Because the well of life tti'dst pure' Doth ever flow ftoffi'tTiW Ati.'d ill tlry light we-are-most-siiTe' Eternal light to see. From such as thee desire -to know Let'Hot thy grace d'enart' Thy ri^tfionsnea'B'd^ciare'afiy'^Bliow To men of'upligli^'h'eart. So*. 30. — One whohad^ been" a zeSWiW dp- poser of "this way," sent and desired to rs REV. J. WESLEY'S £1738. speak with me iramediately. He had all the signs of settled despair, both in his counte- nance and behaviour. He said, "he had been enslaved to sin many years, especially to drunkenness : that he had long used all the means of grace, had constantly gone to Church, and Sacrament, had read the Scrip- ture, and used much private prayer, and yet was nothing profited." I desired we might join in prayer. After a short space, he rose, and his countenance was no longer sad. He said, "Now I know God loveth me, and has forgiven my sin : and sin shall not have dominion over me: for Christ hath set me free." And according to his faith it was unto him. Sun. Oct. I. — I preached both morning and afternoon at St. George's in the East. On the following days I endeavoured to explain the way of salvation to many who had mis- understood what had been preached concern- ing it. . Fri. 6. — I preached at St. Antholin's once more. In the afternoon I went to the Rev. Mr. Bedford, to tell him between me ilnd him alone, of the injury he had done both to God and his brother, by preaching and print- ing that very weak sermon on assurance ; ^vhich was an ignoratio elenchi from beginning to end: seeing the assurance we preach is of quite another kind from that he writes against. We speak of an assurance of our present pardon ; not, as he do'is, of our final perseverance. In the evening I began expounding to a little Society in Wapping. On Sunday, 8th, I preached at the Savoy Chapel, (I suppose the last time,) on the parable (or history rather) of the Pharisee and Publican praying in the temple. On Monday, 9th, I set out for Oxford. In walking I read the truly sur- prising , narrative of the conversions lately wrought' in and about the town of North- ampton, in New England. Surely, "this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our syes." An extract from this I wrote to a friend, concerning the state of those who are weak in faith. His answer, which I received at Bristol, on Saturday, 14th, threw me into great perplexity ; till, after crying to God, I took up a Bible, which opened on these words: "AndJabez called on the God of Israel, saying. Oh, that thou wouldest bless me indeed, and enlarge my coast I And that thine hand might be with me, and that thou wouldest keep me from evil that it may not grieve mel and God granted him that which he requested." This, however, with a sentence in the eve- ning lesson, put me upon considering my own state more deeply. And what then occurred to me was as follows : — " Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith." Now the surest test wherby we an examine ourselves, whether we be indeed In the faith, is that given by St. Paul : " If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature. Old. things are passed away ; behold all things are become new." First: his judgments are new: his judg- ment of himself, of happiness, of holiuess. He judges himself to be altogether fallen short of the glorious image of God ; to have no good thing abiding in him, but all that is corrupt and abominable ; in a word, to be wholly earthly, sensual, and devilish : a motley mixture of beast and devil. Thus, by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of myself ; therefore, lam, in this respect, a new creature. Again: His judgment concerning happi- ness is new. He would as soon expect to dig it out of the earth, as to find it in riches, ho nour, pleasure, (so called,) or indeed, in the enjoyment of any creature: he knows theie can be no happiness on earth, but in the eu- joyment of God, and in Uie foretaste of those " rivers of pleasure which flow at his right hand for evermore." Thus, by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of happiness ; therefore, 1 am, in this respect, a new creature. Yet again : His judgment concerning holi- ness is new. He no longer j adges it to be an outward thing ; to consist either in doing no harm, in doing good, or in using the ordi- nances of God. He sees it is the life of God in the soul ; the image of God fresh stamped on the heart ; an entire renewal of the miiid in every temper and thought, afler the like- ness of Him that created it. Thus, by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of holiness ; therefore, I am, in this respect, a new creature. Secondly : His designs are new. It is the design of his life, not to heap up treasures upon earth ; not to gain the praise of men ; not to indulge the desires of the flesh, the desire of the eye, or the pride of life ; but to regain the image of God ; to have the life of God again planted in his soul ; and to be re- newed after His likeness, in righteousness and all true holiness. This, by the grace of God in Christ, is the design of my life ; therefore, I am, in this respect, a new creature. "Thirdly : His desires are new, and indeed the whole train of his passions and inclina- tions. They are no longer fixed on earthly things ; they are now set on the things of heaven. His love, and joy, and hope, his sorrow, and fear, have all respect to things above; they all point heavenward: where his treasure is, there is his heart also. I dare not say, I am a new creature in this respect ; for other desires often arise jn my heart: but they do not reign. I p^it them all under my feet, through ChriA, which strengtheneth me : therefore, I believe he is creating me anew in this also ; and that he has begun, though not finished, his work. 1788.] JOURNAL. 00 Fourthly : His convergation Is ndw. It ts *' always seasoned with salt, and fit to minis- ter grace to the hearers." So is mine, by the grace of God in Christ ; therefore^ in this respect, I am a new crea- ture. Fifthly :' His actions are new : the tenor of Lis life singly points at the glory of God ; all his substance and time are devoted thereto. " Whether he eats or drinlcs, or whatever he does," it either springs from, or leads to, the love of God and man. Such, by the grace of God in Christ, is the tenor of my life ; therefore, in this respect, I am a new creature. But St. Paul tells us elsewhere, that " the fruit of the Spirit is love, peace, joy, long-suf- fering, gentleness, meeltness, temperance." Now although, by the grace of God in Christ, I find a measure of some of these in myself, viz. of peace, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, . temperance ; yet others I find not: I cannot find in myself the love of God or of Christ. Hence my deadness and wan- derings in public prayer : hence it is, that even in the Holy Communion, I have frequently no more than a cold attention. Again: I have not that joy in the Holy Ghost : no settled lasting joy : nor have I such a peace as excludes the possibility either of fear or doubt. When holy men have told me, "I had no faith," I have often doubted whether I had or no : and these doubts have made me very uneasy, till I was relieved by prayer and the Holy Scriptures. Yet, upon the whole, although I have not yet that joy in the Holy Ghost, nor the full assurance of faith, much less am I, in the full sense of the words, "in Christ a new creature;" I nevertheless trust that I have a measure of faith, and am "accepted in the beloved." I trust, " the handwriting that was against me is blotted out," and that I am reconciled to God through his Son. Sun. 15. — I preached twice at the Castle, and afterwards expounded at three Societies. Wednesday evening, I came to London a^aln, and on Friday, met a Society (of soldiers chiefly) at Westminster. On Sunday, 22d, I preached at Bloomsbury, in the morning, and at Shadwell in the afternoon. Wednes- day, 25th, I preached at Basingshaw Church ; on Friday morning at St. Antholin's ; on Sunday at Islington, and at London-wall. In the evening, being troubled at what some said, of "the kingdom of God within us," and doubtful of my own state, I called upon God, and received this answer from his Word : " He himself also waited, for the kingdom of God." " But should not I wait in silence and retirement?" was the thought that immediately struck into my mind. I opened my Testament again on those words ; " Seest thou not, how faith wrought together with his works ? And by works was faith made perfect." Fri. Nov. 3. — I preached at St. Antholin's ; Sunday, 5th, in the morning at St. Botolph's Bishopsgate, in the afternoon at Islington, and in the evening to such a congregation as. I never saw before, at St. Clement's, in the Strand: as this was the first time of my preaching here, I suppose it is to be the last. On Wednesday my brother and I went, at their earnest dvsire, to do the last good oiflce to the condemned malefactors. It was the most glorious instance I ever saw, of faith triumphing over sin and death. One observ- ing the tears run fast down the cheeks of one of them in particular, while his eyes were steadily fixed upwards, a few moments be- fore he died, asked, " How do you feel your heart now?" He calmly replied, "I feel a peace, which I could not have believed to be possible ; and I know it is the peace of God, which passeth all understanding." ':■ My brother took that occasion of declaring the Gospel of peace to a large assembly of publicans and sinners. O Lord God of my fathers, accept even me among them, and cast me not out from among thy children ! In the evening I proclaimed mercy to my fellow-sinners at Basinghaw Church; and the next morning at St. Antholin's. Friday, 10th, I set out, and Saturday, Uth, spent the evening with a little company at Oxford. I was grieved to find prudence had made them leave off singing psalms. I fear it will not stop here. God deliver me, and all that seek him in sincerity, from what the world calls Christian prudence 1 Sun. 12. — I preached twice at the Castle. In the following week, I began more narrowly to enqui re what the doctrine of the Church of England is, concerning the much contro- verted point of j ustification by Faith ; and the sum of what I found in the Homilies I extracted aiid printed for the use of others; Sun. 19. — I only preached in the afternoon at the Castle. On Monday night I was greatly troubled in dreams, and about eleven o'clock waked in an unaccountable consternation, without being able to sleep again. About that time, as (I found in the morning,) one who had been designed to be my pupil, but was not, came into the Porter's Lodge, (where several persons were sitting) with a pistol in his hand. He presented this, as in sport, first at one and then at another : he then attempted twice or thrice to shoot him- self, but itwouldnot go off. Upon his laying it down, one took it up, and blew out the priming ; he was very atigry, went and got fresh prime, came in again, sat down, beat the flint with his key \ and about twelve, pulling off his hat and wig, said, " He would die like a gentleman," and shot himself through the head. Thiir. 23. — Returning fi-om preaching a( the Castle, I met once more wilh my old compa- nion in affliction, C. D., who stayed with me 70 REV. J. WJfSLKY'S [1738. till Monday. His last conversation witli me was as follows : " Tn thisi you are belter than you was at Savannah ; you know that you was then quite wrong, r but you are not right yet. You know that/ you was then blind'; but you do niot see novi*.. " I doubt not but God will bring you to the light' foundation ; but I have no hope for you TCfiile you! are on your present foundation ; it is as dSfferent from the true, as the right hand froja' flie' left ; you have all to begin anew. " I have observed alt your words and ac- tions, and I see you are of the same spirit still. You have a simplicity; but it is a simplicity of your own: it is not the simplici- ty of Christ. You' t\Axik you do not trust in your own/ works ; but you do trust in your own/ works; you do not believe in Christ. " You have a present! freedom from sin ; but' it is' only a temporary suspension of it, not a< dbliinierance from. it. And you have a peace ; but it is not a true peace. If death were tO' approach, you would find all your fears retnrni . " But i am forbid to say any mor.e ; my heairt sinks- in. me like a stone." I wastroubled.' I begged. of God an answer ef (ffiaoe; and opened: on those wordS) " As many walk accordin|g: to/ this rule, peace be onitUenr, andi meiicy,. aitd; upon the. Israel of fited." I wiaS/askingintbeieTeiringithait God would fulfil adl his projoial^s iamy- sanl^ when I opened my Testament on- those words; " M^- hour i» not! yet.'comei" Sim. Bea, 3i — I' begai|< neadinjg; prayers: at Bocardoi. (itHe city^ priaoni.) which had been long, diseeuitinued.. lai the. aftemoon I re- ceived a letten earnestly desiring me. to pub- 11^1 my aioconntofiGeoTglia.; and another as earnestly dissuading me from it,, " because it would bring much trouble upon me." I con- sulted God in. his. wordi and received two answers : the-. fir.st Bzek. xxxiii. 2 — 6 ; the other,. " Thou therefore endure hardship as a good^ soldier of Jesos Christ.. Tues. Dec. 5.-^1 began reading, prayers and preaching; in Gloucester-Green work- house,, and-on Thursday in that belonging to St; Thomas's parish. On both days I preachediatlthu Castle. At St^. Thomas's ivas a young woman, raving mad, screaming, and tormenting herself continually.. I had a strong desire to speak to her. The moment I began she was still: the tears ran down her cheeks all the time, I was telling her "Jesus of Nazareth is able and willing to deliver you." O where is faith upon earth? Why are these poor wretches left under the open bondage of S'atan ? Jesu's, Master ! Give thou medicine to heal their. sickness; and deliver those who are now also vexed with unclean spirits ! About this time, being desirous to fcnowhow the work of God went on among our brelliien at London, I wrote to many of them concern- ing the state of their souds : one or two of their answers 1 have subjoined. "^My dear friend,, whom I love in the truth. " I know my Saviour's voice, and my heart bums with love and desire to foU-ow Mm' in the regeneration. I haive no confidence ill the flesh ; I loathe myself and lovehimionly. My dear brother, my spirit, even atthis mo- ment, rejoices, in God' my Savdowr, aindthe love which is shed abroad ini my hearts by the Holy Ghost,, destroys, all self-love^ so that I could lay down my life for my brethren. I know that my Redeemer, liveth, and have confidence toWai'ds God« that through his blood, my sins are forgiven. He hath begiot-- ten me of hit) own. Will, and' saves me front sin,, so thai if has no dominion over me. His Spirit bears witness with my spirit.ithati I am his- child by adoption and grace. And this is not far works of righteousness which 1 have done ; for liam his workmanship, credited in Christ Jesus unto good works ; so that al boasting is excluded. It is now about eigl.' teen years since Jesus took possession of in heart. He then opened my eyes, and said unto'mo; ' Be of^good' cheer, thy ^ns/^re foi- given thee.' My dear friend, bear with my relating^ after what manner I was borj) of God.. It was au' instantaneous act. My whole heart was: filled with a' di vine power; drawing all. the £acul ties of my soul after Christ, Which continued, three or four nights and days./ It was a mighty rushing wind,. coming into the soulj enabling, me from that moment to' be mo're than conqueror over those corruptions which before I was always a slave to. Since that time,: the whole bent of my wall, halh been towards him day and night, even in my dreams.. I know that I dwell in Christ, and Christ in me ; I am bone of his bone,, and flesh of his flesh. That you and. all that w/oit for his appearing, may flndtlie consolation, of Israel,,ig the ear.nest prayer of "Your affectionate brother in Christ, "W. F.!' " My, most dear and honoured- fathef in Christy " In the twentieth y«ar of my ^e, 17S7, God was pleased to opert my eyes, and' to lot me see that I did not live as became a- child of God. I found my sins were great,. (tlio ugh I was what they call a sober person,) and that God keptan account of theiaaU. How- ever I thought, if I repented^ and led- a goed life,. God would accept me. And so I went on for about half a year, andihad sometimes great joy. But last winter, I. began- to find that whatever I did was- nothing, and. the enemy of my souls laid so many things- to my charge, thatsometimes I despaired of heaven; I continued in great doubts and fears till Apiil 9lh, whenfl went out of town. Here for a time I was greatly transported, in seeing the glorious works of God: but in about three 1788.J JOGRNAL. 71 weeks I was Tiolently assaulted again, God then offered a Saviour to me, but my self- righteousness kept me from laying hold on him. " On Whitsunday I -went to receive tjie blessed Sacrament, but with a heart as bard as a stone ; heavy laden I was indeed, when God was pleased to lei me see a icrudiied Saviour. I saw there was a fountain opened in his side for me to wash in and be clean. But alas ! I was afraid to venture;, fearing I should be too presumptuous ; and I know I, at that time, refused the atonement which I might then have had : yet J received S'feai comfort. But in about nine days' time my joy went out, as a lamp does for want of oil, and I fell into my old state. Yet I was not without hope ; for, ever after that time I could not despair of salvation : I had soclear a sight of the fountain opened in the side of our Lord. But still when I thought of death, or the day of judgment, it was a great terror to me. And yet I was afraid to venture to lay all my sins upon Christ. " This was not all. But whenever I retired to prayer, I had a violent pain in my head. This only seized me when I began to pray earnestly or to cry aloud to Christ : but when I cried to him against this also, he gave me ease. Well, I found God did love me, and did draw me to Christ. I hungered and thirsted after him ; but was still afraid to go boldly to Christ, and to claim him as my Saviour. " July 3. — My dear sister came down to see me. She had received the atonement on St. Peter's day. I told her I thought Christ died for me, but as to the assurance she men- tioned, I could say nothing. " July 6. — She went. That night I went into the garden, and considering what she had told me, I saw him by faith whose eyes are as a flame of fire, him who justifieth the un- godly. I told him I was ungodly, and it was for me that he died. His blood did I plead with great faith, to blot out the handwriting that was against me. I told my Saviour that he had promised to give rest to all that were heavy laden. This promise 1 claimed, and I saw him by faith, stand condemned before God in my stead. I saw the fountain opened in his side. I found, as I hungered, he fed me ; as my soul thirsted, he gave me out of that fountain to drink : and so strong was my faith, that if I had had all the sins of the world laid upon me, I knew and was sure one drop of his blood was suiBcient to atone for all. Well, I clave unto him, and be did wash me in his blood. He hath presented me to his Father and to my Father, to his God and my God, a pure spotless virgin, as if I had never committed any sin. It is on Jesus I stand, the Saviour of sinners : it is he that hath loved me, and given himself for me. I cleave unto him, as my surety, and he is bound to pay God the debt ; while I stand on this rock, I am sure Aeigaiea ot'tielt cannot prevail against me. It is by faith that I am justified, and have peace Wiiti God through him : his blood has made reconcilia- tion to God for me. It is by faith I have received the atonement. It is by faith I have the Son of God amd the Spirit of Clii-ist dwelling in me. And what then shall sepa- rate me from the love of God, which is in CJirist Jesns my Lord ! " yay have more light from God, more wisdom for the guid- ing of other souls, than many that are stroBg in faitli. As to the manner of propagating the faith, you believe, (as I have also heard others affirm,) That we may, on some accounts, "use guile;" By saying what we know will deceive the hearers, or lead them to think the thing which is not; By describing things a little beyond the truth, in order to their coming up to it ; By speaking- as if we meant what we do not. But I believe. That we may not " use guile" on any ac- count whatsoever ; That Ave may not, on any account, say, what we know will, and design should, de- ceive the hearers ; That we may not describe things one jot beyond the truth, whether tliey come up to it or no ; and That we may not speak, on any pretence as if we meant what indeed we do not. Lastly, As to the fruits of your thus pro- pagating the faith in England, you believe. Much good has been done by it ; Many unsettled from a false foundation ; Many brought into true stillness, in order to their coming to the true foundation ; Some grounded thereon, who were wrong before, but are right now. On the contrary, I believe, that very little good, but much hurt has been done by it. Many, who were beginning to build holi- ness and good works, on the true foundation of faith in Jesus, being now wholly un- settled and lost in vain reasonings and doubtful disputations ; Many others being brought into a false, unscriptural stillness ; so that they are not likely to come to any true foundation ; And many being grounded on a faith which. is without works; so that they who were right before, are wrong now. Tuea. Jan. I. 1740. — I endeavoured to ex- plain to our brethren, the true, Christian, Scriptural " stillness," by largely unfolding those solemn words : " Be still, and know that I am God." Wednesday, 2, I earnestly besought them all, to "stand in the old paths;" and no longer to subvert one another's souls, by idle controversies and strife of words. They all seemed convinced. We then cried to God, to heal all our back- slidings. And He' sent forth such a spirit of peace and love, as we had not known for many months before. Thur. 3. — I left London, and the next evening came to Oxfotd ; where 1 spent ths two following days, in looking over the letters which 1 had received for the sixteen or eighteen years last past. How few traces of inward religion are here ! 1 found bu one among allmy correspondents, who de- clared, (what I well Teraember, at that time, I knew not how to understand,) that ," God had shed abroad his love in his heart, and given him the peace that passeth all under- standing." But, who believed his report? Should I conceal a sad truth, or declare it for the profit of others 1 He was expelled out of his Society, as a madman, and being disowned by his friends, and despised and forsaken of all men, lived obscure and un- known for a few months, and then went to Him whom his soul loved. Mon. 7. — I left Oxford. In the evening I preached at Burford ; the next evening at Malmsbury ; and on Wednesday, 9, 1 once more described the exceeding great and precious promises at Bristol. Sai. 12. — I explained the former part of Heb, vi. ; and many were " renewed agaic to repentance." Sunday, 13, while the Sa- crament was administering at the house of a person that was sick in Kingswood, a woman, who had been before much tempted of the Devil, sunk down as dead. One could not perceive by any motion of her breast, that she breathed, and her pulse was hardly discernible. A strange sort of dis- simulation this ! I would wish those who think it so, only to stop their own breath and pulse one hour: and I will then sub- scribe to their opinion, Mon. 14. — I began expounding the Scrip tures in order, at the New-Room, at six in the morning ; by which means many more attend the College prayers (which imme- diately follow) than ever before. In the afternoon I preached at Downing, four miles from Bristol, on, "God hath given unto us eternal life; and this life is in his Son:' and on Tuesday, 15, at Sison, five miles from Bristol, on, " The blood which cleans- eth us from all sin," After preaching, I visited a young man, dangerously ill, who a day or two after, cried out aloud, " Lord Jesus thou knowest that I love thee ! And I have thee, and will never 'et thee go:" and died immediately, Thur. 17.— I preached at Kendalshire, six miles from Bristol, on " Whosoever is born of God does not commit sin," Sunday, 20, my heart was enlarged at Kingswood, in declaring, " Ye are saved through faith," And the woman who had been so torn of the Devil last week, was now made partaker ot this salvation ; being above measure filled with the love of God, and with all peace and joy in believing, Mon. 21,-1 preached at Hannam, four miles from Bristol, In the evening I made a collection, in our congregation, for the relief of the poor, without Lawford's-gate ; who having no work, (because of the severe .1710.J JOURNAL. Ml frost.) and no assistance from the parish wherein they lived, vfere reduced to the last extremity. I made another collection on Thursday, and a third on Sunday: by which we were enabled to feed a hundred, some- times a hundred and fifty, a day, of those whom we found to need it most. Tnes. 23. — I preached at Bridge- Gate, six miles from Bristol : Thursday, 24, at Westerleigh, eight miles from thence. In the evening, at the New-Room, I expounded Exod. xiv. And we found that God's arm is not shortened, and rejoiced before him with reverence. I was a little surprised in going out of the room, at one who catched hold of me, and said abruptly, " I must speak with you, and will. I have sinned against light and against love ! I have sin- ned beyond forgiveness ; I have been curs- ing you in my heart, and blaspheming God, ever since I came here: I am damned ; I know it ; I feel it ; I am in hell ; I have hell in my heart." I desired two or three, who had confidence in God, to j oin in her crying to Him on her behalf. Immediately that horrid dread was taken away, and she began to see some dawnings of hope. Fri. 29. — Another was with me, who, after having tasted the heavenly gift, was fallen in the depth of despair ; but it was not long before God heard the prayer, and restored to her the light of his countenance. One came to me in the evening, to know " if a man could not be saved without the faith of assurancs?" I atjswered, 1. I can- not approve of your tei-ms ; because they are not scriptural. I find no such phrase as either " Faith of assurance," or, " Faith of adherence," in the Bible : besides, you speak as if there were two faiths in one Lord ; whereas, St. Paul tells us, there is but one faith in one Lord. 2. By, " Ye are saved by faith," I understand, ye are saved from your inward and outward sins. 3. I never yet knew one soul thus saved, without what you call "the faith of assurance:" I mean a sure confidence, that by the merits of Christ he was reconciled to the favour of God. Sat. 26. — I was strongly conviuced, that if we asked of God, He would give light to all those that were in darkness. About noon we had a proof of it: one that was weary and heavy-laden, upon prayer made for her, soon finding rest to her soul. In the afternoon we had a second proof ; another mourner being speedily comforted. M V D n was a third ; who about five o'clock began again to rejoice in God her Saviour, as did M yH y, about the same hour, after a long night of doubts and fears. Thwr, 31. — I went to one in Kingswood, who was dangerously ill ; as was supposed, past recovery ; but she was strong in the Lord, longing to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Some of her words were, " I was long striving to come to my Saviour, and I then thought He was afar off: but now I know He was nigh me all that time: I know his arms were round mc ; for his arms are like the rainbow, .they go round heaven and earth." I had now determined, if it should please God, to spend some time in Bristol ; but, quite contrary to my expectation, I was called away in a manner I could not resist. A young man, who had no thoughts of re- ligion, had come to Bristol a few months before. One of his acquaintance brought him to me ; he approved of what he heard, andfor a while behaved well . but soon after his seriousness wore otF, he returned to Lon- don, and fell in with his old acquaintance : by some of these he was induced to commit a robbery on the highway ; for which he was apprehended, tried, and condemned : he had now a strong desire to speak with me ; and some of his words (in a letter to his friend) were, "I adjure him by the living God, that he come and see me before I go hence." Fri. Feb. 1. — ^I set out, and on Sunday, 3, declared the grace of God at Newbury, from those words of the Prophet : " I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely !" and though the church was full of (chiefly) genteel, well-dressed people, they behaved as if they knew God was there. Mon. 4. — I came to Reading, and met with a few hungering and thirsting after righte ousness. A few more I found at Windsor, in the evening. The next afternoon I reached London. Wed. 6. — I went to the poor young man, who lay under sentence of death : of a truth God has begun a good work in his soul : O may it be brought to perfection ! I think it was the next time I was there, that the Ordinary of Newgate came to me, and with much vehemence told me " he was sorry I should turn Dissenter from the Church of England." I told him, "if it was so, I did not know it." At which he seemed a little surprised ; and offered at something by way of proof, but which needed not a reply. Our 20th Article defines a true Church, "A congregation of faithful people, wherein the true word of God is preached, and the sa- craments duly administered." According to this account, the Church of England is that body of faithful people (or holy believers) in England, among whom the pure word of God is preached, and the sacraments duly administered. Who then are the worst Dis- senters from this Church? 1. Unholy men of all kinds, swearers, sabbath-breakers, drunkards, fighters, whoremongers, liars, revilers, evil-speakers ! the passionate, the gay, the lovers of money , the 1 overs of dress, or of praise, the lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God: all these are Dissenters of the highest sort, continually striking at the root of the Church : and themselves belong- ing in truth to no Church, but to the Syna- gogue of Satan. 2. Men unsound in tha IIS REV. J. WESI.RY'S [1740. faith ; those who deny the Scriptures of truth ; those who deny the Lord that bought them ; those wlio deny justification by faith alone, or the present salvation which is by faith : these also are Dissenters of a very high kind : for they likewise strike at the foundation ; and were their principles uni- versally to obtain, there could be no true Church upon earth. Lastly, those who un- duly administer the sacraments ; who (to instance but in one point) administer the Lord's Supper to such as have neither the powernor the form of Godliness : these too are gross Dissenters from the Church of England, and should not cast the first stone at others. Tites. 12. — The young man who was to die the next day, gave me a paper, part of which was as follows : — " As I am to answer to the God of justice and truth, before whom I am to appear naked to-morrow, " I came to Bristol with a design to go abroad, either as a surgeon, or in any other capacity that was suiting. It was there I unfortunately saw Mr. Ramsey. He told me, after one or two interviews, that he was in the service of Mr. John Wesley ; and that he would introduce me to him ; which he did. 1 cannot but say, I was always fond of the doctrine that I heard from him : how- ever, unhappily;, I consented with Mr. Ram- sey, and 1 believe, between us we might take more than thirty pounds out of the money collected for building the school in Kingswood. "I acknowledge the justice of God in overtaking me for my sacrilege, in taking that money which was devoted to God : but He, I trust, has forgiven me this and all my sins, washing them away in the blood of the Lamb. " Gwillau Snowde." " Feb. 12, 1739—40." I knew not, in the morning, whether to re- joice or grieve, when they informed me, " he was reprieved for six weeks ;" and afterwards, " that he was ordered for trans- portation," But known unto God are all his works ! Wed. 20. — ^I explained at Deptford the nature of Christian faith and salvation. Many seemed to receive the word with joy ; others complained, " Thou bringest strange things to our ears ;" though some of them had not patience to hear what this new doctrine was. Thur. 21. — I had a long conference with those whom I esteem very highly in love ; but I could not yet understand them on one point, " Christian openness and plainness of speech." They pleaded for such a reserv- edness and closeness of conversation, as I could in no wise reconcile whh St. Paul's direction : " By manifestation of the truth to commend ourselves to every man's con- science in the sight of God." Yet I scarce knew what to think, — considering they had the practice of their whefle Church on their side,— till I opened mv Testament on these words : " What is that to thee 1 follow thou me." Tues. 26. — Complaint was made again, (as indeed, had been done before, and that not once or twice only,) that many of our brethren, not content with leaving off the ordinances of God themselves, were conti- nually troubling those that did not, and dis- puting with them, whether they would or no. "The same complaint was made, the next night also, at the meeting of the Society. I then plainly set before them the things they had done, expostulated the case with them, and earnestly besought them, " not to trouble or perplex the minds of their brethren any more ; but at least to excuse those who still waited for God in the ways of his own appointment." Sat. March 1. — Many that were in heavi- ness being met together, we cried to God to comfort their souls. One of these soon found that God heareth the prayer. Slie had before been under the physician's hands ; her relations taking it for granted she was beside herself; but the Great Physician alone knew how to heal her sickness, Man. 3. — I rode by Windsor to Reading, where I had left two or three full of peace and love ; but I newfound some from Lon- don had been here, grievously troubling these soulsalso, labouring to persuade them, I . That they had no faith at all ; because they sometimes felt doubt or fear : and 2. That they ought to be still ; not to go to church, not to communicate, not to search the Scrip- tures ; " Because (say they) you cannot do fny of these things without trusting in them." After confirming their souls, we left Read- ing, and on Wednesday, 5, came to Bristol. It was easy to observe here, in how different a manner God works now from what He did last spring. He then poured along like a rapid flood, overwhelming all before Him ; whereas now " He deigns his influence to infuse. Secret, refreshing as the silent dews," Convictions sink deeper and deeper ; !ove and joy are more calm, even, and steady; and God, in many, is laying the axe to the root of the tree, who can have no rest in their spirits till they are fully renewed in the image of God, in righteousness and true holiness. Wed. 12. — I found a little time (having been much importuned) to spend with the soldierin Bridewell, who was under sentence of death. This I continued to do once a day, whereby there was'also an opportunity of declaring the Gospel of peace to several desolate ones, that were confined in the same place. .Tuei. 25. — The morning exposition began atfive, as I hope it will always for the time to come. Thursday, 27, 1 had an interview with Joseph Chandler, a young Quaker, who had sometimes spoke in their meeting, with whom I had never exchanged a word'before ; as 1740.] JOURNAL. 113 Indppd I know him not, either by tace or tame, but some had been at tlie pains of car- ryinpt him, as from me, a formal cliallenge to dispute : and had afterwards told him, "that I had declared in the open Society, 1 challenged Joseph Chandler to dispute ; and lie promised to come, but broke his word." Joseph immediately sent, to know from my own moulh, if these things were so'.' If tliose, who probably count themselves bet- !«]■ t'hristians, had but done like this honest Quaker, how many idle tales, which they now poiently believe, would, like this, have vanished into air ! Sot. 29. — I spent another hour with one 1 had twice conversed with before, and with much the same effect. He asked, " wherein the doctrtne I preached dillered from the doctrine preached by other Ministers of the Church?" I told him, " I hope, not at all from that which is preached by many other Ministers ; but from that which is preached by some, it differs thus : [ preach the doc- trine of the Church, and they do not." Af- ter, he long and zealously laboured to prove, that " all Ministers preached as I did, and there was no difi'erence of doctrine at all." I was obliged to leave him ab- ruptly; and should, indeed have feared that my time had been spent to small purpose, but for one piece of history which 1 then learned, viz. " That he had gone to the Bishop, before his lordship left Bristol, and informed him, that 1 said in the public con- gregation, " I had had a conference with the Bishop and twelve clergymen, and had put them all to silence." Was his lordship so informed? and could he believe even this ? O Joseph Chandler, Joseph Chandler 1 I think it was about this time that the soldier was executed. For some time I had visited him every day ; but when " the love of God was shed abroad in his heart," I told him, " Do not expect to see me any more: He, who has now begun a good work in your soul, will, I doubt not, preserve you to the end ; but, I believe, Satan will sepa- rate us for a season." Accordingly, the next day I was informed, that the commanding officer had given strict orders, " neither Mr. Wesley, nor any one of his people, should be admitted ; for they were all Atheists." But did that man die like an Atheist? Let my last end be like his ! Tues. April ). — While I was expounding the former part of the 23d chapter of the Acts, (how wonderfully suited to the occa- sion, though not by my choice.) the floods began to lift up their voice. Some or other of the cliildren of Belial had laboured to dis^ turb ^us several nights before ; but now it seemed as i( all the hosts of the aliens were come together with one consent. Not only the court and the alleys, but all the street, upwards and downwards, was filled with peiiple, shouting, cursing, and swearing, Kiid icady to swallow thi' ground with Hcrce- ness and rage. The Mayor sent orders Wrat tbey should disperse, but they set him at nought. Themhief Constable came next, in person, who was, till then, sufficiently pre- judiced against us; but they insulted him also in so gross a manner, as I believe fully opened his eyes. At length the Mayor sent several of his officers, who took the ring- leaders into custody, and did not go till all the rest were dispersed. Surely he hath been to us " (he Minister of God for good." Wed. 2. — The rioters were brought u,p to the Court, the Quarter-Sessions being held that day. They began to excuse themselves, by saying many things of me. But the May or cut them all short, saying, "WhatMr. Wes- ley is, is nothing to you. I will keep the peace: I will have no rioting in the city." Calling at Newgate in the afternoon, I was informed, " that the poor wretches under sentence of death were earnestly de- sirous to speak with me ; but that it could not be. Alderman Beecher having just then sent an express order that they should not." I cite Alderman Beecher, to answer for these souls at the judgment-seat of Christ. rAtw. 3. — I went into the room, weak and faint. The Scripture that came in course was, "After the way thatyou call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers." I know not whether God hath been so with us from the beginning hitherto : He proclaimed, as it were, a general deliverance to the captives. The chains fell off'; they arose andfollowed Him ; the cries of desire, joy, and love, were on every side ; fear, sorrow, and doubt fled away. Verily, thou hast "sent a gracious rain upon thine inheritance, and refreshed it when it was weary." On Good Friday, I was much comforted by Mr. T 's sermon at All Saints, which was according to the truth of the Gospel ; as well as by the affectionate seriousness wherewith he delivered the holy bread to a very large congregation. IMay the good Lord fill him with all the life of love, and with all "spiritual blessings in Christ Jesus." At five, preaching on John xix. 34. " A soldier pierced his side, and there came forth blood and water^" I was enabled to speak strong words, both concerning the atoning blood, and the, living, sanctifying water. Many were deeply convinced of their want of both, and others were filled with strong consolation. Man. 7. — At the piessing instance of Howel Harris, I again set out for Wales. In the evening, I preached " repentance and re- mission of sins," at Lanvachas, three miles from the New Passage. Tuesday, Sth, I preached at Ponty-Pool, on. " By grace ye are saved through faith ;" and in the evening at Lauhithel.threemiles from thence, on, "I know that in me dwelieth no good thing." Wed. 9. — After reading prayers, in Lanhi thel church, I preached on those wolds. "I 114 REV. J. WESLEY'S ri-4-0. will Leal their backsliding, I will love tnem freely." In the afternoon, Howel Harris told me, how earnestly many had laboured to prejudice him against me ; especially those who had gleaned up all the idle stories at Bristol, and retailed them in their own country. And yet these are good Christians! These whisperers, tale-bearerSj back-biters, evil-speakers ! Just sucli Christians as mur- derers or adulterers. " Except ye repent, ye shall likewise perish." In the evening I expounded, at Cardiff, the story of the Pharisee and Publican. The next day, Thursday, 10th, after preach- ing thrice, I rode to Watford, five miles from Cardiff, where a few of us joined toge- ther in prayer, and in provoking one another to love and to good works. Fri. U. — I preached at Lantarnura church, on, " By grace ye are saved through faith." In the afternoon, I preached at Penreul, near Ponty-Pool. A few were cut to the heart, particularly Mrs. A d, who had some time before given me up for a Papist ; Mr. E — s, the curate, having averred me to be such, upon his personal knowledge, at her house in Ponty-Pool. I afterwards called, " O ye dry bones, hear the word of the I^oid :" And there was a shaking indeed. Tlvfee or four came to me in such mourning as 1 had hardly seen : as did a poor drunk- ard, between eleven and twelve, who was convinced by the word spqken on Tuesday. Sat. 12. — After preaching at Lanvachas in the way^ in the afternoon I came to Bristol, and heard the melancholy news that , one of the chief of those who came to make the disturbance on the first Instant, had hanged himself. He was cut down, it seems, alive, but died in less than an hour ; a second of them had been for some days in strong pain, and had many times sent to desire our prayers. A third came to me himself, and confessed, "he was hired that night, and made drunk on purpose ; but, w^hen he came to the door, he knew not what was the matter, he could not stir, nor open his mouth." AJon. 14. — 1 was explaining the liberty we have, "to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,"when oneoried out, as in an agony, " Thou art a hypocrite, a devil, an enemy to the Church. This is false doctrine; it is not the doctrine of the Church : it is damnable doctrine ; it is the doctrine of devils." I did not perceive that any were hurt there- by : but rather strengthened, by having such an opportunity of confirming their love toward him, and returning good for evil. Tues. 15. — I received the following note : " Sir, " This is to let you understand, that the man which made the noise last night is named John liemi. He now goes by the name of John Uarsy. He is a Romish priest. We have peoiile enough here in Bristol that know him." Sat. 19. — I received a letter from Mr. Simpson, and another from Mr. William Ox- lee, informing me that our poor brethren in Fetter-Lane were again in great confusion ; and earnestly desiring that if it were possible, I would come to London without delay. Mon. 21. — I set out, and the next evening reached London. Wednesday, 23d, I went to Mr. Simpson. He told me, " all the contu- sion was owing to my brother, who would preach up the ordinances ; whereas believers (said he) are not subject to ordinances ; and unbelievers have nothing to do with them. They ought to be still ; otherwise they will be unbelievers all the days of their life." After a fruitless dispute ofabout two hours, 1 returned home with a heavy heart. Wi. Molther was taken ill this day. I belifvu it was the hand of God that was upon him. In the evening our Society met, but cold, weary, heartless, dead. I found nothing of brotlu'riy love among them now, but a harsh, d.v, heavy, stupid spirit. For two hours tlicy looked one at another, when they looked up at all, as if one half of them was afraid of llic other; yea, as if a voice were sounding in their ears, " Take heed ye every one of his neighbour; trust ye not in any brother. For every brother will utterly supplant, and every neighbour will walk with slanders." I think not so few as thirty persons spoke to me in these two days, who had been strongly solicited, 1. To deny what God had done for their souls ; to own they never had living faith ; 2. To be still till they had it, to leave off all the means of grace, not to go to church, not to communicate, not to search the Scripture, not to use private prayer ; at least not so much, or not vo- cally, or not at any stated times. Fri. 25. — My brother and I went to Mr. Molther again, and spent two hours in con- versation with him. He now also explicitly affirmed, I. That there are no degrees in faith ; that none has any faith who has ever any doubt or fear, and that none is justified till he has a clean heart, with the perpetual in-dwelling of Christ and of the Holy Ghost; and, 2. That every one who has not this, ought, till he has it, to be still ; that is, as he explained it, not to use the ordinances or means of grace, so called. He also ex- pressly asserted, 1. That to those who have a clean heart, the ordinances are not matter of duty. They are not commanded to use them ; they are free ; they may use them, or they may not. 2. That those who have not a clean heart, ought not to use them ; (particularly not to communicate;) because God neither commands nor designs they should; (commanding them to none, de- signing them only for believers,) and be- cause they are not means of grace, there being no such thing as means of grace but Clirist only." Ten or twelve persons spoke to me this day also, and many more the day following, 171!).] JOURNAl,, 116 who had been greatly troubled by this new gospel, and thrown into the utmost heavi- ness ; and indeed wherever I went I found more and niore proofs of tlie grievous con- fusion it had occasioned ; many coming to ine day by day, who were once full of peace and love, but were now again plunged into doubts and fears, and driven even to their wit's end. I was now utterly at a loss what course to take, finding no rest for the sole of my foot. These vain jangljngs pursued me wherever 1 went, and were always sounding in my ears. Wednesday, 30th, I went to ray friend (that was !) Mr. St , at Islington. But he also immediately entered upon the subject, telling me, " Now he was fully assured, that no one has any degree of faith, till he is perfect as God is perfect." I asked, " Have you then no degree of faith V He said, "No; fori have not a clean heart." 1 turned and asked his servant, " Esther, have you a clean heart?" She said, " No ; my heart is desperately wicked ; hut I have no doubtorfear: I know my Saviour lovesme ; and I love him : I feel it every moment." I then plainly told her master, " Here is an end of your reasoning ; this is the state, the existence of which you deny." Thence I went to the little Society here, which had stood untainted from the begin- ning. But the plague was now spread to them also. One of them who had been long full of joy in believing, now denied she had any faith at all, and said, " Till she had, she would communicate no more." Another, who said, " she had the faith that overcom- eth the world ;" added, " she had not com- municated for some weeks ; and it was all one to her whether she did or no, for a be- liever was not subject to ordinances." In the evening, one of the first things started at Fetter-Lane was, the question con- cejning the ordinances. But I entreated we might not be always disputing, but rather give ourselves unto prayer. I endeavoured all this time, both by ex- plaining in public those Scriptures which had been misunderstood, and by private con- versation, to bring back those who had been led out of the way ; and having now de- livered my own soul, on Friday, May 2, I left London ; and, lying at Hungerford that night, the next evening came to Bristol. Sv/n. i, — I preached in the morning at the School, and in the afternoon at Rose-Green, on, " I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified." Mon. 5. — r expounded those words, "I write unto you, little children, beicause yonr sins are forgiven you ;" and described the state of those who have forgiveness of sins, but have not yet a clean heart. Wed. 7. — I prayed with a poor helpless sinner, who had been all his lifetime subject to bondage. But our Lord now proclaimed deliverance to the captive, and he rejoiced with joy unspeakable. All the next day his mouth was filled with praise, and on Friday he fi II asleep. T/air. S. — ^I was greatly refreshed by con- versing with several, who were indeed as little children; notartful or wise in their own eyes; not doating on "controversy and strife of words ;" buttruly " determined, to know nothing,save Jesus Christ and him crucified." Fri. 9.— 1 was a little surprised at some, who were buii'eted of Satan in an unusual manner, by such a spirit of laughter as they could in nowise resist, though it was pain and grief unto them. I could scarce have believed the account they gave me, had I not known the same thing ten or eleven years ago. Part of Sunday, my brother and I then used to spend in wal king in the meadows and singing Psalms. But one day, just as we were beginning to sing, he burst out into a loud laughter. I asked him, " If he was dis- tracted 1" and began to be very angry, and presently after to laugh as loud as he ; nor could we possibly refrain, though we were ready to tear ourselves in pieces, but we were forced to go home without singing another line. Tkcs. 13. — In the evening I went to Upton, a little town, five or six miles from Bristol, and offered to all those who had ears to hear, "Repentance and remission of sins." 'I'h'e Devil knew his kingdom shock, and therefore stirred up his servants to ring bells, and make all the noise they could. But my voice prevailed, so that most of those that were present heard the word which is able to save their souls. Wed. 14-. — I visited one of our colliers, who was ill of the small-pox. His soul was full of peace, and a day or two after returned to God that gave it. Sat. 17. — I found more and more undeni- able proofs, that the Christian state is a con- tinual warfare, and that we have need every moment to " watch and pray, lest we enter into temptation." Outward trials, indeed, were now removed, and " peace was in all our borders." But so much the more did inward trials abound ; and " if one member sulTered, all the members suffered with it." So strange a sympathy did I never observe before ; whatever considerable temptation fell on any one, unaccountably spreading itself to the rest, so that exceeding few were able to escape it. Sun. 18. — I endeavoured to explain those important words of St. Peter : " Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as if some strange thing happened unto you. M^^evlfetrde rn 'tv ifitv Trvp^(r€i irpbs "ireipafffjiby iifuv yetfofievii : literally, " Marvel not at the burning in you, which is for your trial." Wed. 21. — In the evening such a spirit of laughter was among us, that many were much "fftmded. But the attention of all was fixed 116 REV. J. WESr.EY'S [!-«. on poor L- whom we all knew to be no dissembler. One so violently and variously torn of the evil one did I never see before. Sometimes she laughed till al- most strang^led ; then broke out into cursing and blaspheming ; then stamped and strug- gled with incredible strength, so that four or five could scarce hold her : then cried out, " O eternity, eternity ! O that I had no soul ! O that I had never been born !" At last she faintly called on Christ to help her. And the violence of her pangs ceased. Most of our brethren and sisters were now fully convinced, that those who were under this strange temptation could not help it. Only E — th B , and Anne H n, were of another mind ; being still sure, " any one might help laughingif she would." This they declared to many on Thursday ; but on Friday the 23d, God suffered Satan to teach them better. Both of them were suddenly seized in the same manner as the rest, and laughed whether they would or no, almost without ceasing. Thus they continued for two da:ys, a spectacle to all ; and were then, upon prayer made for them, delivered in a moment. Mon. 26. — S a Ha g, after she had calmly rejoiced several days, in the midst of violent pain, found at once a return of ease, and health, and strength : and arose and went to her common business. Sun. June 1. — lexplained " the rest which remaineth for the people of God," in the morning at Kingswood-School, and in the evening at Rose-Green, to six or seven thou- sand people, I afterwards exhoited our Society, (the time being come that I was to leave them foraseasbn,)" to pray always," that they might not faint in their minds, though they were " wrestling, not with flesh and blood, butwith principalities and powers, aiid spiritual wickedness in high places." Mim. 2. — I left Bristol, and rode by Avon and Malmsbury (where I preached in the evening) to Oxford. Two or three, even here, had not yet been persuaded to cast away their confidence ; one of whom was still full of her first love, which she had re- ceived at the Lord's Table. Thur. 3. — I came to London ; where find- ing a general temptation prevail, of leaving off good works, in order to an increase of faith, I began, on Friday the sixth, to ex- pound the Epistle of St. James ; the great antidote against this poison. I then went to Mr. S once again, to try if we could yet come to any agreement; but O what an interview was there ! He seriously told me, " he was going to sell his living ; only the purchaser did not seem quite willing to come up to his price." He would fain have proved to me the lawfulness of doing this ; and in order thereto he averred roundly, 1. That no honest man can officiate as a Mi- nister in the Church of England. 2. That no man can with a good conscience join in the prayersof the Church, because (said hf) they are all full of horrid lies. Mon, 9. — A woman came to me from Deptford, " sent (as she said,; from Giid." I gave her the hearing ; and she spoke great words and true. But I remembered, " Judge nothing before the time." Wed. li. — I went with Mr. Ingham to Islington, purposely to talk with Mr. Mol- ther. But they said he was so ill, he could not be spoken to. In the evening I went to Fetter-Lane, and plainly told our poor, confused, shattered Society, wherein they had erred from the faith. It was as. I feared : They could not receive my saying. However, I am clear from the blood of these men. Fri. 13. — A great part of our Sociely joined with us in prayer, and kept, I trust, an acceptable fast unto the Lord. Wed. 18. — My brother set out for Bristol. At six I preached in Mary bone-Fields, (much against my will; but I believed it was the will of God,) " repentance and remission of sins." All were quiet, and the far greater part of the hearers seemed deeply attentive. Thence I went to our own Society of Fet- ter-Lane ; before whom Mr. Ingham (being to leave London on the morrow) bore a noble testimony for the ordinances of God, and the reality of weak faith. But the short answer was, " You are blind, and speak of the things you know not." TViur. 19. — We discovered another snare of the Devil. The woman of Deptford had spoke plain to Mr. Humphreys, ordering him, " not to preach, to leave ofl" doing good, and, in a word, to be still." We talked largely with her, and she was hum- bled in the dust, under a deep sense of the advantage Satan had gained over her. In the evening, Mr. Acourt complained that Mr. Nowers had hindered his going into our Society. Mr. Nowers answered, It was by Mr. C. Wesley's order. " What, (said Mr. A ,) do you refuse admitting a person into your Society, only because he differs from you in opinion ?" I answered, " No. But what opinion do you mean ?" He said, " That of election. I hold a cer- tain numbfer is elected from eternity, and these must and shall be saved, and the rest of mankind must and shall be damned ; and many of your Society hold the same." I replied, " I never asked, whether they hold it or no. Only let them not trouble others by disputing about it." He said, " Nay, but I will dispute about it." " What, wher- ever you come?" "Yes, wherever I come." " Why then would you come among us, who youknow are of another mind 7" "Be- cause you are all wrong, and I am resolved to set you all right." " I fear your coming with this view would neither profit you nor us." He concluded, "Then I will go and tell all the world, that you and your brother are false prophets. And I 174.0.] JOURNAL. nr till you, in one fortnight, you will all be ill eonfusion." ' /i>!.20. — I mentioned this to our Society, and without entering into the controversy, besought all of them who were weak in the faith, not to "receive one another to doubt- ful disputations;" but simply to follow after holiness, and the things that make for peace. Sun. 22. — Finding there was no time to delay, without utterly destroying the cause of God, I began to execute what 1 had long designed, — ^to strike at the root of the grand delusion. Accordingly, from these words of Jeremiah, " Stand ye in the way, ask for the old paths," I took occasion to give a plain account, both of the work which God had begun among us, and of the manner wherein the enemy had sown his tares among the good seed, to this effect : — "After we had wandered many years in the new path of salvation, by Faith and Works, about two years ago it pleased God to show us the old way, of salvation by Faith only. And many soon tasted of this salvation, 'being justified freely, having peace with God, rejoicing In hope of the glory of God, and having his love shed abroad in their hearts.' These now ran the way of his commandments ; they performed all their duty to God and man. They walked in all the ordinances of the Lord ; and through these means, which he had ap- pointed for that end, received daily grace to help in time of need, and went on from faith to faith. " But eight or nine months ago, certain men arose, speaking contrary to the doc- trines we had received. They affirmed, ' That we were all in a wrong way still ; that we had no faith at all ; that faith admits of no degrees, and consequently weak faith is no faith ; that none is justified till he has a clean heart, and is incapable of any doubt or fear.' " They affirmed also, ' That there Is no commandment in the New Testament, but to believe ; that no other duty lies upon us ; and that when a man does believe, he is not bound or obliged to do any thing which is commanded there : in particular, that he is not subject to ordinances, that is (as they explained it,)is not bound or obliged to pray, to communicate, to read or hear the Scrip- tures ; but may or may not use any of these things, (being in no bondage.) according as he find his heart free to it.' They farther affirmed, ' That a believer cannot use any of these as a means of grace ; that, indeed, there is no such thing as any means of grace, this expression having no foundation in Scripture ; and that an unbeliever, or one who has not a clean heart, ought not to use them at all ; ought not to pray, or search the Scriptures, or communicate, but to be still, i. e. leave off those "works of the law ;" and then he will surely receive faith, which, till he Is still, he cannot have.' "All those assertions I propose to consider. The fi rst was. That weak faith is no faith. "By weak faith I understand, 1. That which is mixed with fear, particularly of not enduring to the end. 2. That which is mixed with doubt, whether we have not deceived ourselves, and whether our sins be indeed forgiven? 3. That which has not yet purified the heart fully, not from all its idols. And thus weak I find the faith of almost all believers to be, within a short time after they have first peace with God. " Yet that weak faith is faith appears, I. From St. Paul, ' Him that is weak in the faith, receive.' 2. From St. John, speaking of believers who were little children, as well as of young men and fathers. 3. From our Lord's own words, ' Why are ye fear- ful, O ye of little faith : O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ? — I have prayed for thee, (Peter,) that thy faith fail thee not.' Therefore, he then had faith. Yet so weak was that faith, that not only doubt and fear, but gross sin, in the same night, prevailed over him. "Nevertheless he was ' clean by the word Christ hath spoken to him,' i. e. justified ; though it is plain he had not a clean heart. " Therefore, there are degrees in faith ; and weak faith may yet be true faith." Mon. 23. — I considered the second asser- tion. That there is but one commandment in the New Testament, viz. " To believe ; that no other duty lies upon us ; and that a be- liever is not obliged to do any thing as commanded. " How gross, palpable a contradiction is this to the whole tenor of the New Testa- ment ! Every part of which is full of com- mandments, from St. Matthew to the Revela- tion ! But it is enough to observe, 1. That this bold affirmation is shamelessly contrary to our Lord's own words : 'Whosoever shall break one of the least of these command- ments, shall be called the least in the king- dom of heaven ; for nothing can be more evident than that he here speaks of more than one, of several commandments, which every soul, believer or not, is obliged to keep as commanded. 2. That this whole scheme is overturned, from top to bottom, by that other sentence of our Lord, ' When ye have done all that is commanded you, say. We have done no more than it was our duty to do.' 3. That, although to do what God commands, is a believer's privilege, that does not affect the question. He does it nevertheless, as his bounden duty, and as a command of God. 4. That this is the surest evidence of his believing, according to our Lord's own words : ' If yelove mu, (which cannot be unless ye believe,) keep my com- mandments.' 5. That to desire to do what God commands, but not as a command, is to affect, not freedom, but independency — such independency as St. Paul had not ; for though ' the Son had made him free,' yei 118 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1743. was he not without law to God, but ' under the law to Christ:' such as the holy angels have not ; for they ' fulfil his command- ments,' and hearken to the voice of his words : yea, such as Christ himself liad not ; for ' as the Father had given him commandment, so he spake.' " Tues. 21. — The substance of my expo- sition, in the morning, on, " Why yet are ye subject to ordinances ?" was, " From hence it has been inferred, ' That Christians are not subject to the ordinances of Christ ;* that believers need not, and unbelievers may not use them ; that these are not obliged and those are not permitted so to do ; that these do not sin, when they abstain from them ; but those do sin, when they do not abstain. " But with how little reason this has been Inferred, will sufficiently appear to all who consider, " I. That the ordinances here spoken of by St. Paul are, evidently Jewish ordi- nances ; such as, touch not, taste not, handle not, and those, mentioned a few verses before, concerning meats and drinks, and new moons, and sabbaths. 3. That con- sequently this has no reference to the ordi- nances of Christ, such as prayer, communi- cating, and searching the Scriptures. 3. That Christ himself spake, that men ouglit always to pray; and commands, ' not to for- sake the assembling ourselves together ;' to search the Scriptures, and to eat bread and drink wine in remembrance of him. 4. That the commands of Christ oblige all who are called by his name, whether (in strictness) believers or unbelievers; seeing, 'whoso- ever breakelh the least of these command- ments, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven.' " In the evening I preached on, " Cast not away your confidence, which liath great re- compence of reward." " Ye who have known and felt your sins forgiven, cast not away your confidence, I. Though your joy should die away, your love wax cold, and your peace itself be roughly assaulted. Though, 3. You should find doubt or fear, or strong and uninter- rupted temptation ; yea, though, 3. You should find a body of sin still in you, and thrusting sore at you that you might fall. " The first case may be only a fulfilling of your Lord's words : ' Yet a little while and ye shall not see me. But he will come unto you again, and your hearts shall rej oice, and your joy no man taketh from you.' " Your being in strong temptation, yea, though it should rise so high, as to throw you into an agony, or to make you fear that God had forgotten yon, is no more a proof that you are not a believer, than our Lord's agony, and his crying, ' My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me !' was a proof that he was not the Son of God. " Your finding sin remaining in you still, is no proof that you are not a believer. Sin does remain in one that is justified, though it has not dominion ov«r him. For lie has not a clean heart at first, neither are all things as yet become new. But, fear not, though you have an evil heart. Yet a little while and you shall be endued with power from on high, whereby you may puiify yourselves, even as He is pure, and be holy, as He which hath called yon is holy." Wed. 25. — From those words : " All Scripture is given by inspiration of God," I took occasion to speak of the ordinances of God, as they are means of grace. " Although this expression of our Church, ' means of grace,' be not found in Scripture, yet if the sense of it undeniably is, to cavil at the term, is a mere strife of words. " But the sense of it is undeniably found in Scripture. For God hath in Scripture ordained prayer, reading or hearing, and the receiving the Lord's Supper, as the or- dinary means of conveying his grace to man. And first, prayer : For thus saith the Lord, < Ask and it shall be given you ; If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God.' Here God plainly ordains prayer, as the means of receiving whatsoever grace we want ; par- ticularly, that wisdom from above, which is the chief fruit of the grace of God. " Here likewise God commands all to pray, who desire to receive any grace from him. Here is no restriction as to believers or unbelievers ; but, least of all, as to un- believers ; for such, doubtless, were most of those, to whom he said, ' Ask and it shall be given you.' " We know, indeed, that the prayer of an unbeliever is full of sin. Yet let him re- member that which is written of one who could not then believe, for he had not so much as heard the Gospel : ' Cornelius, thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God.' " Thur. 26. — 1 showed concerning the Holy Scriptures, 1. That to search (i. e. read and hear them) is a command of God. 2. That this command is given to all, believers or unbelievers. 3. That this is commanded or ordained, as a means of grace ; a means of conveying the grace of God to all, whether unbelievers (such as those to whom he first gave this command and those to whom faith Cometh by hearing) or believers ; who by experience' know, that all Scripture is profitable, or a means to this end, " That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished to all good works." Fri. 27. — I preached on, " Do this in re- membrance of me." " In the ancient Church, every one who was baptized communicated daily. So in the Acts we read, ' They all continued daily in the breaking of bread, and in prayer.' " But in latter times, many have affirmed, that the Lord's Supper is not a converting but a confirming ordinance. 1740.] JOURNAL, iltf " And among us it has been diligently taught that none but those who are con- verted, who have received the Holy Ghost, v^iho are believers in the full sense, ought to communicate. " But experience shows the gross false- hood of that assejrtion, that the Lord's Sup- per is not a coiS^ertlng ordinance. Ye are the witnesses. For many now present know, the very beginning of your conversion to God (perhaps in some, the first deep con- viction) was wrought at the Lord's Supper. Now one single instance of this kind over- throws the whole assertion. " The falsehood of the other assertion appears, both from Scripture-precept and example. Our Lord commanded those very men who were then unconverted, who had not yet received the Holy Ghost, who (in the full sense of the word) were not believers, to ' do this in remembrance of him.' Here the precept is clear. And to these he de- livered the elements with his own hands. Here is example, equally indisputable." Sat. 88.— I showed at large, 1, That the Lord's Supper was ordained by God, to be ameans of conveying to men, either prevent- ing, or justifying, or sanctifying grace, ac- cording to their several necessities. 2. That the persons for whom it was ordained are, all those who know and feel that they want the grace of God, either to restrain them from sin, or to show their sins forgiven, or to renew their souls in the image of God. 3. That inasmuch as we come to his table, not to give Him any thing, but to receive whatsoever He sees best for us, there is no previous prepa- ration indispensably necessary ; but a desire to receive whatsoever He pleases to give. And, 4. That no fitness is required at the time of communicating, but a sense of our state of utter sinfulness and helplessness ; every one who knows he is fit for hell, being just fit to come to Christ, in this as well as all other ways of His appointment. Sun. 29. — I preached in the morning at Moorfields, and in the evening at Kenning- ton, on Titus iii. 8., and endeavoured, at both places, to explain and enforce the Apos- tle's direction, that those " who have believed, be careful to maintain good works." The works I particularly mentioned were, praying, communicating, searching the Scriptures; feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, assisting the stranger, and visit- ing or relieving those that are sick or in prison. Several of our brethren of Fetter- Lane, being met.in the evening, Mr. Simpson to]d them I had been preaching up the works of the Law, " Which, (added Mr. V—,) we believers are no more bound to obey, than the subjects of the King of England are bound to obey the laws of the ^ing of France." Wed. Ju\y 2. — I went to the Society ; but I found their hearts were quite estranged. Friday, 4, I met a little handful of them, who still stand in the old paths ; but how long they may stand, God knoweth, the rest being continually pressing upon them. Wed- nesday, 9, I came to an explanation once more with them all together ; but with no efl'ect at all. Tuesday, 15, we had yet ano ther conference at large, but in vain; for all continued in their own opinions. Wed. 16. — One desired me to look into an old book, and give her my judgment of it; particularly of what was added at the latter end. This, I found, was, " The Mystic Di- vinity of Dionysius," and several extracts nearly allied thereto, full of the same "su- per-essential darkness."! borrowed the book, and going in the evening to Fetter-Lane, read one of those extracts, to this efl'ect : — "The Scriptures are good; prayer is good ; communicating is good ; relieving our neighbour is good; but to one who is not born of God, none of these is good, but all very evil. For him to read the Scriptures, or to pray, or to communicate, or to do any outward work, is deadly poison. First, let him be bom of God ; till then let him not do any these things ; forif he does, he des- troys himself." After reading this twice or thrice over, as distinctly as I could. Tasked, " My brethren, is this right, or is it wrong?" Mr. Eell an- swered immediately, " It is right ; it is all right. It is the truth, to this we must all come, or we can never come to Christ." Mr. Bray said, " I believe our brother Bell did not hear w hat you read, ordidnotrightly understand." But Mr. Bell replied short, "Yes; I heard every word ; and I under- stand it well. I say, it is the truth ; it is the very truth ; it is the inward truth." Many then laboured to prove, " that my brother and I laid too much stress upon the ordinances." To put this matter beyond dis- pute, " 1 (said Mr. Bowes) used the ordinan- ces twenty years, yet I found not Christ ; but I left them off only for a few weeks, and I found Him then ; and I am now as closely united to Him as my arm is to my body." One asked, "Whether they would suffer Mr. Wesley to preach at Fetter-Lane ?" After a short debate, it was answered, " No: This place is taken for the Germans." Some asked, " Whether the Germans had converted any soul in England ? Whether they had not done us much hurt, instead of good, raising a division of which we could see no end ? And whether God did not many times use Mr. Wesley for the healing our divisions, when we were all in confu - sion ?" Several roundly replied, " Confu- sion ! What do you mean ? We were never in any confusion at all." I said, "Brother Edmonds, you ought not to say so; because I have your letters now in my hands." Mr. Edmonds replied, " That is not the first time I have put darkness for light, and light for darkness." We continued in useless debate till about eleven. I then gave them up to God. 120 RUV. J. WESLEY'S [17W. Fri. 18. — A few of us joined with my mother in tlie great sacrifice of thanks- giving; and then consulted, howtopriiceed wilh regard to our poor brethren of Fetter- Lane : we all saw the thing was now come to a crisis, and were therefore unanimously agreed what to do. Sun. 20. — At Mr. Seward's earnest re- quest, I preached once more in Moorfields, on, " The work of faith, and the patience of hope, and the labour of love." A zealous man was so kind as to free us from most of the noisy careless hearers, (or spectators rather,) by reading, meanwhile, at a small distance, a chapter in the Whole Duty of Man." I wish neither he nor they may ever lead a worse book, — though I can tell them of a better, the Bible. In the evening I went with Mr. Simard to the Love-feast in Fetter-Lane ; at the conclusion of which, having said nothing till then, I read a paper, the substance where- of was as follows : — " About nine months ago, certain of you began to speak contrary to the doctrine we had till then received ; the sum of what you asserted is this : — "1. That there is no such thing as weak faith ; that there is no justifying faith where there is ever any doubt or fear, or where there is not, in the full sense, a new, a clean heart. •' 2. That a man ought not to use those ordinances of God, which our Church terms means of grace, before he has such a faith as excludes all doubt and fear, and implies a new, a clean heart. " You have often affirmed, that 'to search the Scriptures, to pray, or to communicate, before.we have this faith, is to seek salva- tion by works ; and that, till these works are laid aside, no man can receive faith.' " I believe these assertions to be flatly contrary to the word of God. I have warned you hereof again and again, and besought you to turn back to the law and the testimony. I have borne with you long, hoping you would turn ; but as I find you more con- firmed in the error of your ways, nothing now remains but that I should give you up to God ; you that are of the same j udgment, follow me." I then, without saying any thing more, withdrew, as did eighteen or nineteen of the Society. Tues. 22.- Mr. Chapman, just come from Germany, gave me a letter from one of our 'once) brethren there : wherein, after deny- ng the gift of God which he received in England, he advised my brother and me, no longer " to take upon us to teach and instruct poor souls, but to deliver them up to the care of the Moravians, who alone were able to instruct them." " You (said he) only instruct them in such errors, that they will be damned at last ;" and added, " St. Peter justly describes you, who 'have eyes full of adultery, and cannot cease from sin ;' aiiif take upon you to guide unstable souls, ani lead them in the way of damnation.". tVed. 23. — Our little company, ijiet at Ihs Foundry, instead of Fetter-Lane. Ahoii. twenty-five of our brethren God hath given us already, all of whom tWnk and speak ihu same thing ; seven or ei^m and forty liiic- wise of the fifty women that were in band, desired to cast in their lot with us. Fri. Aug. 1. — I desci'ibedthat "rest, which remaineth for the people of God." Sunday, 3d, at St. Luke's, our parish church, was such a sight, as, I believe, was never seen there before: Several hundred communicants, from whose very faces one might judge, that they indeed sought him that was crucified. Mon. 4. — I dined with one, who told me in all simplicity, " Sir, I thought, last week, there could be no such rest as you described ; none in this world, wherein we should be so free, as not to desire ease in pain; but God has taught me better; for on Friday and Saturday, when I was in the strongest pain, I never once had one moment's desire of ease, but only that the will of God might be done." In the evening, many were gathered toge- ther at Long-Lane, on purpose to make a disturbance, having procured a woman to begin, well known in those parts as neither fearing God nor regarding man. The instant she broke out, I turned full upon her, and declared the love our Lord had for her soul. We then prayed that he would confirm the word of his grace : she was struck to tlw heart, and shame covered her face. From her I turned to the rest, who melted away like water, anj were as men that had im strength ; but surely some of them shall fiiid who is their rock and their strong salvation. Sat. 9. — Instead of the letters I had latel'y received, I read a few of those formerly received from our poor brethren, who have since then denied the work of God, and vilely cast away their shield. O who shall stand when the jealous God shall visit fur these things ? Swn. 10. — From Gal. vi. 3, 1 earnestly warned all who had tasted the grace of God, I. Not to think they were justified before they had a clear assurance, that God had forgiven their sins, bringing with it a calm peace, the love of God, and dominion ovtT all sin. 2. Not to think themselves any thing, after they had this, but to press forward for the prize of their high calling, even a clean heart, thoroughly renewed after the image of God, in righteousness and true holiness. Man. 1 1 . — Forty or fifty of those who were seeking salvation, desired leave to spend the night together,atthe Society-room.in prayer and giving thanks. Before ten I left them and laid down ; but I could have no quiet rest, being quite uneasy in my sleepi as 1 found others were too, that were asleep in other parts of the house. Between two and 17*).] JOURNAL. three in the morning, I was waked, and de- sired to come down stairs. I immediately heard 5uch a confused noise, as if a number , of men were all putting to the sword. It increased when I came into the room, and began to pray. One, whom I particularly observed to be roaring aloud for pain, was J W . who had been always, till then, very sure that " none cried out but hypocrites-." so had Mrs. S ms also; but she too now cried to God with a loud and bitter cry. It was not long before God heard from his holy place : He spake and all our souls were comforted : He bruised Satan under our feet, and sorrow and sigh- ing fled away. Sat. 16. — I called on one, who, being at Long Lane, on Monday the 4th instant, was exceeding angry at those that " pretended to be in fits;" particularly at one who dropped down just by her. She was just going " to kick her out of the way," when she dropped down herself, and continued in violent agonies for an hour. Being afraid, when she came to herself, that her mother would judge of her, as she herself had done of others, she resolved to hide it from her. But the moment she came into the house, she dropped drown in as violent an agony as before : I left her weary and heavy laden, under a deep sense of the just judgment of God. Sim. 17. — I enforced that necessary cau- tion, " Let him that standeth take heed lest he fall." Let him that his full of joy and love, take heed lest he fall into pride ; he that is in calm peace, lest he fall into de- sire ; and he that is in heaviness through manifold temptations, lest he fall into anger or impatience. I afterwards heard a sernton setting forth the " duty of getting a good estate, and keeping a good reputation." Is it possible to deny (supposing the Bible true,) that such a Preacher is " a blind leader of the blind?" Tues. 19. — I was desired to go and pray with one, who had sent for me several times before, lying in the New Prison, under sentence of death, which was to be exe- cuted in a few days. 1 went; but the gaoler said, " Mr. Wilson, the Curate of the parish, had ordered I should not see him." Wed. 20. — I offered remission of sins to a small serious congregation near Deptford. Towards the end a company, of persons came in, dressed in haljits'fit for their Work, and laboured greatly either to provoke or divert the attention of the hearers ; but no man answering them a word, they were soon weary and went away. Thnr. 21. — I was deeply considering those points, wherein our German brethren af- firm we err fjom the faith, and reflecting how much holier some of them were, than me, or any people I had yet known; bat I was cut short in the midst, by those words It. of St. Paul, 1 Tim. v. 21 : "I charge th^e before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, that thou observe these things without preferring one before an- other, doing nothing .by partiality." Fri. 22. — I was desired to pray with an old hardened sinner, supposed to be at the point of death. He knew not me, nor ever had heard me preach ; I spoke much, but he opened not his mouth ; but no sooner did I name " the Saviour of sinners," than he burst out, " The Saviour of sinners in- deed ! I know it ; for He has saved me. He told me so on Sunday morning ; and He said I should not die yet, till I had heard his children preach his Gospel, and had told my old companions in sin, that He is ready to save them too." Sat. 23. — A gentlewoman (one Mrs. C — ) desiied to speak with me, and related a. strange story. On Saturday, the 16th in- stant, (as she informed me,) one Mrs. G., of Northampton, deeply convinced of sin, and therefore an abomination to her hus- band, was by him put into Bedlam. On Tuesday, she slipped but of the gate, with some other company ; and, after a while, not knowing whither to go, sat down at Mrs. C.'s door. Mrs. C, knowing nothing of her, advised her the next day to go to Bedlam again, and went with her, where she was then chained down and treated in the usual manner. This is the justice of men ! A poor highwayman is hanged, and Mr. 6. esteemed a very honest man ! Tkur. 28. — ^I desired one who had seen affliction herself, to go and visit Mrs. G. in Bedlam, where it pleased God greatly to knit their heaits together, and with his comforts to refresh their souls. Disputes being now at an end, and all things quiet and calm, on Monday, Seji- tember 1, 1 left London, and the next even- ing found my brother at Bristol, swiftly recovering from his fever. At seven, it pleased God to apply those words to tlic hearts of many backsliders, " How shall I give thee up, Ephraim 't How shall I deliver thee, Israel ? How shall 1 make; thee as Admah 1 How shall I set thee as Zeboim » Mine heart is turned within me ; my re- pentings are kindled together." Hos. xi. 8. Wed. 3. — I met with one who, having been lifted up with the abundance of joy which God had given her, had fallen into such blasphemies and vain imaginatioiis, as are not common to men. In the afternoon I found another instance, nearly, I fear,, of the same kind : one, who after much of the love of God shed abroad in her heart, was become wise, far above what is written, and set her private revelations (so called) on the self same foot \vith the written woid. She zealously maintained, 1. "That Chiist had died for angels as well as men : 2. '1 hat none of the r.ngels kept their first estate, but all sinned, less or more : 3. That by the R 199 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1740. death of Christ three things were effected. One part of the fallen spirits were elected, and immediately confirmed in holiness and happiness, who are now the holy angels ; another part of them, having more deeply sinned, were reprobated, who are now devils ; and the third part allowed a farther trial, and in order thereto, sent down from heaven, and imprisoned in bodies of flesh and blood, who are now human souls." In the evening I earnestly besought them all to keep clear of vain speculations, and seek only for the plain practical " truth which is after godliness." Thur. i. — A remarkable cause was tried. Some time since, several men made a great disturbance, during the evening sermon here, behaving rudely to the women, and striking the men who spake not to them. A constable standing by, pulled out his staff, and commanded them to keep the peace ; upon this, one of them swore he would be revenged ; and going immediately to a Jus- tice, made oath, that he (the constable) had picked his pocket; who was accordingly bound over to the next sessions. At these, not only the same man, but two of his com- panions, swore the same thing ! but there being eighteen or twenty witnesses on the other side, the Jury easily saw through the whole proceeding, and without going out at all, or any demur, brought in the prisoner not guilty. Fri. 5. — Our Lord brought home many of his banished ones. In the evening we cried mightily unto Him that brotlierly love might continue and increase : and it was ac- cording to our faith. Sat. 6. — I met the bands in Kingswood, and warned them with all authority, " to beware of being wise above that is written, and to desire to know nothing but Christ crucified." Mon. 8. — ^We set out early in the morning, and the next evening came to London. Wed- nesday, loth, I visited one that was in violent pain, and consumed away with pining sick- ness ; but in everything giving thanks, and greatly rejoicing in hope of the glory of God. From her we went to another, dangerously ill of the small-pox, but desiring neither life nor ease, but only the holy will of God. If these are unbelievers, (as some of the still brethren have lately told them,) I am content to be an unbeliever all my days. Thur. 11. — I visited a poor woman, who, lying ill between her two siek children, without either physic or food convenient for her, was mightily praising God her Saviour; and testifying, as often as she couiJ speak, her desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Sun. 14. — As I returned home In the even- ing, I had no sooner stepped out of the coach, than the mob, who were gathered in great numbers about my door, quite closed me in. I rejoiced, and blessed God, knowing this was the time I had long been looking for, and immediately spake to those tliat were next me, of " righteousness and judg- ment to come." At first not many heard, the noise round about us being exceeding great; but the silence spread farther and farther, till I had a quiet attentive congre- gation. And when I left them, they all showed much love, and dismissed me with many blessings. Tmes. 16. — Many more, who came in among us as lions, in a short space became as lambs ; the tears trickling apace down their cheeks, who at first most loudly contra- dicted and blasphemed. I wonder the Devil has not wisdom enough to discern, that he is destroying his own kingdom. 1 believe he has never yet, any one time, caused this open opposition to the truth of God without losing one or more of his servants, who were found of God while they 'sought Him not. Wed. 17. — A poor woman gave me an ac- count of what I think ought never to be for- gotten. " It was four years (she said) since her son, Peter Shaw, then nineteen or twenty years old, by hearing a sermon of Mr. Wh y's, fell into great uneasi- ness. She thought he was ill, and would have sent for a physician, but he said, "No, no ; send for Mr. Wh ." He was sent for and came : and after asking a few questions, told her, " The boy is mad. Get a coach and carry liim to Dr. M . Use my name; I have sent several such to him." Accordingly she got a coach, and went with him immediately to Dr. M 's house. When the Doctor came in, the young man rose and said, " Sir, Mr. Wh has.sentme to you." The Doctor asked, " Is Mr. Wh ■ — your minister 7" and bid him put out his tongue. Then, without asking any questions, he told his mother, " Choose your apothecary, and I will pre- scribe." According to his prescription they the next day blooded him largely, confined him to a dark room, and put a strong blister on each of his arms, with another over all his head. But still he was as mad as before, praying or singing, or giving thanks con- tinually ; of which having laboured to cure him for six weeks in vain, though he was now so weak he could not stand alone, his mother dismissed the doctorand apothecary, and let him be beside himself in peace. Thur. 18. — The prince of the air made another attempt, in defence of his tottering kingdom. A great number of men having got into the middle of the Foundry, began to speak big swelling words ; so thai my voice could hardly be heard, while I was reading the eleventh chapter of the Acts. But immediately after, the hammer of the word brake the rocks in pieces : all quietly heard the glad tidings of salvation, and some, I trust, not in vain. Mon. 22. — Wanting a little time for retire- ment, which it was almost impossible for 1740.] JOURNAL. 193 me to have in London, I went to Mr. Piers's, at Bt'xley ; where, in the mornings and evenings, I expounded the Sermon on the Mount ; and had leisure, during the rest of the day, for business of other kinds. On Saturday, 27th, I returned. Sun. 28. — I began expounding the same Scripture at London. In the afternoon, I described to a numerous congregation at Kennington, " the life of God in the soul." One person, who stood on the Mount, made a little noise at first ; but a gentleman (whom I knew not) walked up to him, and, without saying one word, mildly took him by the hand and led him down. From that time he was quiet, till he went away. When 1 came home, I found an innumer- able mob round the door, who opened all their throats the moment they saw me. I desired ray friends to go into the house, and then, walking into the midst of the people, " proclaimed the name of the TiOrd, gracious and merciful, and repenting him of the evil." They stood staring one at another. I told them, they could not flee from the face of this great God, and therefore besought them that we might all join together in crying to Him for mercy. To this they readily agreed I then commended them to his grace, and went, undisturbed, to the little compauy within. ITiter. 30. — As I was expounding the 12lh of Acts, a young man, with some others, rushed in, cursing and swearing vehemently, arid so disturbed all near him, that after a time they put him out. I observed i t, and called to let him come in, that our Lord might bid his chains fall off. As soon as the sermon was over, he came and declared before us all. That he was a smuggler, then going on tliat work, as his disguise, and the great bag he had with him, showed. But h* said, " He must never do this more ; for he was now resolved to have the Lord for his God." Sun 5. — 1 explained the difference between being called a Christian, and being so ; and God o'ver-ruled the madness of the people, so that after I had spoken a few words, they were quiet and attentive to the end. Mon. 6. — While I was preaching at Isling- ton, and rebuking sharply those that had made shipwreck of the faith, a woman dropped down, struck, as was supposed, with death, having the use of all her limbs quite taken from her : but she knew, the next day, she should not die, but live, and declare the loving-kindness of the Lord. Tues. ]i. — I met with a person who was to be pitied indeed. He was once a zealous Papist, but being convinced he was wrong, cast off Popery and Christianity together. He told me at once, " Sir, I scorn to deceive you, or any man living: don't tell me of your Bible: I value it not: I do not believe a word of it." 1 asked, " Do you believe there is a God ? and what do you believe concerning Him?" He replied, " I know there is a God ; and I believe him to be the soul of all, tlie Anima Muntli; if he be not rather, as 1 sometimes think is more pro- bable, the To nSv, the whole compages of body and spirit, every where diffused. But farther than this I know not: all is dark; my thought is lost. Whence I come, I know not : nor what or why I am ; nor whither t am going. But this I know, I am unhappy : I am weary of life : I wish it were at an end." I told him " I would pray to the God in whom I believed, to show him more light before he went hence ; and to convince him, how much advantage every way a believer in Christ had over an Infidel." Sun. 19. — 1 found one who was a fresh in- stance of tliat strange truth, "The servants of God suffer nothing." His body was well nigh torn asunder with pain ; but God made all his bed in his sickness : so that he was continually giving thanks to God, and making his boast of his praise. At five, I besought all that were present, to " be followers of God, as dear children, and to walk in love, as Christ also loved us, and gave himself for us." Many who were gathered together for that purpose, endea- voured by shouting, to drown my voice ; but I turned upon them immediately, and offeied them deliverance from their hard master : the word sunk deep into them, and they opened not their mouth. Satan, thy kingdom hath suffered loss : thou fool ! how long wilt thou contend with Him that is mightier than thou ? Mon. 20. — I began declaring that "Gospel of Christ, which is the power of God unto salvation," in the midst of the publicans and sinners, at Short's Gardens, Drury Lane. Wed. 22. — I spent an hour with Mr. St — . O what •nL&avoXoyia. (persuasiveness of speech) is here ! Surely all the deceiva- bleness of unrighteousness. Who can es- cape, except God be with him ? Thur. 23. — I was informed of an awful providence. A poor wretch, who was here last week, cursing and blaspheming, and labouring with all his might to hinder the word of God, had afterwards boasted to many, that "he would come again on Sunday, and no man should stop his mouth then. But on Friday God laid his hand upon him, and on Sunday he was buried. Yet, on Sunday the 26th, while I was en- forcing that great question, with an eye to the spiritual resurrection, " Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?" the many- headed beast began to roar again. I again proclaimed deliverance to the captives ; and their deep attention showed, that the word sent to them did not return empty. Mon. 27. — The surprising news of poor Mr. S d's death was confirmed. Surely God will maintain his own cause. Righteous art thou, O Lord ! Sat. Nov. L — While I was preaching at 134 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1740. Long Lane, the slorm was so exceeding high, that the liouse we weie in shoo!; con- tinually : but so much the more did many rejoice in Him, whom the winds and the seas obey, finding they were ready to obey his call, if He should then require their souls of them. Man. 3. — We distributed, as every one had need, among the numerous poor of our Society, the clothes of several kinds, which many, who could spare them, had brought foi' their purpose. iUo7t. 10. — Early in the morning I set out, and the next evening came to Bristol. ' I found my brother (to supply whose absence I came) had been in Wales for some days ; the next morning I inquired particu- larly into the state of the little flock. In the at" ernoon we met together, to pour out our sculs before God, and beseech Him to bring back into the way, those who had erred from his commandments. I spent the rest of the week in speaking ■with as many as I could, either comforting the feeble-minded, or confirming the wa- vering, or endeavouring to find and save that which was lost. Sun. 16. — After communicating at St. James's, our parish church, with a numerous congregation, I visited several of the sick. Most of them were ill of the spotted fever ; which, they informed me, had been extremely mortal, few persons recovering from it: but God had said, " Hitherto shalt thou come." I believe there was not one with whom we were, but recovered. Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday, I vi- sited many more, partly of those that were sick or weak, partly of the lame that had been turned out of the way ; having a confi- dence in God, that He would yet return unto every one of these, and leave a blessing be- hind Him. Thur. 20. — My brother returned from Wales; so, early on Friday, 21st, I left Bristol, and on Saturday, in the afternoon, came safe to London. Tues. 25.— ^After several methods pro- posed for employing those who were out of business, we determined to make a trial of one, which several of our brethren recom- mended to us. Our aim was, with as little expense as possible, to keep them at once from want and from idleness : in order to whicli, v/e took twelve of the poorest, and a teacher, into the Society-room, where they were employed for four months, till Spring came on, in carding and spinning of cotton: and the design answered : they were employed and maintained, with very little more than the produce of their own labour. Fi-i. 28. — A gentleman came to me full of good-will, to exhort me, " not to leave the Church ; or (which was the same thing, in his account) to use extemporary prayer; which (said he) Iwill prove to a demonstra- tion to be no prayer at all ; for you cannot do two things at once. But thinking how- to pray, and praying, are two things ; ergo you cannot both think and pray at once." iSow, may it not be proved, by the self- same demonstration, that praying by a form is no prayer at all ? e. g. " Yoa cannot do two things at once. But reading and praying are two things ; ergo, you cannot both read and pray at once." Q. E. D. In the afternoon 1 was with one of our sisters, who for two days was believed to be in the agonies of death; being then in travail with her first child ; " but the pain, shti declared, was as nothing to her ; her soul being filled all that time with joy un-' speakable. Mon. Dec. 1. — Finding many of our brethren and sisters ofl'ended at each other, I appointed the several accusers to come and speak face to face with the accused. Some of them came almost every day this week ; and most of the otfences vanished avayi' Where any doubt remained, I could only advise them each to look to his own heart, and to suspend their.judgmeiitsof each other, till God should bring to light the hidden things of darkness. Fri. 12. — Having received many unpleas- ing accounts concerning our little Society in Kingswood, I left London, and after some difficulty and danger, by reason of much ice in the road, on Saturday evening came to my brother at Biistol, who confirmed to me what I did not desire to hear. Sim. H. — I went to Kingswood, intending, if it should please God, to spend some time there, if haply I might be an Instrument in his hand, of repairing the breaches which had been made ; that we might again, with one heart ana one mouth, glorify the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Mon. 15. — 1 began expounding, both in the morning and evening, our Lord's Ser- mon upon the Mount. In the day-time I laboured to heal the jealousies and misun- derstandings which had arisen, warning every man, and exhorting every man, " See that ye fall not out by the way." 7'«cs. 16. — In the afternoon I preached on, " Let patience have her perfect work." The next evening Mr. Cennick came back from a little journey into Wiltshire. I was greatly surprised, when I went to receive him, as usual, with open arms, to observe him quite cold, so that a stranger would have judged he had scarce ever seen me before. However, for the present, Isaidnothing, but did him honour before the people. Fii. 19. — I pressed him to explain his be- haviour. He told me many stories which he had heard of me ; yet it seemed to me something was still behind: so I desired we might meet again in the morning. Sat. 20.— A few of us had a long confer- ence together. Mr. C— now told me plainly, "He could not agree with me, because 1 did not preach the truth, in paiticular, with re- 17+1.] JOURNAL. liiS staid to election." We then entered a little into the controversy, but without effect. Sun. 21. — In the morning I enforced those words, " Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought to love one another." Three of our sisters I saw in the afternoon, all supposed to be near death, and calmly rejoicing in hope of speedily going to Him whom their souls loved. At the love-feast, which we had in the evening at Bristol, seventy or eighty of our brethren and sisters from Kingswood were piesent, notwithstanding the heavy snow. We al" wallced back together, through the most violent storm of sleet and snow which I ever remember ; the snow also lying above knee deep in many places ; but our hearts were warmed, so that we went on rejoicing and praising God for the consolation. (r«i. 21. — My brother set out for London. Thursday, 25th, I met with such a case as I do not remember either to have known or heard of before. L — a Sm — , after many years mourning, was filled with peace and joy in believing. In the midst of this, with- out any discernible cause, such a cloud sud- denly overwhelmed her, that she could not believe her sins were ever forgiven her at all ; nor that there was any such thing as forgiveness of sins. She could not believe that the Scriptures were true, nor that there was any heaven or hell, or angel, or spirit, or any God. One more I have since found in the same state ; so sure it is, that all faith is the gift of God ; which the moment He withdraws, the evil heart of unbelief will poison the whole soul. Fri. 26. — I returned early in the morning to Kingswood, in order to preach at the usual hour ; but my congregation was gone w hear Mr. C — ; so that (except a few from Bristol) I had not above two or three men, and as many women, the same number 1 had had once or twice before. In the evening I read (nearly) through a treatise of Dr. John Edwards, on the " defi- ciency of human knowledge and learning." Surely, never man wrote like this man ! at least, none of all whom I have seen. I have not seen so haughty, overbearing, pedantic a writer ! Stiff and trifling in tlie same breath ; positive and opinionated to the last degree, and of course treating others with no more good manners than justice; but, above all, sour, ill-natured, morose without a parallel, whichlndeed is his distinguishing character. Be his opinion right or wrong, if Dr. Edwards's temper were the Christian temper, 1 would abjure Christianity for ever. Thur. 30. — I was sent for by one who had been a zealous opposer of this way : but the lover of souls now opened her eyes, and cut her off from trusting in the multitude of her good works ; so that finding no other hope left, she fled, poor and naked, to the blood of the covenant, and a few days after, gladly gave up her soul into the hands of her faith ■ ful Redeemer. At six, the body of Alice Philips being brought into the room, I explained, " To- day shalt thou be with mo in paradise." This was she whom her master turned away the last year ; " for receiving ths Holy Ghost:" and she had then scarce where to lay her head ; but she hath now a house of God, eternal in the heavens Wed. 31. — Many from Bristol came over to us, and our love was greatly confirmed toward each other. At half an hour after eight, the house was filled from end to end, where we concluded the year, wrestling with God in prayer, and praising Him for the wonderful work which He had already wrought upon earth. Jan. 1, 1741, I explained, "If any man be in Christ, lie is a new creature." But many of our brethren, I found, had no ears to hear ; having disputed away both their faith and love. In the evening, out of the fulness that was given me, I expounded those words of St. Paul, (indeed of every true believer,) "To me to live is Christ, and to die is gain." Sat. 3. — The bodies of Anne Cole and Elizabeth Davis were buried. I preached before the burial, on, " Blessed are tlie dead which die in the Lord ; even so saith the Spirit: for they rest from their labours, and their works do follow them." Some time after Elizabeth Davis was speechless, being desired to holdup her hand, if she knew she was going to God, she looked up, and imme- diately held up both her liands. On Wed- nesday I bad asked Anne Cole, whether she chose to live or die ? She said, " I do not choose either ; I choose nothing ; I am in my Saviour's hands, and I have no will but his: yet i know he will restore me soon." And so He did, in a few hours, to the pa- radise of God, Sun. 4. — I showed the absolute necessity of "forgetting the things that are behind," whether works, sufferings, or gifts, if we would, " press toward the mark of the prize of our high calling." In the evening, all the bands being present, both of Bristol and Kingswood, I simply related what God had done, by me, forthem of Kingswood in parti- cular ; and what return many of them had made, for several months last past, by their continual disputes, divisions, and oflences, causing me to go heavily all the day long. Wed. 7. — I found another believer, patient- ly waiting for the salvation of God, desiring neither health, nor ease, nor life, nor death, but only that His will should be done. Sun. 11. — I met with a surprising instance of the power of the devil. While we were at the room, Mrs. J — s sitting at home, took the Bible to read ; but on a sudden threw it away, saying, " 1 am good enough ; I will never read or pray more." She was in the same mind when I came ; often repeating, " I used to think I was full of sin, and that I sinned in every thing I did ; but now I know better ; I am a good Christian ; t nevet 186 REV. J. WESLEY'S f!74l. did any harm in my life ; I don't desire to be any better than I am." She spoke many things to the same effect, plainly showing that the spirit of pride and of lies had the full dominion over her. Monday, ISth, I asked, " Do you desire to be healed 1" She said, " I am whole." " But do you desire to be saved V She replied, " I am saved ; I ail nothing; I am happy." Yet it was easy to discera she was in the most violent agony, both of body and mind ; sweating exceedingly, notwithstanding the severe frost, andnot continuing in the same posture a moment. Upon our beginning to pray she raged beyond measure, but soon sunk down as dead : in a few minutes she revived, and j oined in prayer. We left her, for the pre- sent, in peace, Man. 12. — In the evening our souls were sofilled with the spirit of prayer and thanks- giving, that I could scarce tell how to ex- pound, till I found where it is written, "My song shall be always of the loving-kindness of the Lord. With my mouth will I ever be showing thy truth, from one generation to another." All this day Mrs. J s was in a violent agony, till, starting up in the evening, she said, " Now they have done ; they have just done. C prayed, and Humphreys preached ; (and indeed so they did ;) and they are coming hither as fast as they can." Quickly after they came in. She immedi- ately cried out, " Why, what do you come for? You can't pray i you know you can't." And they could not open their mouths ; so that after a short time they were constrained to leave her as she was. Many came to see her on Tuesday, to every one of whom she spoke, concerning either their actual or their heart sins, and that so closely that several of them went away in more'haste than they came. In the afternoon Mr. J sent fo Kingswood for me. She told him, " Mr. Wesley won't come to-night ; he will come in the morning. But God has begun, and he will end the work by himself ; before six in the morn- ing I shall be well." And about a quarter before six the next morning, after lying quiet awhile, she broke out, " Peace be unto thee ; (her husband ;) peace be unto this house ; the peace of God is come to my soul. I know that my Redeemer liveth." And for several days her mouth was filled with his praise, and her talk was wholly of his won- drous works. Thur. 15. — I went to one of our brothers, who being (as was supposed) struck with death, was rejoicing with joy unspeakable; his mouth overflowed with praise, and his eyes with tears, in hope of going soon to Him he loved. Mon. 18.— =•! found, from several accounts, it was absolutely necessary for me to be at London. I therefore desired the Society to mee' in the evening, and having settled things in the best manner I could, on Tues- day set out, and on Wednesday evening met our brethren at the Foundry. Thur. 22. — I began expounding where my brother had left -off ; viz. at the 4th chapter of the First Epistle of St. John. He had not preached the morning before, nor in- tended to do it any more. " The Philistines are upon thee, Samson." But the Lord is not "departed from thee." He shall strengthen thee yet again, and thou shalt be " avenged of them, for the loss of thy eyes." Sim. 25. — I enforced that great command, " As we have opportunity let us do good unto all men ;" and in the evening, those solemn words : "Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you and evil heart of un- belief, in departing from the living God." Wed. 28.— Our old friends, Mr. Gambold and Mr. Hall, came to see my brother and me. The conversation turned wholly on silent prayer, and quiet waiting for God, which they said was the only possible way to attain living, saving faith. Sirenum cantus, et Circea pocula iio-li Was there ever so pleasing a scheme ? But where is it written? Not in any of those books which I account the oracles of God. I allow, if there is a better way to God than the scriptural way, this is it. But the pre- judice of education so hangs upon me, that I cannot think there is ; 1 must therefore still wait in the Bible way, fjom which this dili'ers as light from darkness. Sim. Feb. 1. — A private letter wrote to me by Mr. Whitefield, having been printed without either his leave or mine, great numbers of copies were given to ourpeople, botli at the door and in the Foundry itself. Having procured one of them, I related (after preaching) the naked fact to the con- gregation, and told them, "I will do just what I believe Mr. Whitefield would, were he here himself." Upon which I tore it in pieces before them all. Every one who had received it did the same; so that in two minutes there was not a whole copy left. Ah poor Ahithopel ! .bi omuis effusus laborl Wed. 4. — Being the general fast day, I preached, in the morning, on those words: " Shall I not visit for these things ? saith the Lord. Shall not my soul be avenged on such a nation as this ?" Coming from the service at St. Luke's, I found our house so crowded, that the people weie ready to tread one upon another. I had not designed to preach ; but seeing such a congregation, I could not think it right to send them empty away ; and therefore expounded the parable of the barren fig-tree. O that it may at length bear fruit I From hence I went to Deptford, where many poor wretches were got together, utter- ly void both of common sense and common decency. They criedaloud, asif just come from "among the tombs :" but they could not prevail against the Holy One of God. Many 1741. J JOURNAL. 127 of them were altogether confounded, and I trust will come again with a better mind. 7'Mes. 10.— (Being ShroTe-Tuesday)before I began to preach,many men of the baser sort, having mixed themselves with the women, behaved so indecently as occasioned much disturbance ; a constable commanded them "to keep the peace;" in answer to which they knocked him down. Some, who were near, seized on two of them, and, by shutting the doors, prevented any farther contest. Those two were-afterwards carried before a Migis- trate, but, on their promise of better behavi- our, were discharged. J^hur. 12. — My brother returned from O ford, and preaclied on, " The true way of waiting for God ;" thereby dispelling at once the fears of some, and the vain hopes of others, who had confidently affirmed, " that Mr. Charles Wesley was still already, and would come to London no more." Mon. 16. — While I was preaching in Long- Lane, the host of the aliens gathered toge- ther ; and one large stone (many of which they threw) went just over my shoulder ; but no one was hurt in any degree ; for Thy '* kingdom ruleth over all." All things now being settled according to my wish, on Tuesday, 17th, I left London. In the afternoon I reached Oxford, and leaving my horse there, set out on foot for Stanton- Harcou'rt. '1 he night overtook me in about an hour, accompanied with heavy rain. Being wet and weary, and not well knowing my way, 1 could not help saying in my heart, (though a.shamed of my want of resignation to God's will,) O that thou wouldst "stay the bottles of heaven !" Or at least give me light, or an honest guide, or some help in the manner thou knciwest ! Presently the rain' ceased, the moon broke out, and a fiiendly man overtook me, who set me upon his bwn horse, and walked by my side, till we came to Mr. Gambold's door. Wed. 18. — I walked on to Burford ; on Thursday toMalmsbury, and the next day to Brislol. Saturday, 21st, I inquired as fully as I could concerning the divisons and offences which, notwithstanding the earnest cautions I had given, bejtan afresh to break out in ICingswood. In the afternoon I met a few of the bands there ; but it was a cold, uncomfortable meeting. Sunday, 22d, I endeavoured to show them the ground of many of their mistakes, from those words, " Ye need not that any man teach you, but as that same anointing teacheth you ;" the text which had been frequently brought in support of the rankest enthusiasm. Mr. Cennick, and fifteen or twenty others, came up to me after Sermon. I told them, "they had not done right, in speaking against me behind my back." Mr. C , Ann A , and Thomas Bissicks, as the mouth of the rest, replied, "They had said no more of me behind my back than they would say to my face ; which was, that I did preach up man's faithfulness, and not the faithfulness of God." In the evening was our Love-feast, in Bristol ; in the conclusion of which there being mention njade that many of our bre- ■ thren at Kingswood had formed themselves Into a separate Society, I related to them at large the eflects of the separations which had been made from time to time in London ; and likewise the occasion of this, viz. Mr. C 's preaching other doctrine than that they had before received. The natural con- sequence was, that when my brother and I preached the same which we had done from the beginning, many censured and spoke against us both ; whence arose endless strife and confusion. T B replied, " Why, we preached false doctrine ; we preached, that there is rigliteousness in man." I said, " So there is, after the righteousness of Christ is imputed to him through faith. But who told you, that what we preached was false doctrine ? Whom would you have believed this from, but Mr. C ?" Mr. C. — - answered, "You do preach righteous- ness in man ; I did say this; and I say it still: however, we are willing to join with you. But we will also meet apart from you ; for we meet to confirm one another in those truths which you speak against." I replied, " You should have told me this before, and not have supplanted me in my own house, stealing the hearts of the people, and, by private accusations, separating very friends." He said, " I have never privately accused you." I said, "My brethren judge ;" and read as follows: — To the Rev. Mr. George Whit^ld. Jan. 17, 1741. My dear Brother, " That you might come quickly, I have written a second time. "I sitsolitary, like Eli, waiting what will become of the ark. And while I wait and fear the carrying of it away from among my people, my trouble increases daily. How glorious did the Gospel seem once to flourish in Kingswood ! I spake of the everlasting love of Christ with sweet power. — But now brother Charles is suffered to open his mouth against this truth, while the frighted sheep gaze and fly, as if no shepherd was among them. It is just as though Satan was now making war with the saints, in a more than common way. O pray for the distressed lambs yet left in this place, that they faint not. Surely they would, if preaching would do it ; for they have nothing whereon to rest (who now attend on the sermons) but their own faithfulness : — " With universal redemption, brother Charles pleases the world — brother John follows him in every thing. I believe no Atheist can more preach against predestina- tion than they. And all who believe election are counted enemies to God, and called so. 128 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1T41. " Fly, dear brother. I am as alone: lam in the midst of the plague. If God give thee leave, make haste." Mr. C — —stood up and said, "That letUM- is mine ; I sent it to Mr. Whitefield ; and I do not retract any thing in it, nor blame myself for sending it." Perceiving some of our brethren began to speak with warmth, I desired he would meet me at Kingswood on Saturday, where each of us oould speak more freely, and that all things might sleep till then. Tv,es. 24. — The bands meeting at Bristol, I read over the names of the Ui.ited-Sooiety. being determined that no disorderly walker should remain therein. Accordingly, I took an account of every person, 1. To whom any reasonable objection was made. 2. Who was not known to and recommended by some on whose veracity I could depend. To those who were sufficiently recommended, tickets were given on the following days. Most of the rest I had face to face with their accusers ; and such as either appeared to be innocent, or confessed their faults and promised better behaviour, were then re- ceived into the Society. The others were putupon trial again, unless they voluntarily expelled themselves. About forty were by this means separated from us ; I trust only for a season. Sat. 28. — I met the Kingswood bands again, and heard all who desired it at large ; after which I read the following paper : — " By many witnesses it appears, that seve- ral members of the Band Society in Kings- wood have made it their common practice to scoff at the preaching of Mr. John and Charles Wesley ; that they have censured and spoken evil of them behind their backs, at the very time they professed love and esteem to their faces ; that they have siudi- ously endeavoured to prejudice other mem- bers of that Society against them ; and, in order thereto, have belied and slandered them in divers instances. "Therefore, not for their opinions, nor for any of them, (whether they be right or wrong,) but for the causes above-men- tioned, viz. For their scoffing at the word and Ministers of God ; for their tale-bear- ing, back-biting, and evil -speaking ; for their dissembling, lying, and slandering. " I, John Wesley, by the consent and approbation of the Society in Kingswood, do declare the persons above-mentioned to be no longer members thereof. Neither will they be so accounted until they shall openly con- fess their fault, and thereby do what in them lies to remove the scandal they have given." Atthis they seemed a little shocked at first; but Mr. C-, , T B , and A A soon recovered and said, " They had heard both ray brother and me many times preach Popery. However, they would join with us if we would ; but that they would not own they had done any thing amiss." I desired them to consider of it yet again and give us their answer the next evening. The next evening, March 1, they gave the same answer as before.' However, [ could not tell how to part : but exhorted them to wait yet a little longer, and wrestle with God, that they might know his will concerning Ihem. Fri. 0. — Being still fearful of doing any thing rashly, or contrary to the great law of love, I consulted again with many of our brethren concerning the farther steps I should take. In consequence of which, on Sat. 7, all who could of the Society being met together, I told them, "open dealing was best; and I would therefore tell them plainly what I thought (setting all opinion aside) had been wrong in many of them : viz. 1. "'] heir despising the Ministers of God, and slighting his ordinances'; 2. Their not speaking or praying, when met together, till they were sensibly moved thereto ; and, 3. Their dividing themselves from their brethren, and forming a separate Society : "That we could not approve of delaying this matter, because the confusion that was already. Increased daily : " That, upon the whole, we believed the only way to put a stop to these growing evils was, for every one now to take his choice, and quit one Society or the other." T B replied, " It is onr holding election, is the true cause of your separating from us." I answered, " Ymt know in your own conscience it is not. There are several predestinarians in oim- Societies, both at London and Bristol ; m.v did I ever yet put any one out of either because he held that opinion." He said, "Well, we will break up our Society, on condition you will recpive and employ Mr. C as you did before." I replied, " My brother has wronged me much, but he doth not say, ' I repent.' '* Mr. C said, " Unless in not speak- ing in your defence, I do not know that I have wronged you at all." I rejoined, "It seems, then, nothing re- mains but for each to choose which Society he pleases." Then, after a short time spent in prayer, Mr. C went out, and about half of those who were present with him. Sum. 8. — After preaching at Bristol, on the abuse and the right use of the Lord's Supper, I earnestly besoughtthem at Kings- wood to beware of " offending in tongue," either against justice, mercy, or truth. After sermon, the remains of our Society met, and found we had great reason to bless God, for that, after fifty-two were with- drawn, we had still upwards of ninety left. O may these, at least, hold the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace • I will shut up this melancholy subject with part of a letter wrote by my brother about this time. 1741. j JOURNAL. IS9 "If you think proper, you may show bro- ther C what follows." (N. B. I did not think it proper then.) " My dearest brother John C , in much love and tenderness I speak. You came to Kingswood upon my brother's send- ing for you. You served under him in the Gospel as a son. 1 need not say how well he loTed you. You used the authority he gaye you, to overthrow his doctrine: you every where contradicted it ; (whether true or false is not the question ;) but you ought first to have fairly told him, ' I preach con- trary to you. Are you willing, notwith- standing, that I should continue in your house gainsaying you? If you are not, I have no place in these regions. You have a right to this open dealing. I now give you fair warning : shall I stay here opposing you, or shall I depart?' "My brother, have you dealt thus ho- nestly and openly with him ? No : but you have stolen away the people's heart from him ; and when some of them basely treated their best friend, God only excepted, how patiently did you take it! When did you ever vindicate us, as we have y ou ? Why did you not plainly tell them, ' You are eter- nally indebted to these men. Think not that I will stay among you, to head a party against my dearest friend — and brother, as he suBers me to call him, having humbled himself for my sake, and given me (no bishop, priest, or deacon) the right hand of fellowship. If I hear that one word more is spoken against him, I will leave you that moment, and never see your face more.' " This had been just and honest, and not more than we have deserved at your hands. I say we ; for God is my witness, how con- descendingly loving I have been toward you : yet you did so forget yourself as both openly and privately to contradict my doc- trine, while, in the mean time, I was as a deaf man, that heard not, neither answered a word, either in private or public. " Ah, my brother ! I am distressed for you : I would — but you will not receive my saying ; therefore I can only commit you to Him who hath commanded us to forgive one another, even as God, J'or Christ's sake, hath forgiven us." Sun. 15. — I preached twice at Kings- wood, and twice at Bristol, on those words of a troubled soul ; " O that I had wings like a dove ; for then would I flee away and be at rest." One of the notes I received to-day was as follows: — "A person whom God has visited with a fever, and has wonderfully preserved seven days in a hay-mow, without any sus- tenance but now and then a little water out of a ditch, desires to return God thanks. The person is present and readv to declare what God has done both for his body and soul. For the three first days of his illness be felt nothing but the terrors of the Lord, greatly fearing lest he should drop into hell ; till, after long and earnest prayer, he felt himself given up to the will of God, and equally content to live or die ; then he fell into a refreshing slumber, and awaked full of peace and the love of God. Tues. 17. — From these words, " Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?" I preached a sermon (which I have not done before in Kingswood school since it was built) directly on predestination. On Wed- nesday, (and so every Wednesday and Thursday,) 1 saw the sick in Bristol ; many of whom I found were blessing God for his seasonable visitation. In the evening I put those of the women, who were grown slack, into distinct bands by themselves, and sharply reproved many for their unfaithful- ness to the grace of God ; who bore witness to his word, by pouring upon us all the spirit of mourning and supplication. Thwr. 19. — I visited many of the sick, and, among the rest, J W , who was in grievous pain both of body and mind. After a short time spent in prayer we left her ; but her pain was gone ; her soul being in full peace, and her body also so strengthened, that she immediately rose, and the next day went abroad. Sat. 21. — I explained in the evening the 33d chapter of Ezeklel : in applying which I was suddenly seized with such a pain in my side that I could not speak. I knew my remedy, and immediately kneeled down ; in a moment the pain was gone, and the voice of the Lord oied aloud to the sinners, " Why will ye die, O house of Israel ?" Man. 23. — I visited the sick in Kingswood; one of whom surprised me much. Her hus- band died of a fever some days before ; she was seized immediately after his death, then her eldest daughter, then another and ano- ther of her children, six of whom were now sick round about her, without either physic, money, food, or any visible means of pro- curing it. Who but a Christian can at such a time say from the heart, " Blessed be the name of the Lord ?" Finding all things now, both at Kings- wood and Bristol, far more settled than I ex- pected, I complied with my brother's re- quest, and setting out on Wednesday, 25, the next day came to London. Sat. 28. — Having heard much of Mi-. Whitefield's unkind behaviour, since his return from Georgia. I went to liim to hear him speak for himself that I might know how to judge. 1 much approved of his plainness of speech. He told me, " he and I preached two different Gospels, and, there- fore, he not only would not join with, or give me the right hand of fellowship, but was resolved publicly to preach against me and my brother, wheresoever he preached at all." Mr. Hall (who wentwith me) put him in mind of the promise he had made but a few days before, that, " Whatever his pri- 8 130 naV. J. WESLEY'S £1741. Tate opinion was, he would never publicly preach against us." He said that promise was only an effect of human weakness, and he was now of another mind." Mon. SO. — I fixed an hour every day for speaking with each of the bands, that no disorderly walker might remain among them, nor any of a careless or contentious spirit ; and the hours from ten to two, on every day but Saturday, I set apart for speaking with any who should desire it. Wed. April 1. — At his earnest and re- peated request, I went to see one under sentence of death in the New Prison ; but the keeper told me, " Mr. Wilson (the Cu- rate of the parish) had given cha.ge that I should not speak with him." I am clear from the blood of this man ; let Mr. Wilson answer for it to God. Sat. 4.^-1 believed both love and justice required that I should speak my sentiments fVeely to Mr. Wh , concerning the letter he had published, said to be " in an- swer to my Sermon on Free-grace." The sum of what I observed to him was this : I. That it was quite imprudent to publish it at all, as being only the puttiag of weapons into their hands, who loved neither the one nor the other. 2. That if he was constrained to bear his testimony (as he termed it) •gainst the error I was in, he might have done it by publishing a treatise on this head, without ever calling my name in question. 3. That what he had published was a mere burlesque upon an answer, leaving four of my eight arguments untouched, and handling the other four in so gentle a manner, as if he was afraid they would burn his fingers : However, that 4. He had said enough, of what was wholly foreign to the question, to make an open, (and, probably, imeparable) breach between him and me ; seeing, " for a treacherous wound, and for the bewraying of secrets, every friend will depart." Mon. 6. — I had a long conversation with Peter Bohler. I marvel how I refrain from joining these men : I scarce ever see any of them but my heart burns within me ; I long to be with them, and yet 1 am kept from them. Tues. 7. — I dined with one who had been a professed Atheist for upwards of twenty years ; but coming some months since to make sport with the Word of God, it cut him to the heart, and he could have no rest day nor night, till the God whom he had denied spoke peace to his soul. In the evening, having desired all the bands to meet, I read over the names of the United Society, and marked those who were »f a doubtful character, that full inquiry night be made concerning them On Thurs- day, at the meeting at that Society, I read overthe names of these, and desired to speak with eaich of them the next day, as soon as they hsd oppoitonity. Many of them after- wuds gave sufficient proof, that they were seeking Christ in sincerity. The rest I de. termined to keep on trial, till the doubts concerning them were removed. Tues. 14. — I was much concerned for one of our sisters, who having been but a few times with the still brethren, was on a sudden so much wiser than her teachers, that I could neither understand her, nor she me. Nor could I help being a little sur- prised at the profound indifference she showed, who a few days before would have plucked out her eyes, had it been possible, and given them to me. Wed. 15. — I explained, at Greyhound- lane, the latter part of the fourth chapter to the Ephesians. I was so weak in body, that I could hardly stand; but my spirit was much strengthened. I found myself growing sensibly weaker all Thursday, so that on Friday, the 17th, I could scarce get out of bed, and almost as soon as 1 was up, was constrained to lie down again. Nevertheless I made shift to drag myself on, in the evening, to Short's Gardens. Having, not without difficulty, got up the stairs, I read those words (though scarce intelligibly, for my voice too was almost gone,) " Whom he did foreknow, he did also predestinate." In a moment both my voice and strength returned. And from that time, for some weeks, I found such bodily strength as I had never done before, since my landing in America. Mon. 20. — Being greatly concerned for those who were tossed abont with divers winds of doctrine, many of whom were again entangled in sin, and carried away captive by Satan at his will ; I besought God to show me where this would end, and opened my Bible on these words : " And' there was nothing lacking to them, neither small nor great, neither sons nor daughters, neither spoil nor any thing that they had taken to them. David recovered all." Tues. 81. — I wrote to my brother, then at Bristol, in the following words : — " As yet I dare in no wise join with the Moravians : 1 . Because their general scheme is mystical, not scriptural, refined in every point above what is written, immeasurably beyond the plain Gospel. S. Because there is darkness and closeness in all their beha- viour, and guile in almost all their words. 3. Because they not only do not practise, but utterly despise and decry self-denial and the daily cross. 4. Because they conform to the world, in wearing gold, and gay or costly apparel. S, Because they are by no means zealous of good works, or at least only to their own people : forthese reasons (chiefly) I will rather, God being ray helper, stand quite alone, than join with them 5 1 mean, till I have full assurance, that they are better acquainted with the 'truth as it is in Jesus.' " Fri. May 1. — I was with one who told me, " she had been hitherto taught of man, but now she was taught of God only." She I7il.j JOURNAL. 131 added, "That (jbd had told her, not to par- lake of the Loiil's Supper any more, since she fed upon Christ continually." O who is secure from Satan transforming himself into an angel of light ! In the evening I went to a little Love- feast which Peter HBhler made for those ten, who joined together on this day three years, to confess our faults one to another. Seven of us were present ; one being sicit, and two unwilling to come. Surely the time will return, when there shall be again, " Union of mind, as in us all one soul I" Sat. 2. — I had a conversation of several hours, witliP. B5hlerand Mr. Spangcnberg. Our subject was anew creature ; Mr. Span- genberg's account of which was this: — " The moment we are j ustified, a new crea- ture is put into us. Thisls otherwise termed, the new man. But notwithstanding, the old creature, or the old man, remains in us till the day of our death. " And in this old man there remains an old heart, corrupt and abominable. For inward corruption remains in the soul, as long as the soul remains in the body. " But the heart which is in the new man is clean. And the new man is stronger than the old ; so that though corruption continually strives, yet, while we look to Christ, it cannot prevail. I asked him, "Is there still an old man in you? He said "Yes; and will be as long as I live." I said, " Is there then corruption in your heart ?" He replied, "In the heart of my old man there is ; but not in the heart of my new man." I asked, '■ Does the ex- perience of your brethren agree with yours 1" He answered, "I know what I have now spoken is the experience of all the brethren and sisters throughout our Church." A few of our brethren and sisters sitting by, then spoke what they experienced. He told them, (with great emotion, his hand trembling much,) "Vou all deceive your own souls. There is no higher state than that I have described. You are in a very dangerous error. You know not your own hearts. You fancy your corruptions are taken away, whereas they are only covered. Inward corruption never can betaken away, till our bodies are in the dust." Was there inward corruption in our Lord? Or cannot the servant be as his Master ? Sun. 3. — I gave the scriptural account of' one who is in Christ a new creature, from whom "old things are passed away," and in whom "all things are become new." In the afternoon I explained, at Marybone- fields, to a vast multitude of people, " He hath showed thee, O man, what is good. And what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly witti thy God ? The devil's children fought valiantly for their master, that his ■ kingdom should not be destroyed. And many stones fell on ray right hand, and on my left. But when I began to examine them closely, what reward they were to have for their labour, they vanished away like smoke. Wed. 6, Was a day on which we agreed to meet for prayer and humbling our souls before God, if haply he might show us his will concerning our re-union with our bre- thren of Fetter- Lane. And to this intent all the men and women bands met at one in the afternoon. Nor did our Lord cast out our prayer, or leave himself without witness among us ; but it was so clear to all, even those who were before the most eagerly de- sirous of it, that the time was not come: I, Because they had not given up their most essential erroneous doctrines ; and, 2. Be- cause many of us had found so much guile in their words, that we could scarce tell what they really held, and what not ! Thur. 7. — I reminded the United Society, that many of our brethren and sisters had not needful food ; many were destitute of convenient clothing ; many were out of business, and that without their own fault ; and many sick and ready to perish ; that 1 had done what in me lay, to feed the hungry, to clothe the naked, to employ the poor, and to visit the sick ; but was not alone suffi- cient for these things ; and therefore de- sired all whose hearts were as my heart. 1. To bring what clothes each could spare, to be distributed among those that wanted most. 2. To give weekly a penny, or what they could afford, for the relief of the poor and sick. " My design (I told them) is, to employ for the present all the women who are out of business, and desire it, in knitting. "To these we will first give the common price for what work they do, and then add according as they need. Twelve persons are appointed to inspect these, and to visit and provide things need- ful for the sick. " Each of these is to visit all the sick within their district, every other day : and to meet on Tuesday evening, to give an account of what they have done, and con- sult what can be done farther." This week the Lord of the harvest began to put in his sickle among us. On Tuesday our brother Price, our sister Bowes on Wed- nesday, to-day, our sister Hawthorn, died. They all went in full and certain hope to him whom their soul loved. Fri. 8. — I found myself much out of order. However I made shift to preach in the evening. But on Saturday my bodily strength quite failed, so that for several hours I could scarce lift up my head. Sun- day, 10, I was obliged to lie down most part of the day, being easy only in that posture- Yet in tiie evening my weakness was sus- 1S2 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1741. pended,while I was (sailing sinners to repent- ance. But at our Love-feast, which fol- lowed, beside the pain in my back and head, and the fever which still continued upon me, just as I began to pray, I was seized with such a cough that I could hardly speak. At the same time came strongly into my mind, " These signs shall follow them that be- lieve." — I called on Jesus aloud, to increase my faith, and to confirm the word of his grace. While I was speaking my pain vanished away. The fever left me. My bodily strength returned. And for many weeks I felt neither weakness nor pain. " Unto thee, O Lord, do I give thanks." Thur. 14. — Hearing that one was in a high fever, of whom I had for some time stood in doubt, I went to her and asked. How she did? She replied, " I am very ill — but I am very well. O, I am happy, happy, happy : for my spirit continually rej oices in God my Saviour. All the angels in heaven rejoice in my Saviour, and I rejoice with them, for I am united to Jesus." She added, " How the angels rejoice over an heir of salvation ! How they now rejoice over me ! And I am a partaker of their joy. O my Saviour, how happy am 1 in thee!" Fri. 16. — I called again ; she was saying, as I came in, " My Beloved is mine ; and he hath cleansed me from all sin. O how far is the heaven above the earth ! So far hath he set my sins from me. Oh how did he rej oice,when ' he was heard in that he feared ! ' He was heard, and he gained a possibility of salvation for me and all mankind. It is finished : his grace is free for all : I am a witness : I was the chief of sinners, a back- sliding sinner, a sinner against light and love. But I am washed : I am cleansed." I asked. Do you expect to die now ? She said, " It is not shown me that I shall. But life or death is all one to me. I shall not change my company. Yet I shall more abundantly rejoice, when we stand before the Lord ; you and I, and all the other chil- dren which he hath given you." In the evening I called upon her again, and found her weaker and her speech much altered. I asked her. Do you now believe? Do not you find your soul in temptation ? She answered, smiling and looking up, ♦' There is the Lamb. And where He is, what is temptation? I have no darkness, no cloud. The enemy may come ; but he hath no part in me." I said, but does not your sickness hinder you ? She replied, " Nothing hinders me. It is the Spirit of my Father that worketh in me. And nothing hinders that Spirit. My body indeed is weak and in pain ; but my soul is all joy and praise." Sat. 16. — Imentioned thisto Peter Bohler; but he told me, "There is no such state on earth. Sin will and must always remain in the soul. The old man will remain till death. The old nature is like an old tooth. I You may break off one bit, and another, and another: but you can never get it all away: the stump of it will stay as long as you live ; and sometimes will ache too." Mon. 18. — At the pressing instance of my brother, I left London, and the next evening met him at Bristol. I was a little surprised, when I came into the room, just after he had ended his sermon. Some wept aloud : some clapped their hands ; some shouted, and the rest sang praise ; with whom (having soon recovered themselves) the whole congrega- tion joined. So, (I trust) if ever God were pleased that we should suffer for the truth's sake, all other sounds would soon be swal- lowed up in the voice of praise and thanks- giving. Wed. 20. — I spent most of the morning in speaking with the new members of the So- ciety. In the afternoon I saw the sick ; but not one in fear, neither repining against God. Thur. 21.— In the evening I published the great decree of God, eternal, unchangeable, (so miserably misunderstood and misrepre- sented by vain men that would be wise,) " He that believeth shall be saved ; he that believeth not shall be damned." Sat. 23.— At a Meeting of the stewards of the Society, (who receive and expend what is contributed weekly,) it was found needful to retrench the expences, the contributions not answering thereto. And it was accor- dingly agreed, to discharge two of the schoolmasters at Bristol : the present fund being barely sufficient to keep two Masters and a Mistress here, and one Master and a Mistress at Kingswood. Mon. 25. — Having settled all the business on which I came, I set out early, and on Tuesday called at Windsor. I found here also a few, who have peace with God, and are full of love, both to Him, and to one another. In the evening I preached at the Foundery, on, " Stand still and see the sal- vation of the Lord." Fri. 29. — 1 spent an hour with poor Mr. ■VI e. His usual frown was vanished away. His look was clear, open, and com- posed. He listened to the word of reconci- liation with all possible marks of deep atten- tion, though he was too weak to speak. Be- fore I went, we commended him to the grace of God, in confidence that our prayer was heard ; to whom, at two in the morning, he resigned his spirit, without any sigh or groan. Tues. June 2. — I spoke plainly to Mr. Piers, who told me he had been much shaken by the still brethren. But the snare is broken : I left him rejoicing in hope, and praising God for the consolation. Thur. 4. — I exhorted a crowded congre- gation, " Not to receive the grace of God in vain." The same exhortation I enforced on the Society, (about nine hundred per sons,) and by their fruits it doth appear that they begin to love one another, " not itt word" only, " but in deed and in truth." 1741. J JOURNAL, \^S Fri. 5. — Hearing tnat a deaf and dumb man near Marienboiii, had procured a re markable letter to be wrote into England. I asked James Hutton, if he knew of tliat letter, and wliat the purport of it was ? He answered, " Yes: he had read the letter; but had quite forgotten what it was about." I then asked Mr. V , who replied, " The letter was short ; but he did not re- member the purport of it." Sun. 7. — I preached in Charles' Square, on "The hour is come, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live." A violent storm began about the middle of the sermon ; but these things move not those who seek the Lord. So much the more was his power present to heal ; insomuch that many of our hearts danced for joy, praising " the glorious God that maketh the thunder." Mon. 8. — I set out from Enfield Chace for Leicestershire. In the evening we came to Northampton ; and the next afternoon to Mr. Ellis's, at Markfield, five or six miles beyond Leicester. For these two days I had made an expe- riment, which I had been so often and earnestly pressed to do ; " Speaking to none concerning the things of Cod, unless my heart was free to it." And what was the event 7 Why, 1. That I spoke to none at all for fourscore miles together ; no, not even to him that travelled with me in the chaise, unless a few words at first setting out. 2. ''I hat I had no cross either to bear or take up, and commonly in an hour or two fell fast asleep. 3. That I had much respect shewn me, wherever T came, every one behaving to me, as to a civil good- natured gentleman. O how pleasing is all this to flesh and blood ! Need ye compass sea and land, to make proselytes to this. Wed. 10. — I preached in the morning on the inward kingdom of God : and many, I trust, found, they were heathens in heart, and Christians in name only. In the afternoon we came to J C n's, about ten miles beyond Mark- field, a plain open-hearted man, desirous to know and do the will of God. I was a little surprised at what he said ; " A few months since there was a great awakening all round us ; but since Mr. S came, three parts in four are fallen as fast asleep as ever." I spoke to him of drawing people from the Church, and advising them to leave ofi' prayer. He said, " there was no Church of England left ; and that there was no Scripture for family prayer, nor for praying in private at any other particular times : which a believer need not to do." 1 asked, " what our Saviour then meant by saying, " Enter into thy closet and pray ?" He said, " O ! that means, enter into the closet of your heart." Between five and six we came to Ogbrook, where Mr. S n then was. I asked Mr. Greaves, what doctrine he taught here? He said, ." The sum of all is this; 'f you will believe be still. Do not pretend to do good : (which you cannot do till you believe:) and leave off what you call the means of grace, such as prayer and running to Church and Sacrament." About eight, Mr. Greaves offering me the use of his church, I explained the true Gospel -stillness ; and, in the morning, Thursday 11, to a large congregation, "By grace ye are saved, through faith." In the afternoon we went on to Netting ham, where Mr. Howe received us gladly. At eight the Society met as usual. I could not but observe, 1. That the room was not half full, which used, till very lately, to be crowded within and without. 2. "That not one person who came in used any prayer at all ; but every one immediately sat down, and began either talking to his neighbour, or looking about to see who was there. 3. That when I began to pray, there appeared a general surprise, none once offering to kneel down, and those who stood, choosing the most easy indolent posture which they conveniently could. I afterwards looked for one of our hymn- books, upon the desk ; (which I knew Mr. Howe had brought from London ;) but both that and the Bible were vanished away : and in the room lay the Moravian hymns, and the Count's Sermons. I expounded (but with a heavy heart,) " Believe in the Lord Jesus, and thou shalt be saved ;" and the next morning described (if haply some of the secure ones might awake from the sleep of death) the fruits of true faith, — " Righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." In the evening we came to Markfield again, where the church was quite full, while I explained, " All we like sheep have gone astray ; and God hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all." Sat. 13. — In the morning I preached on those words : " To him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the un- godly, his faith is counted to him for righteousness." We then set out for Mel- bourn, where, finding the house too small to contain those who were come together, I stood under a large tree, and declared Him whom " God hath exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour, to give repentance unto Israel, and remission of sins." Thence I went to Hemmington, where also the house not being large enough to contain the people, they stood about the door and at both the windows, while I showed, " What we must do to be saved." One of our company seemed a little of- fended, when I had done, at " a vile fellow, notorious all over the country, for cursing, swearing, and drunkenness, though he was now grey-headed, being near four-score years of age." He came to me, and catching 134 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1741, me hold by the hands, said, " Whether thou art a good or a bad man, I know not; but 1 know the words thou speakest are good. I never heard the like in all my life. O that God would set them home upon my poor soul I" He then burst into tears, so that he could speak no more. Sitm. 14. — I rode to Nottingham again, and at eight preached at the Market-place, to an immense multitude of people, on, " The dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live." I saw only one or two who behaved lightly, whom I imme- diately spoke to, and they stood reproved. Yet, soon after, a man behind me began aloud to contradict and blaspheme; but upon my turning to him, he stepped behind a pillar, and in a few minutes disappeared. In the afternoon we returned to Markfield. The church was so excessive hot, being crowded in every comer, that I could not, without difficulty, read the evening service. Being afterwards informed that abundance of people were still without, who could not possibly get into the church, I went out to them, and explained that great promise of our Lord, " 1 will heal their backslidings, I will love them freely." In the evening I expounded in the church, on her who " loved much, because she had much for- given." Mon. 15. — I set out for London ; and read over, in the way, that celebrated book, Martin Luther's Comment on the Epistle to the Galatians. I was utterly ashamed. How have I esteemed this book, only because I heard it so commended by others ! Or at best, because I had read some excellent sentences occasionally quoted from it ! But what shall I say, now I judge for myself! Now I see with my own eyes ? Why, not only that the author makes nothing out, clears up not one considerable difficulty ; that he is quite shallow in his remarks on many passages, and muddy and confused al- most on all ; but that he is deeply tinctured with mysticism throughout, and hence often dangerously wrong. To instance only in one or two points : How does he (almost in the words of Tauler) decry reason, right or wrong, as an irrecoucileable enemy to the Gospel of Christ ! Whereas, what is the reason, (the faculty so called,) but the power of apprehending, judging, and dis- coursing 1 Which power is no more to be condemned in the gross, than seeing, hear- ing, or feeling. Again, how blasphemously does he speak of good works, and of the law of God ; constantly coupling the law with sin, death, hell or the Devil ! and teach- ing, that Christ delivers us from them all alike. Whereas, it can no more be proved by Scripture, that " Christ delivers us from the law of God," than that he delivers us " from holiness or from heaven." Here (I apprehend) is the real spring of the grand error of the Moravians. They follow Luther for better for worse. Hence their "No works ; no law ; no commandments." But who art thou that " speakest evil of the law, and judgest the law V Tues. 16. — In the evening I came to Lon- don, and preached on those words, (Gal. V. 6,) " In Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, but faith which worketh by love." After reading, Luther's miserable comment upon the text, I thought it my bounden duty openly to warn the congregation against that danger- ous treatise, and to retract whatever recom- mendation I might ignorantly have given of it. Wed. 17. — I set out and rode slowly toward Oxford; but before I came to Wy- combe my horse tired. There I hired ano- ther, which tired also before I came to Tets- worth. I hired a third there, and reached Oxford in the evening, Thar. 18. — I inquired concerning the exercises, previous to the degree of Bache- lor in Divinity, and advised with Mr. Gam- bold, concerning the subject of my sermon before the University ; but he seemed to think il of no moment : " For, (said he,) all here are so prejudiced, that they will mind nothing you say." I know not that. How- ever, I am to deliver my own soul, whether they will hear, or whether they will forbear I found a great change among the poor people here. Out of twenty-five or thirty weekly communicants, only two wore left. Not one continued to attend the daily prayers of the Church; and those few that were once united together, were now torn asunder and scattered abroad. Mon. 22. — The words on which my book opened, at the Society, in the evening were these : " Ye have forsaken my ordinances, and have not kept them. Return unto me and I will return unto you, saith the Lord of Hosts. — Your words have been stout against me, saith the Lord. But ye say, wherein have we_spoken against thee ? Ye have said it is vain that we worship God 1 And what profit is it that we keep his ordi- nances?" (Mal.iii.) Wed. 24. — 1 read over, and partly tran- scribed Bishop Bull's Harmonia Apostolica. The position with which he sets out is this, " That all good works, and not faith alone, are the necessarily previous condition of justification, or the forgiveness of our sins. But in the middle of the treatise he asserts, " That faith alone is the condition of justi- fication:" "For faith, (says he) referred to justification, means all inward and out- ward good works." In the latter end he affirms, " That there are two justifications ; and that only inward good works necessa- rily precede the former, but both inward and outward the latter." Sat. 87. — I rode to London, and enforced, in the evening, that solemn declaration of the great Apostle : '■ Do we then make void the law through faith ? God forbid. Yea, we establish the law." 1741.] JOURNAL. 135 Sie«. 28. — 1 showed in the morning, at large, " Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty ;" liberty from sin ; liberty to be, to do, and to suffer, according to the written word. At five I preached at Charles' Square, to the largest congregation that, I believe, was ever seen there, on, " Al- most thou persuadest me to be a Christian." As soon as I had done, Iqaite lost my voice ; but it was immediately restored when I came to our little flock with the blessing of the Gospel of peace ; and 1 spent an hour and a half in exhortation and prayer, with- out any hoarseness, or weariness. . iHom.29. — I preached, in the morning, on, " Ye are saved through faith." In the afternoon I expounded, at Windsor, the story of the Pharisee and Pablican. I spent the evening at Wycombe ; and the next morning, Tuesday, 30, returned to Oxford. Thur. July 2. — I met Mr. Gambold again, who honestly told me " he was ashamed of my company, and therefore mast be excused from going to the Society with me." This is plain dealing at least ! Sat. 4. — I had much tallt with Mr. V , who allowed, 1. That there are many (not one only) commands of God, both to be- lievers and unbelievers ; and, 2. That the Lord's Supper, the Scripture, and both public and private prayer, are God's ordi- nary means of conveying grace to man. But what will this private confession arail, so long as the quite contrary is still declared in those Sixteen Discourses, published to all the world, and never yet either cor- rected or retracted. Mon. 6. — Looking for a boelc in our Col- lege Library, 1 took down, by mistake, the works of Episcopius, which opening en an account of the Synod of Dort, I believed it might be useful to read it through. But what a scene is here disclosed ! Wliat a pity it Is that the holy Synod of Trent and that of Dort did not sit at the same time, nearly allied as they were, not only as to the pnrity of doctrine which each of them es- tablished, but also as to the spirit wherewith they acted ; if the latter did not exceed ! Thm-. 9. — Being in the Bodleian Library, I light -OB Mr. Calvin's account of the case of Michael Servetus, several of whose lettei-s he occasionally inserts, whereiu Servetus often declares in terms, " I believe the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God." Mr. Calvin, how- ever, paiiits him such a monster as never was, — an Arian, a blasphemer, and what not! Besides strewing over him his flowers of dog, devil, swine, and so on ; which are the usual appellations he gives to his op- ponents. But still he utterly denies his being the cause of Servetus's death. " No," says he ; "I only advised our Ma- gistrates, as having a right to restrain heretics 'by the sword, to seize upon and try that ar^-heretic ; but after he was con- demned, I said not one word about his exe- cution 1" Fri. 10. — I rode to London, and preached at Short's Gardens, on, " The name of J esus Christ of Nazareth." Sm«.12. — While I was showing, at Charles' Square, what it is " to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with our God," a great shout began. Many of the rabble had brought an ox, which tlicy were vehe- mently labouring to di-ive in among the peo- ple : but their labour was in vain ; for, in spite of them all, he ran round and round, one way and the other, and at length broke through the midst of them clear away, leav- ing us calmly rejoicing and praising God. Mon. 13. — I returned to Oxford, and on Wednesday rode to Bristol. My brother, I found was already gone to Wales ; so that I came Justin season; and that, indeed, on ano- ther account also, for a spirit of enthusiasm was breaking in upon many, who charged tlieir own imaginations on the will of God, and that not written, but impressed on their hearts. If these impressions be received as the rule ofaction,insteadofthe written word, I know nothing so wicked or absurd but we may fall into, and that without remedy. Fri. 17. — The school at Kingswood was thoroughly filled between eight and nine in the evening. I showed them, from the example of the Corinthians, what need we have to bear one with another, seeing we are not to expect " many fathers in Christ ;" no, nor young men among us, as yet. We then poured out our souls in prayer and praise, and our Lord did not hide his face from Bs. Sun. 19.;— After preaching twice at Bristol, and twice at Kingswood, I earnestly ex- horted the Society to continue in the faith, "enduring hardships as good soldiers of Jesus Christ." On Monday (my brother being now returned from Wales) 1 rode back to Oxford. Wed. 22. — At the repeated instance of some that were there, 1 went over to Abing- don. I preached on, " What must Ido to be saved?" Both the yard and the house were full ; but so stupid, senseless a people, botli in a spiritual and natural sense, I scarce ever saw before : yet God is able of " these stones to raise up children to Abraham." Fri. 24.— Several of our friends from London, and some from Kingswood and Bristol, came to Oxford. Alas ! how long shall tliey " come from the East and from the West, and sit down in the kingdom of God;" while the children of the king- dom will not come in, but remain in outer darkness. Sat. July, 25.— It being my turn, (which comes about once in three years,) I preached at St. Mary's, before the University. The harvest truly is plenteous. So numerous a congregation (from whatever motives they came) I have seldom seen at Oxford My 186 REV. J. WESLKY'S riM). text was the confession of poor Agrippa : " Almost thou persuadest me to be a Chris- tian." I have "cast my bread upon the waters ;" let me " find it again after many days." In the afternoon T set out, (having no time to Sparc,) and on Sunday, 26, preached at the Foundery, on, the liberty we have " to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus." Mon. 27. — Finding notice had been given, that I would preach in the evening at Hack- ney. I went thither, and openly declared those glad tidings : "By grace ye are saved through faith." Many, we heard, had threa- tened terrible things ; but no man opened his mouth. Perceive ye not yet, that " greater is He that is in us, than he that is in the world?" Twes. 28. — I visited one that was going heavily, and in fear, through the valley of the shadow of death ; but God heard the prayer, and soon lifted up the light of his countenance upon her, so that she immedi- ately broke out into thanksgiving, and the next day quietly fell asleep. Fri. 31. — Hearing that one of our sisters (Jane Muncy) was ill. I went to see her. She was one of the first women-bands at Fetter-lane ; and when the controversy con- cerning the means of grace began, stood in the gap, and contended earnestly for the ordinances once delivered to the saints. When, soon after, it was ordered, "that the unmarried men and women should have no conversation with each other," she again withstood to the face those who were " teaching for doctrines the commandments of men ;" nor could all the sophistry of those who are, without controversy, of all men living, the wisest in their generation, induce her either to deny the faith she had received, or to use less plainness of speech or to be less zealous in recommending, and careful in practising, good works ; inso- much that many times, when she had been employed in the labour of love till eight or nine in the evening, she then sat down and wrought with her hands till twelve or one in the morning ; not that she wanted any thing herself, but that she might have to give to others for necessary uses. From the time that she was made Leader of one or two bands, she was more emi- nently a pattern to the flock ; in self-denial of every kind, in openness of behaviour, in simplicity and godly sincerity, in steadfast faith, in constant attendances on all the public and all the private ordinances of God; and as she had laboured more than they all, so God now called her forth to suffer. She was seized at first with a violent fever, in the beginning of which they re- moved her to another house: here she had work to do which she knew not of. The master of the house was one who cared for none of these things, but he observed her, and was convinced ; so that he then began to understand and lay to heart the things that bring a man peace at the last. In a few days the fever abated, or settled, as it seemed, into an inward imposthuine ; so that she could not breathe without violent pain, which increased day and night. When I came in, she stretched out her hand and said, "Art thou come, thou blessed of the Lord ? Praised be the name of my Lord for this." I asked, " Do you faint ; now you are chastened of him?" She said, " Ono, no, no ; I faint not : I murmur not ; I rejoice evermore." I said, " But can you in every thing giv&thanks?" She replied, "Yes; I do, I do." I said, " God will make all your bed in your sickness." She cried out, " He does, he does. I have nothing to desire. He is ever with me, and I have nothing to do but to praise him." In the same state of mind, though weaker and weaker in body, she continued till Tues- day following ; when several of those who had been in her Band being present, she fixed her eyes upon them, and fell into a kind of agonizing prayer, "that God would keep them from the evil one." But, In the afternoon, when I came, she was quite calm again, and all her words were prayer and praise. The same spirit she breathed when Mr. Maxfield called the next day; and soon after he went, she slept in peace. — "A mo- ther in Israel hast thou been, and thy works shall praise thee in the gates !" Sat. Aug. ] . — I had a long conversation with Mr. Ingham. We bothagreed, 1. That none shall finally be saved, who have not, as they had opportunity, done all good works; and 2. That if a justified person does not do good, as he has opportunity, he will lose the grace he has received ; and if he repent not and do the former works, will perish eternally. But with regard to the un- justified, (if I understand him,) we wholly disagreed. He believed, it is not the will of God, that they should wait for faith in doing good. I believe, this is the will of God, and that they will never find Him, unless they seek him in this way. Sun. 2. — I went, after having been long importuned by Dr. Deleznot, to the chapel, in Great Hermitage-Street, Wapping. Mr. Meriton (a Clergyman from the Isle of Man) read prayers. I then preached on these words in the former lesson : " Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himself? Because ho hath humbled himself, I will not bring this evil in his days ;" and took occasion thence to exhort all believers, to use the grace God had already given them, and in keeping his law, according to the power they now had to wait for the faith of the Gospel. Fri. 7. — The body of our sister Muncy being brought to Short's Gardens, Ipreached on those words : " Write, From henceforth blessed are the dead which die in the Lord. Even so, saith the Spirit, for they rest from Iheir labours ; and their works do follow 41.] JOURNAL. 137 them." From thence we went with it to the gra\e, in St. Giles's Church Yard, where I i performed the last office, in the presence of such an innumerable multitude of people as I never saw gathered together before. O what a sight it will be when God saith to the grave, " Give back ;" and all the dead, small and great, shall stand before him ! Wed. 12. — I visited one whom God is pu- rifying in the fire, in answer to the prayers of his wife, whim he was just going to beat, (which he frequently did.) when God smote him in a moment: so that his hand dropped, and he fell down upon the ground, having no more strength than a new-born child. He has been confined to his bed ever since, but rejoices in hope of the glory of God. Fri, 14. — Calling on a person near Gros- venor-Square, I found there was but too much reason hero, for crying out of the in- crease of Popery ; many converts to it being continually made, by the gentleman who preaches in Swallow-Street, three days in every week. Now why do not the champions who are continually crying out, "Popery, Popery," in Moorfields, come hither, that they may not always be fighting " as one that beateth the air ?" Plainly, because they have no mind to fight at all, but to show their valour without an opponent ; and they well know, they may defy Popery at the Foun- dery, without any danger of contradiction, iVed. li). — The Scripture which came in turn to be expounded was, the 9th chapter to the Romans. X was then constrained to speak an hour longer than usual, and am persuaded most, if not all, who were present, saw that this chapter has no more to do with personal, irrespective predestination, than the 9th of Genesis. Thur. 20. — A Clergyman having sent me ■word, that if I would preach in the evening on the text he named, he would come to hear me. I preached on that text. Matt. vii. 26, and strongly enforced the caution of our Lord, "to beware of false prophets:" i. e. all preachers, who do not speak as the ora- cles of God. Tues. 25. — I explained, at Chelsea, the nature and necessity of the new birth. One (who, I afterwards heard, was a dissenting Teacher) asked me, when I had done, " Quid est tibi nomenl" And on my not answering, turned in triumph to his companions, and said, " Aye, 1 told you he did not under- stand Latin !" Wed. 26. — I was informed of a remarkable conversation, at which one of our sisters was present a day or two before, wherein a gen- tleman was assuring his friends, " that he himself was in Charles'-Square, when a per- son told Mr. Wesley to his face, that he (Mr. Wesley) had paid twenty pounds al- ready, on being convicted for selling Ge- neva, and that he now kept two Popish Priests In his house." This gave occasion to another to mention what he had himself heard, at an eminent dissenting Teacher's ; viz. " Thatit was beyond dispute, Mr. Wes- ley had large remittances from Spain, in order to make a party among the poor ; and that as soon as the Spaniards landed, he was to join them with twenty thousand men." Mon. 31. — I began my course of preaching on the common Prayer. Tuesday, Septem- ber 1, I read over Mr. Whitefield's account, of God's dealings with his soul. Great part of this Iknow to be true. " O let not mercy and truth forsake thee ! Bind them about thy neck ! Write them upon the table of thy heart !" Thur. 3. — James Hutton having sent me word that Count Zinzendorf would meet me at three in the afternoon, I went at that time to Gray's Inn Walks. The most material part of our conversation, (which I dare not conceal,) was as follows. To spare the dead, 1 do not translate. Z. Cur Religionem tuam mutasti? W. Nescio me Religionem meam mutasse. Cur id sentis? Quis hoc tibi retulit? Z. Plane tu. Id ex epistola tua ad nos video. Ibi, Religione, quam apud nos pro- fessus es, relicta, novam profiteris. W. Qui sic ? Non intelligo. Z. Imo istic dicis, vere Christianes non esse miseros peccatores. Falsissimum. Optimi hominum ad mortem usque misera- bilissimi sunt peccatores. Siqui aliud di- cunt, vel penitus impostores sunt, vel Di- abolice seducti. Nostros fratres meliora docentis impugnastii Et pacem volentibus, eam denegasti. W. Nondum intelligo quid veils. Z. Ego, cum ex Georgia ad me scripsisti, te dilexi plurimura. Tum corde simplicem te agnovi. Iterura scripsisti. Agnovi corde simplicem, sed turbatisideis. Ad nos venis- ti. Idece tuae tum raagis turbatae erant et confusae. In Angliam rediisti. Aliquandiu post, audivi fatres nostros tecum pugnare. Spangenbergium misi ad pacem inter vos conciliandam. Scripsit mihi, Fratres tibi injuriam intulisse. Rescripsi, ne pergerent, sed ut veniam a te peterent. Spangenberg scripsit iterum, eos petiise : sed te, gloriari de lis, pacem nolle. Jam adveniens, idem audio. W. Res in eo cardine minime vertitur. Fratres tui (verum hoc) me male tractarunt. Postea veniam petierunt. Respondi, id su- pervacaneum ; me nunq uam lis succensuisse : sed vereri, 1. Ne falsa docerent, 2. Ne prave viverent. Ista unica, est, et fuit, inter nos qutestio. Z. Apertius loquaris. W. Veritus sum, ne falsadocerent, 1. De fine fidei nostrae (in hac vita) scil. Chris- tiana perfectione, 2. De Mediis gratis, sic ab Ecclesia nostra dictis. Z. Nullam inhffirentem Perfcctionem in hac vita agnoseo. Est hie Error Errorum. Eiim per totum orbera igne et gladio perse- S • 1% RfiV. J. WESLEY'S ri74l. quor, conculco, ad internecionem do. Chiis- tus est sola Perfectio nostra. Qui Perfec- tionem inhaerentem sequitur, Christum de- negat. W. Ego vero credo, Spiritum Christi operari Perfectionem in vere Christianis. Z. Nullimode. Omnis nostra Perfectio est in Christo. Omnis Christiana Perfectio est. Fides in sanguine Christi. Est tota, Chris- tiana Perfectio, imputata, non inhaerens. Perfecti sumus in Christo, in nobismet nunquam perfecti. W. Pugnamus, opinor, de verbis. Nonne amuis Tere credens Sanctus est ? Z. Maxime. Sed Sanctus in Christo, non in se. W. Sed, nonne sancte vivit? Z. Irao, sancte in omnibus vivit, W. Nonne, et Cor sanctum habe. Z. Certissime. W. Nonne, ex consequenti, sanctus est in se? Z. Non, Non. In Christo tantum. Non sanctus in se. Nullam omnino habet Sanc- titatem in se. W. Nonne habet in corde suo amorem Dei et Proximi, quin et totam Imaginem Dei? Z. Habet. Sed hsec sunt Sanctitas le- galis, non Evangelica. Sanctitas Evange- lica est Fides. W. Omnino lis est de verbis. Concedis, credentis Cor totum esse sanctum et vitam totam : Eum amare Deum toto corde', eique servire totis veribus. Nihil ultra peto. Nil aliud Tolo per Perfectio.vel Sanctitas Chris- tiana. Z. Sed haec non est Sanctitas ejus. Non magis sanctus est, si magis amat, neque mi- nus sanctus, si minus amat. W. Quid ? Nonne creJens, dum crescit in amore, ciescit pariter in Sanctitate? Z. Nequaquam. Eo momento quojus- tificatur, sanctificatur penitus. Exin, neque magis sanctus est, neque minus sanctus, ad mortem usque. W. Nonne igitur Pater in Christo sanc- tior est Infante recens nato ! Z. Non. Sanctificatio totalis ac Justifi- catio in eodem sunt instanti ; et neutra rc- cipit magis aut minus. W. Nonne vero credens crescit indies amore Dei ? Num perfectus est amore simu- lac justificatur. Z. Est. Non unquam crescit in amore Dei. Totaliter amat eo momento, sicut to- taliter sanctificatur. W. Quid itaque vult Apostolus Paulus, per Renovamur de die in diem ? Z. Dicam. Plumbum si in aurum mutetur, est aurum primo die et secundo ettertio. Et sic renovatur de die in diem. Sed nunquam est magis aurum, quEim primo die. W. Putavi, Crescendum esse in Gratia! Z. Certe. Sednonin Sanctitate. Simulac justificatur quis. Pater, Filius, et Splritus Sanctus habitant in ips4us Corde. Et cor ejus eo momento asque purum estac unquam erit. Infans in Christo tam purus corde est quam Pater in Christo. Nulla est dis- crepantia. W. Nonne justificati erant Apostoli ante Christi mortem ? Z. Erant. W. Nonne vero sanctiores erant post diem Pentecostes, quam ante Christi mortem ? Z. Neutiquam. W. Nonne eo die impleti sunt Spirltu Sancto ? Z. Sunt. Sed istud donum Spiritus, Sanctitatem ipsorum non respexit. Fuit donum Miraculorum tantum. W. Fortasse te non capio. Nonne nos ipsos abnegantes, magis magisque mundo morimur, ac Deo vivimus ? Z. Abnegationem omnen respuimus, con- culcamus. Facimus credentes omne quod volumus et nihil ultra, Mortificationem omnem ridemus. Nulla Purificatio praecedit Perfectum amorem. W. Quffi dixisti, Deo adjuvante, perpen- dam. The Letter referred to by the Count was written August S preceding. It was as follows, excepting two or three paragraphs which I have omitted as less material. John Wesley, a Presbyter of the Church of God in England, to the Church of God at Hernhuth, in Upper Lusatia. 1. It may seem strange, that such an one as I am should take upon me to write to you. You I believe to be "dear children of God, through faith which is in Jesus." Me you believe (as some of you have declared) to be "a child of the Devil, a servant of cor- ruption." Yet whatsoever I am, or what- soever you are, I beseech you to weigh the following words: if haply God, who " sendeth by whom he will send," may give you light thereby ; although " the mist of darkness" (as one of you affirms) should be reserved for me for ever. 2. My design is, freely and plainly to speak whatsoever I have seen or heard among you, in any part of your Church, which seems not agreeable to the Gospel of Christ. And my hope is, that the God whom you serve will give you thoroughly to weigh what is spoken ; and if any thing " ye have been otherwise minded than the truth is, will reveal even this unto you," 3. And first, with regard to Christian sal- vation even the present salvation which is through faith, I have heard some of you affirm, 1. That it does not imply the proper taking away our sins, the cleansing of our souls from all sin, but only the tearing the system of sin in pieces. 2, That it does not imply liberty from sinful thoughts. 4. I have heard some of you affirm, on the other hand, I. That it does imply liberty from the commandments of God, so that one who is saved through faith is not obliged or 1741. J JOURNAL. IS9 bound to obey them, .docs not do any thing as a commandment, or as a duty. To sup- port which they have affirmed, that there Is* uo command In the New Testament but to believe ; that there is no duty required therein, but that of believing, and that to a believer there is no commandment at all. 8. That it does imply liberty to conform to the woildt, by talking on useless, if not trifling subjects ; by joining in worldly diversions in order to do good ; by+ putting on of gold and costly apparel, or by con- tinuing in those professions, the gain of which depends on ministering hereto. 3. That it does imply liberty to avoid perse- cution, by§ not reproving even those who sin in your sight ; by not letting your light shine before those men who love darkness rather than light; by not using plainness of speech, and a frank, open carriage to all men. Nay, by a close, dark, reserved con- versation and behaviour, especially to- ward strangers. And in many of you I have more than once found (what you called be- ing wise as serpents) much subtlety, much evasion and disguise, much guile and dis- simulation. You appeared to be what you were not, or not to be what you were. You so studied " to become all things to all men," as to take the colour and shape of any that • Tn tlie answer to this letter, which I received some wcelis afttr, this is explained as follows : '* all things which are a commandment to the natuial man are a promise t(t all that have been justified. — The tiling itself is not lost, but the notion which people are wont to have of commandment!), duties, &c, I reply, I. If this be all yon mean, why do you nnt say so fxplicitly to all men ? 2, VVlietlier this be all, let any reasonable man judge, when be has read wliat is here subjoined, f The Brethren answer to this, " We believe it much better to discourse out (Tf the newspapers, than to chatter about holy things to no purpose." Perhaps so. But what is this to the point? [ be- lieve both the one and the other to be useless, and therefore an abomination to the Lord, This objection then stands in full force; the fact alleged being rather defended than denied. The joining in worldly diversions in order to do good (another charge which cannot be denied) I tbink would admit of the same defence- viz. That " there are other things as bad." t " We wear (say the brethren) neither gold nor silver." You forget ; I have seen it with my eyes. " But we j udge nobody that does." How I Then you must judge both St, Peter and Paul false witnesses before God. " And because those professions that minister thereto [to sin, to what God has flatly for- bidden] relate to trade, and trade is a thing relating to the JWagistrate; we therefore let all these things alone, entirely suspending our judgment concerning tbem." What miserable work is here! Because trade re- lates to the JVlagistrates, ami not to consider, whether my trade be innocent or sinful ? Then the keeper of a Venetian brothel is clear. The Magistrate shall answer for him to God. § This fact also you gi ant, and defend thus : " The power of reproving relates either to outward things, or to the heart. Nobody has any right to the former, but the Magistrate," (Alas I alas ! what casuistry is this?) " And if one will speak to the heart, he must be £rst sure that the Saviour has already got hold of it." What then must become of all other men ? O bow pleasing is all this to flesh and blood I were near you. So that your praetice was Indeed no proof of your judgment, but only an indication of your design, NwUi Uedere OS ; and of your conformity to that (not scriptural) maxim, Sinere mundum vadere ut milt : nam vult vadere. 5. Secondly with regard to that faith through which we are saved, I have heard many of you say, " a man may have justi- fying faith and not know it." Others of you, who are now in England, (particu- larly Mr. Molther,) I have heard affirm*, that there is no such thing as weak faith ; that there are no degrees in faith ; that there is no justifying faith, where there is ever any doubt ; that there is no justifying faith, without the plerophory of faith — the clear, abiding witness of the Spirit; that there is no justifying faith, where there is not, in the full proper sense, a new or clean heart ; and that those who have not these two gifts are only awakened, not justified. 6. Thirdly, As to the way to faith, here are many among us, whom your brethren have advised (what it is not to be supposed they would as yet speak to me, or in their public preaching)t not to use those ordi- nances, which our Church terms, " means of grace," till they have such a faith as implies a clean heart, and excludes all pos- sibility of doubting. They have advised them, till then, not to search the Scriptures, not to pray, not to communicate ; and have often affirmed, that to do these things is seeking salvation by works ; and that till these works are laid aside, no man can re- ceive faith ; for " No man (say they) can do these things without trusting in them: If he does not trust in them, why does he do them ? 7. To those who answered, " It is our duty to use the ordinances of God," they replied " There are no ordinances of Christ, the use of which is now bound upon Christians as a duty, or which we are com- manded to use. As to those you mention in particular, (viz. prayer, communicating, and searching the Scripture,) if a man have faith, he need not ; if he have not, he must not use them. A believer may use them, though not as enjoined, but an unbeliever (as before defined) may not." 8. To those who answered, " I hope God will through these means convey his grace to my soul," they replied, " There is no such things as means of grace ; Christ has not or- dained any such in his Church. But if there * In the P]'eface to the second Journal, the Mora- vian Church is cleared from this mistake, ■f Ttie substance of the answer to ttiis and the following paragraphs is, 1. That none ought to com- municate till he has faith; i. e. a. sure trust in the mercy of God through Christ- 'I his is granting the charge. 2. That '• If the IVlethodisls hold, this sacra- ment is a means of gettinir faith, they must act ac- cording to their persuasion. We do hold it, and know it to be s ■, to many of those who are previously convinced of sin. 140 RKV. J. WESLEY'S were, they are nothjlng to you ; for you are dead ; you have no faith ; and you cannot work, -while you are dead. Therefore let these things alone till you have faith." 9. -And some of our English brethren, who are joined with yours have said openly, " You will never have faith, till you leave running about to church and sacrament and societies." Another of them has ^aid, (in his public expounding,) "As many go to hell by praying, as by thieving." Another, " I knew one, who, leaning over the back of a chair, received a great gift. But he must kneel down to give God thanks, so he lost it immediately ; and I know not whether he will ever have it again." And yet another, "You have lost your first joy: therefore you pray : that is the Devil. You read the Bible : that is the Devil. You commu- nicate: that is the Devil." 10. Let not any of you, my brethren, say, we are not chargeable with what they speak. Indeed you are ; for you can hinder it if you will. Therefore, if you do not, it must be charged upon you. If you do not use the power which is in your hands, and thereby prevent their speaking thus, you do, in effect speak thus yourselves. You make their words your own ; and are accordingly chargeable with every ill consequence which may flow therefrom. 11. Fourthly,with regard to your Church*, you greatly, yea above measure, exalt your- selves and despise others. I have scarce heard one Moravian brother in my life own his Church to be wrong in any thing. I have scarce heard any of you (I think not one in England) own himself to be wrong in any thing. Many of you I have heard speak of your Church, as if it were infallible ; or so led by the Spirit, that it was not possible for it to err in any thing. Some of you have it set up (as indeed you ought to do, if it be infallible, as the judge of all the earth, of all persons (as well as doctrines) therein : and you have accord- ingly passed sentence upon them at once, by their agreement or disagreement with your Church. • "A religion fyou say) and a cliurch are not all one. A religion is an assembly wherein the holy Scriptures are taught aftera prescribed rule." This is too narrow a definition ; for there are many Pagan (as well as Mahometan) leligions. Rather, a religion' is a method of worshipping God, whether in a i-ight or wrong manner. " The Lord has such a peculiar hand in the several constitutions of religion, that one ought to respect every one of them." I cannot possibly ; I cannot res- pect either the Jewish (as it IB now) or the Romish religion. You add, " A church (1 will not examine whether tl ere are any in this present age, or whether there is no other beside ours) is, a congregation of sinners who have obtained forgiveness of sins. That such a congrega- tion should be in an error, cannot easily happen." 1 find no reason, therefore, to retract anything which is advanced on this or any of the following beads. [1741. Some of you have said, that there is no true Church on earth but yours ; yea ! that there are no true Christians out of it. And your own members you require to have im- plicit faith in her decisions, and to pay im- plicit obedience to her directions. 12. Fifthly, You receive not the ancient, but the modern Mystics, as the best inter- prefers of Scripture ; and in cgnformily to these, you mix much of man's wisdom with the wisdom of God : you greatly refine the plain religion taught by the letter of Holy Writ, and |)hilosophise on almost every part of it, to accommodate it to the mystic theory. Hence you talk much in a manner wholly unsupported by Scripture, against mixing nature with grace ; against imagination ; and concerning the animal spirits mimicking the power of the Holy Ghost. Hence your brethren zealously caution us against animal joy, against natural love of one another, and against selfish lovef of God; against which (or any of them) there is no one cau- tion in all the Bible ; and they have, in truth, greatly lessened and had well nigh destroyed, brotherly love from among us. 13. In conformity to the Mystics, you likewise greatly check joy in the Holy Ghost, by such cautions against sensible comforts, as have no tittle of Scripture to support them. Hence also your brethren here damp the zeal of babes in Christ, tal k- ing much of false zeal, forbidding them to declare what God had done for their souls, even when their hearts burn within them to declare it ; and comparing those to un- corked bottles, who simply and artlessly speak of the ability which God giveth. 14. Hence, lastly, it is, that you under- value good works ; (especially works of outward mercy) never publicly insisting on the necessity of them, nor declaring their weight and excellency. Hence, when some of your brethren have spoken of them, they put them on a wrong foot; viz. "If you find yourself moved, if your heart is free to it, then reprove, exhort, relieve." By this means you wholly avoid the taking up your cross, in order to do good; and also substi- tute an uncertain, precarious and inward motion, in the place of the written word : nay, one of your members has said of good works in general, (whether works of piety or of charity,) "A believer is no more obliged to do these works of the Law, than a subject of the King of England is obliged to obey the laws of the King of France." 15. My brethren, whether ye will hear, or whether ye will forbear, I have now de- livered my own soul ; and this I have chosen to do in an artless manner, that if any thing should come hoine to your hearts, the effect might evidently flow, not from the wisdom of man, but from the power of God. August 8, 1740. Thus have I declared, and in the plainest manner I can, the real controversy between 1741J JOURNAL. Ul us and the Moravian brethren : an unpleas- \r.g task, which I have delayed, at least, as long as I could with a clear conscience, but I am constrained, at length, nakedly to speak the thing as it is, that I may not hinder the work of God. I am very sensible of the objection which has so often been made, viz. " You are in- consistent with yourself ; you did tenderly love, highly esteem, and zealously recom- mend these very men ; and now you do not love or esteem them at all ; you notonly do not recommend them, but are bitter against them, nay, and rail at them before all the world." This is partly true and partly false ; that the whole case may be better understood, it will be needful to give a short account of what has occurred between us from the be- ginning. My first Mquaintance with the Moravian Brethren began in my voyage to Georgia: being then with many of them in the same ship, I narrowly observed their whole be- vaviour ; and 1 greatly approved of all 1 saw : therefore I unbosomed myself to them without reserve. From February 14, 1735, to December 2, 1737, being with them (excejit when I went to Federica or Carolina) twice or thrice every day, I loved and esteemed them more and more ; yet a few things I could not ap- prove of: these I mentioned to them from time to time, and then commended the cause to God. In February following I met with Peter Bohler ; my heart clave to him as soon as he spoke; and the more we conversed, so much the more did I esteem both him and all the Moravian Church ; so that I had no rest in my spirit till I executed the design which I had formed long before ; till, after a short stay in Holland, I hastened forward, first to Marienborn, and then to Hernhuth. In September, 1738, soon after my return to England, I began the following letter to the Moravian Churcli ; but being fearful of trusting my own judgment, I determined to wait yet a little longer, and so laid it by, unfinished. My dear Brethren, I cannot but rejoice in your steadfast faith, in your love to our blessed Redeemer, your deadness to the world ; your meekness, tem- perance, chastity, and love of one another. I greatly approve of your Conferences and Bands ; of your method of instructing children ; and, in general, of your great care of the souls committed to your charge. But of some other things I stand in doubt, which I will mention in tove and meekness ; and I wish that, in order to remove those doubts, you would on each of those heads, first, Plainly answer, whether the fact be as I suppose ; and, if so, secondly, Consider whether it be right. Do you not wholly neglect joint fasting ? Is not the Count all in all ? Are not thp rest mere shadows ; calling him Rabbi ; almost implicitly both believing and obey- ing him ? Is there not something of levity in your behaviour? Are you, in general, serious enough? Are you zealous and watchful to redeem time? Do you not sometimes fall into trifling conversation ? Do you not magnify your own Church too much ? Do you believe any who are not of it, to be in Gospel liberty ? Are you not straitened in your love? Do you love your enemies and wicked men as yourselves? Do you not mix human wisdom with divine? joining worldly prudence to hea- venly ? Do you not use cunning, guile, or dis- simulation, in many cases ? Are you not of a close, dark, reserved temper and behaviour? Is not the spirit of secrecy the spirit of your community ? Have you that child-like openness, frank- ness, and plainness of speech, so manifest to all in the Apostles and first Christians? It may easily be seen, that my objections then were nearly the same as now ; yet I cannot say my affection was lessened at all till after September, 1739, when certain men among us began to trouble their brethren, and subvert their souls; however, I cleared the Moravians still, and laid the whole blame on our English brethren. But from November the 1st, I could not but see (unwilling as I was to see them) more and more things which I could in no wise reconcile with the Gospel of Christ ; and these I have set down with all sim- plicity, as they occurred in order of time ; believing myself indispensably obliged so to do, both in duty to God and mind. Yet do 1 this because I love them not? God knowetb ; yea, and in part I esteem them still ; because I verily believe, they have a sincere desire to serve God; be- cause many of them have tasted of his love, and some retain it in simplicity ; because they love one another; because they have so much of the truth of the Gospel, and so far abstain from outward sin ; and lastly, because their discipline is, in most respects, so truly excellent. " But why then are you bitter against them?" I do not know that I am. Let the impartial reader judge. And if any bitter word has escaped my notice, I here utterly retract it. " But do not you rail at them ? " I hope not. God forbid that I should rail at a Turk, Infidel, or Heretic. To one who advanced the most dangerous errors, I durst say no more than, "The Lord rebuke thee 1" But I would point out what those errors were ; and, I trust, in the spirit of meeknesis. IV» REV. J. WESLEY'S [1741 In this spirit, my brethren, I have read, and endeavoured to consider, all the books you have published in England, that I might inform myself vphether, on farther consi- deration, you had retracted the errors which ■were advanced before. But it does by no means appear that you have retracted any of them ; for waiving the odd and affected phrases therein, the weak, mean, silly, childish expressions ; the crude, confused, and indigested notions ; the whims, unsup- ported either by Scripture or sound reason ; yea, waiving those assertions, which, though contrary to Scripture and matter of fact, are however of no importance ; those three grand errors run through almost all those books, viz. Universal Salvation, Antino- niianism, and a kind of new-reformed Quietism. 1. Can universal salvation be more ex- plicitly asserted, than it is in these words : " By this his name, all can and shall ob- tain life and salvation." Sixteen Discourses, p. 30. This must include all men, at least ; and may include all devils too. Again, '" The name of the wicked will not be so mijch as mentioned on the great day." Seven Discourses, p. 22. And if day they are not so much as mentioned, they cannot be condemned. 2. How can Antinomianism*, i.e. making void the law through faith, be more ex- pressly taught than it is in these words : — " To believe certainly, that Christ suf- fered death for us, — This is the true means to be saved at once." "We want no more. For the history of Jesus, coming into the world, is the power of God unto salvation to every one that be- lieveth ; the bare historical knowledge of this." Sixteen Discourses, p. 57. ' " There is but one duty, which is that of believing." Ibid. p. 193. " From any demand of the law, no man is obliged now to go one step, to give away one farthing, to eat or omit one morsel." Seven Discourses, p. II. " What did our Lord do with the law 1 He abolished it." Ibid. p. 33. " Here one may think, this is a fine sort of Christianity, where nothing good is com- manded, and nothing bad is forbid. But thus it is." Ibid. p. 34. " So one ought to speak now. All com- mands and prohibitions are unfit for our times." Ibid. 3. Is not the very essence of Quietism (though in a new shape) contained in these words: — * N.B. I speak of Antinomian doctrine, abstracted from practice, good or bad. " The whole mattar lies in this, that we should suffer ourselves to be relieved. Sixteen Discourses, p. 17. " One must do nothing, but quietly attend the voice of the Lord." Ibid. p. 29. " To tell men who have not experienced the power of grace, what they should do,. and how they ought to behave, is as if you should send a lame man upon an errand." Ibid. p. 70. " The beginning is not to be made with doing what our Saviour has commanded. For whosoever will begin with doing, when he is dead, he can do nothing at all ; but whatever he doeth in his own activity, is but a cobweb, i, e. good for nothing." Ibid. p. 72, 8f. •' As soon as we remain passive before him, as the wood which a table is to be made from, then something comes of us." Seven Discourses, p. 22. O my brethren, let me conjure you yet again, in the name of our common I.oid, " if there be any consolation of love, if any bowels and mercies, remove the fly out of the pot of ointment, separate the precious from the vile! " Review, I besqpch you, your whole work, and see if Satan hath gained no advantage over you. " Very ex- cellent things have been spoken of thee, O thou city of God." But may not " He which hath the sharp sword with two edges," say, " Yet 1 have a few things against thee 1 O that ye would repent of these, that ye might be " a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing I" Three things, above all, permit me, even me, to press upon you, with all the earnest- ness of love. First, with regard to your doctrine, that ye purge out from among you the leaven of Antinomianism, wherewith you are so deeply infected, and no longer " make void the law through faith." Se- condly, with regard to your discipline, that ye call no man Kabbi, Master, Lord of your faith, upon earth. Subordination, I know, is needful ; and I can show you such a sub- ordination, as in fact answers all Christian purposes ; and is yet as widely distant from that among you, as the heavens are from the earth. Thirdly, with regard to your practice, that ye renounce all craft, cunning, subtlety, dissimulation ; wisdcwi, falsely so called ; that ye put away all disguise, all guile out of your mouth ; that in all " sim- plicity and godly sincerity, ye have your conversation in this world;" that ye use great plainness of speech to all, whatever ye suffer thereby ; seeking only, " by ma- I nifestation of the truth, to commend your- selves to every man's conscience in the ightofGod." AN EXTRACT REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S From September 3, 1741, to October 97, 1743. NUMBER V. Sunday, September 6. — Observing some Tvlio were beginning to use tlieir liberty as a cloak for licentiousness, I enforced, in the morning, those words of St. Paul : (worthy to be written in the heart of every be- liever.) " All things are lawful for me ; but all things are not expedient ;" and, in the evening, that necessary advice of our Lord : " That men ought always to pray, and not to faint." Man. 7. — I visited a young man in St. Thomas's Hospital, who, in strong pain, was praising God continually. At the de- sire of many of the patients, I spent a short time with them, in exhortation and prayer. O what a harvest might there be, if any lover of souls, who has time upon his hands, would constantly attend these places of distress, and with tenderness and meeliness of wisdom instruct and exhort those, on whom God has laid his hands, to know and improve the day of their visitation ! Wed. 9. — I expounded in Greyhound- lane, Whitechapel, part of the 107th Psalm. And they did " rejoice whom the Lord had redeemed and delivered from the hand of the enemy." Sat. 12. — I was greatly comforted by one whom God had lifted up from the gates of death, and who was continually telling, with tears of joy, what God had done for his soul. Sim. 13. — I met about two hundred per- sons, with whom severally I had talked the week before, at the French Chapel, in Hermitage Street, Wapping ; where they gladly joined in the service of the Church, and particularly, the Lord's Supper. Fri. 18.— I buried the only child of a tender parent, who, having soon finished her course, after a short sickness went to Him her soul loved, in the fifteenth year of her age. Sun. 20. — I preached in Charles' Square, Hoxton, on these solemn words : " This is life eternal, to know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hastsent." I trust God blessed his word. The scoifers stood abashed, and opened not their mouth. MoH. 21. — I set out, and the next even- ing met my brother at Bristol, with Mr. Jones, of Fonmon Castle, in Wales; now convinced of the truth as it is in Jesus, and labouring with his might to " redeem the time" he had lost, to " make his calling sure, and to lay hold on eternal life." Thur. 24. — In the evening we went to Kingswood. The house was filled from end to end ; and we continued in ministering the word of God, and in prayer and praise, till the morning. Sun. 27.— I expounded at Kingswood, (morning and afternoon,) at Bristol, and at Baptist Mills, the message of God to the Church of Ephesus ; particularly that way of recovering our first love, which God hath prescribed and not man : " Remember from whence thou art fallen ; and repent, and do thy first works." Tues. 29. — I was pressed to visit Nicholas Palmer, one who had separated from us, and behaved with great bitterness, till God laid his band upon him. He had sent for me several times, saying, " He could not die in peace till he had seen me." I found him in great weakness of body, and heavi- ness of spirit. We wrestled with God on his behalf ; and our labour was not in vain : his soul was comforted ; and a few hours after, he quietly fell asleep. 144 REV. J. WESLJiY'S [174.1. Thur. Oct. 1.— We set out for Wales ; but missing our passage over the Severn, in the morning, it was sun-set before we could get to Newport. We inquired there if we could hire a guide to Cardiff; but there was none to be had. A lad coming in quickly after, who was going (he said) to Lanissan, a little Tillage two miles to the right of Cardiff, we resolved to go thither. At seven we set out : It rained pretty fast, and there being neither nwon nor s^ars, we could neither see any road, nor one another, nor our own horses' heads. But the promise of God did not fail ; he gave his angels charge over us ; and, soon after ten, we came safe to Mr. Williams's house, at Lanissan. Fri. 2. — We rode to Fonnion Castle. We found Mr. Jones's daughter ill of the small-pox. But he could cheerfully leave her and all the rest, in the hands of Him in whom he now believed. In the evening I preached at Cardiif, in the Shire Hall, a large and convenient place, on " God hath given unto us eternal life ; and this life is in his Son." There having been a feast in the town that day, I believed it needful to add a few words upon intemperance ; and while I was saying, "As for you, drunkards, you have no part in this life, you abide in death ; you choose death and hell ;" a man cried out vehemently, " I am one, and thither I am going." But I trust God at that hour began to show him and others a more excellent way. Sat, 3. — About noon we came to Ponty- pool. A clergyman stopped me in the first street ; a few more found me out soon after, whose love I did not 6nd to be cooled at all, by the bitter adversaries who had been among them. True pains had been taken to set them against my brother and me, hymen who "know not what manner of spirit they are of ;" but. Instead of disput- ing, we betook ourselves to prayer; and all our hearts were knit together as at the first. In the afternoon we came to Aberga- venny. Those who are bitter of spirit have been "here also ; yet Mrs. James (now Mrs. Whitefield) received us gladly, as she had done aforetime. But we could not procure even t«o or three to join with us In the evening, beside those of her own household. Sun, 4. — 1 had an unexpected opportunity of receiving the Holy Communion. In the afternoon we had a plain, useful sermon, on the Pharisee and the Publican praying in the temple ; which I explained at large in the evening, to the best dressed congre- gation I have ever yet seen in Wales. 1 wo persons came to me afterwards, who were, it seemed, convinced of sin, and groaning for deliverance. Mon. 5. — I preached in the morning at Pontypool, to a small but deeply attentive congregation. Mr. Price conducted us from thence to his house at Watford. After resting here fui bour, we liastened on and came to Fonmon, where I explained and enforced those words : " What must I do to be saved?" Many seemed quite amazed, while I showed them the nature of salva- tion, and the gospel-way of attaining it. Tues, 6. — I read prayers and preached in Porth-Kerry church. My text was, " By grace ye are saved, through faith." In the evening, at Cardiff, I expounded Zechariah iv. 7; " Who art thou, O great mountain? before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain." The next morning we set out, and in the evening praised God with our brethren in Bristol. Thur. 8.— I dined with C T , greatly praising God for having done his own wise and holy will, in taking away the desire of his eyes In the evening I preached on, " Looked unto Jesus :" and many were filled with consolation. Fri, 9. — The same spirit helped our in firmities at the hour of intercession ; and again, at Kingswood, in the evening. I was j ust laid down, when one came and told me, Howel Harris desired to speak with me at Bristol, being just come from London, and having appointed to set out for Wales at three in the morning. I went, and found him with Mr. Humphreys and Mr. S . They immediately fell upon their favourite subj ect ; on which, when we had disputed two hours, and were just where we were at first, I begged we might exchange contro- versy for prayer ; we did so, and then parted in much love, about two in the morning. Sat. 10. — His journey being deferred till Monday, H. Harris came to ine at the New Room. He said, " As to the decree of re- probation, he renounced and utterly ab- horred it ; and as to the ' not falling from grace,' 1. He believed, that it ought not to be mentioned to the unjustified, or to any that were slack, and careless, much less that lived in sin ; but only to the earnest and disconsolate mourners. 2. He did him- self believe, it was possible for one to fall away, who had been enlightened with some knowledge of God, who had ' tasted of the heavenly gift, and been made partaker of the Holy Ghost;' and wished we could all agree, to keep close, in the controverted points, to the very words of Holy Writ. 3. That he accounted no man so justified as not to fall, till he had a thorough, abiding hatred to all sin, and a continual hunger and thirst after all righteousness." Blessed be thou of the Lord, thou man of peace ! Still follow after peace and holiness. Thur. 16. — I was preparing for another journey to Wales, which I had designed to begin on Friday, when I received a message from H. Harris, desiring me to set out imme- diately, and meet him near the New Passage I accordingly set out at noon ; but being obliged to waitat the water-3ide,didnot reach Will Creek (the place he had appointed lor our meeting) tMl an hour or two after night. 1741.] JOURNAi-. 146 But tliis was soon enough; for he had not been there ; nor could we hear any thing of him. So we went bacli to Mather, and thence in the morning to Lanmer- ton, a Tillage two miles off, where we heard Mr. Daniel Rowlands was to be, and whom accordingly we found there. Evil surmisings presently vanished away, and our hearts were knit together in love. We rode together to Machan (five miles beyond New- port), which we reached about twelve o'clock. In an hour after, H. Harris came, and many of his friends from distant parts. We had no dispute of any kind, but the spirit of peace and love was in the midst of us. At three we went to church. There was a vast congregation, though at only a few hours' warning. After prayers, I preached on those words in the Second Lesson : " The life which I now live, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave him- self for me." Mr. Rowlands then preached in Welch, on Matt, xxviii. 8 : " Fear ye not ; for ye seek him that was crucified." We rode afterwards to St. Bride's, in the Moors ; where Mr. Rowlands preached again. Here we were met by Mr. Humphreys and Thomas Bissicks of Kingswood. About eleven a few of us retired, in order to pro- voke one another to love and to good works. But T. Bissicks immediately introduced the dispute, and others seconded him. This H. Harris and Mr. Rowlands strongly with- stood ; but finding it profited nothing, Mr. Rowlands soon withdrew. H. Harris kept them at a bay till about one o'clock in the morning, I then left them and Captain T. together : about three they left oif j ust where they began. Sat. 17. — Going to a neighbouring house, I found Mr. H. and T. Bissicks tearing open the sore with all their might. On my coming in, all was hushed ; but Mrs. James, of Abergavenny (a woman of candour and humanity), insisted, that " Those things should be said to my face." There followed a lame piece of work ; but although the ac- cusations brought were easily answered, yet I found they left a soreness on many spirits. When H. Harris heard of what had passed, he hastened to stand in the gap once more, and with tears besought them all, " To follow after the things that make for peace :" and God blessed the healing words which he spoke ; so that we parted in much love ; being all determined to let controversy alone, and to preach Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. I preached at Cardiff, at three, and about five set out thence for Fonraon-Castle ; not- withstanding the great darkness of the night, and our being unacquainted with the road, before eight we came safe to the congrega- tion which had been some time waiting for us. Sun. 18. — I rode to Wenvo : the church was thoroughly filled with attentive hearers, while I preached on those words: "Whom ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you." In the afternoon I read prayers and preached at Porth-Kerry : in the evening there was a great concourse of people at the castle, to whom I strongly declared " the hope of righteousness, which is through faith." Mon. 19. — I preached once more at Porth- Kerry, and in the afternoon returned to CardilT, and explained to a large congre- gation, " When they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both." Tues. 20. — At eleven I preached at the prison, on, "Icamenot to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." In the after- noon, 1 was desired to meet one of the ho- nourable women, whom I found a mere sin- ner, groaning under the mighty hand of God. About six, at Mr. W.'s desire, I preached once more on those words. " Whom ye ig- norantly worship, him declare t unto you." Wed. 21. — I set out soon after preaching, and about nine came to Newport. A clergy- man, soon after I was set down, came into the next room, and asked aloud, with a tone unusually sharp, " Where those vagabond fellows were?" Captain T., without any ceremony, took him in hand ; but he soon quitted the field, and walked out of the house. Just as I was taking horse, he returned and said, " Sir, I am afraid you are in a wrong way : but if you are right, I pray God to be with you, and prosper your undertakings." About one I came to Callicut, and preached to a small attentive company of people, on, " Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousness ; for they shall be filled." Between seven and eight we reached Bristol. Thwr. 22.— I called upon Edward W-: — , who had been ill for several days. I found him in deep despair : since he had left off prayer " all the waves and storms were gone over him." We cried unto God, and his soul revived : a little light shone upon him, and just as we sung, *' Be Thou his strengrth and righteousness, His Jesus and his all, — " his spirit returned to God. Fri. 23. — I saw several others who were ill of the same distemper, Surely our Lord will do much work by this sickness. I do not find that it comes to any house without leaving a blessing behind it. In the even- ing I went to Kingswood, and found Ann Steed also praising God in the fires, and testifying that all her weakness and pain wrought together for good. Sat, 24). — I visited more of the sick, both in Kingswood and Bristol ; and it was plea- sant work ; for I found none of them " sor- rowing as men without hope." At six I expounded, " God is light, and in him is no darkness at all ;" and his light broke in upon us in such a manner, that we were even lost in praise and thanksgiving. Sun. 25. — After the Sacrament at All- T iVt REV. J. WEST.EY'S [1?41. Saints, I took horse for Kingswood ; but | before I came to Lawrence-Hill, my horse fell, and attempting to rise again, fell down upon me. One or two women ran out of a neighbouring house, and when I rose helped me in. I adore the wisdom of God. In this house were three persons, who began to run well ; but Satan had hindered them : but they resoWed to set out again ; and not one of them has looked back since. Notwithstanding this delay, I got to Kingswood by two. The words God en- abled me to speak there, and afterwards at Bristol, (so I must express myself still, for I dare not ascribe them to my own wis- dom,) were as a hammer and a flame ; and the same blessing we found at the meeting of the Society ; but more abundantly at the Love-feast which followed. I remember nothing like it for many months : a cry was heard from one end of the congregation to the other ; not of grief, but of overflow- ing joy and love, *• O continue forth thy loving-kindness unto them that know thee ; and thy mercy to them that are true of heart!" The great comfort I found, both in public and private, almost every day of the ensuing week, I apprehend was to prepare me for what followed ; a short account of which I sent to London soon after, in a letter, the copy of which I have subjoined ; although I am sensible there are several eircum- stances therein which some may set down for mere enthusiasm and extravagance. — " Dear Brother, *' All last week I found hanging upon me the effects of a violent cold I had contracted in Wales ; not, I think, (as Mr. Turner and Walcam supposed,) by lying in a damp bed at St. Bride's ; but rather by riding continu- ally in the cold and wet nights, and preach- ing immediately after. But f believed it would pass off, and so took little notice of it until Friday morning : I then found myself ex- ceeding sick ; and as I walked to Baptist- Mills, (to pray with Susanna Basil, who was ill of a fever,) felt the wind pierce me, as it were, through. At my return I found my- self sorathing belter ; only I could not eat any thing at all : yet I felt no want of strength at the hour of intercession, nor at six in the evening, while I was opening and applying those words : ' Sun, standthou still in Gibeon ; and thou Moon in the valley of Ajalon.' I was afterwards refreshed, and slept well ; so that I apprehended no farther disorder, but rose in the morning as usual, and declared, with a strong voice and en- larged heart, 'Neither circumcision avnileth any thing, nor uncircumcision ; but faith that worketh by love.' About two in the afternoon, just as I was set down to dinner, a shivering caxe upon me, and a little pain in my back, but no sickness at all, so that I eat a little ; and then growling warm, went to see some that were sick. Finding myself worse, about four, I would willingly have laid down ; but having promised to see Mrs. G , who had been out of order for some days, I went thither first, and thence to Weaver's Hall. A man gave me a token for good as I went along : ' Aye,' said he, ' he will be a martyr »oo by and by.' The Scrip- ture I enforced was, ' My little children, these things I write unto you, that ye sin not. But if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.' 1 found no want, either of inward or outward strength ; but afterwards, finding my fever increased, Icalled on Dr.Middleton. By his advice, I went home and took my bed ; a strange thing to me who had not kept my bed a day (for five-and-thirty-years) ever since I had the small-pox. I immediately fell into a profuse sweat, which continued until one or two in the morning. God then gave me refreshing sleep, and afterwards, such tranquillity of mind, that this day, Sunday, November 1, seemed the shortest day to me I had ever known in my life." I think a little circumstance ought not to be omitted, although I know there may be an ill construction putupon it. Thosewords were now so strongly impressed upon my mind, that for a considerable time I could not put them out of ray thoughts : " Blessed is the man that provideth for the poor and needy ; the Lord shall deliver him in the time of trouble. The Lord shall strengthen ■ him when he lieth sick upon his bed : make thou all his bed in his sickness." On Sunday night likewise I slept well, and was easy all Monday morning. But about three in the afternoon the shivering returned much more violent than before. It continued until I was put to bed ; I was then immediately as in a fiery furnace : in a little space I began sweating ; but the sweating seemed to increase rather than allay the burning heat. Thus I remained till about eight o'clock ; when I suddenly awaked out of a kind of doze, in such a sort of dis- order (whether of body or mind, or both,) as I know not how to describe. My heart and lungs and all that was within me, and and my soul too, seemed to be in perfect up- roar ; but I cried unto the Lord in my trou- ble, and he delivered me out of my distress. I continued in a moderate sweat till near midnight, and then slept pretty well till morning. On Tuesday, November 3, about noon, 1 was removed to Mr. Hooper's ; here I enjoyed a blessed calm for several hours, the fit not returning till six in the evening, and then in such a manner as 1 never heard or read of. I had a quick pulse, attended with violent heat ; but no pain, either in my head, or back, or limbs ; no sickness, no' stitch, no thirst. Surely God is a present help in the time of trouble ! and he does " make all my bed in my sickness." Wed. 4. — Many of our Brethren agreed to seek God to-day, by fasting and prayer. 1741.] JOURNAL 117 About twelve my fever began to rage ; at two I dozed a little, and suddenly awaked in such a disorder (only more violent) as that on Monday. The silver cord appeared to be just then loosing, and the wheel breaking at the cistern ; the blood whirled too and fro, as if it would immediately force its way through all its vessels, especially in the breast ; and excessive burning heat, parched up my whole body, both within and without. About three, in a moment, the commotion ceased, the heat was over, and the pain gone ; soon after, it made another attack, but not near so violent as the former: this lasted till half-past four, and then vanished at once : I grew better and better till nine ; then I fell asleep, and scarce awaked at all till morning. Thur. 5. — The noisy joy of the people in the streets did not agree with me very well : though I am afraid it disordered their poor souls much more than it did my body. About live in the evening my cough returned, and soon after, the heat and other symptoms ; but with this remarkable circumstance, that for fourteen or fifteen hours following, I had more or less sleep in every hour: this was one cause why I was never light-headed at all, but had the use of my understanding, from the first hour of my illness to the last, as fully as when in perfect health. Fri. 6. — Between ten and twelve the main shock began. 1 can give but a faint account of this, not for want of memory, but of words. I felt in my body nothing but storm and tempest, hail-stones and coals of fire; but I do not remember that I felt any fear, (such was the mercy of God !) nor any mur- muring : and yet I found but a dull, heavy kind of patience, which I knew was not what it ought to be. The fever came rushing upon me as a lion, ready to break all my bones in pieces ; my body grew weaker every mo- ment, but I did not feel my soul put on strength. Then it came into my mind, "Be still, and see the salvation of the Lord ; I will not stir hand or foot ; but let him do with me what is good in his own eyes." At once my heart was at ease ; my mouth was filled with laughter, and my tongue with joy: my eyes overflowed with tears, and I began to sing aloud. One who stood by said, "Now he is light-headed." I told her, " O no ; I am not light-headed, but I am praising God ; God is come to my help, and pain is nothing ; Glory be to God on high !" I now found why it was not expedient for me to recover my health sooner ; because then I should have lost this experimental proof, how little every thing is, which can befall the body, so long as God carries the soul aloft, as it were on the wings of an eagle. An hour after, I had one more grapple with the enemy, who then seemed to collect all his strength. I essayed to shake myself, and praise God as before, but I was not able ; the power was departed from nie : 1 was shorn of my strength, and became weak and like another man : Then I said, " Yet here I hold ; lo ! I come to bear thy will, O God." Immediately He returned to my soul, and lifted up the light of his countenance, and I felt he- rideth easily enough, whom the grace of God carrieth." I supposed the fit was now over, it being about fl ve in the afternoon , and began to com- pose myself for sleep, when Ifelt first a chill, and then a burning all over, attended with such an universal feintness, and weariness, and utter loss of strength, as if the whole frame of nature had been dissolved. Just then my nurse I know not why, took me out of bed, and placed me in a chair. Presently a purging began, which, I believe, saved my life. I grew easier from that hour, and had such a night's rest as I have not had before, since it pleased God to lay his hand upon me. From Saturday, November7th, to Sunday, 15, I found my strength gradually increas- ing, and was able to read Turretine's History of the Church, (a dry, heavy, barren trea- tise,) and the Life of that truly good and great man, Mr. Philip Henry. On Monday and Tuesday, I read over the life of Mr. Matthew Henry, a man not to be despised, either as a scholar or a Christian, though (I think) not equal to his fatlier. On Wed- nesday I read over once again Theologia Germanica. O how was it that I could ever so admire the affected obscurity of this unscrip- tural writer ! Glory be to God, that I now prefer the plain Apostles and Prophets, before him and all his mystic followers ! Thur. 19. — I read again, with great sur- prise, part of the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius; but so weak, credul ous, thorough- ly injudicious a writer, have I seldom found Fri. 20. — I began Mr. Laval's History ol theReformed Churches in France, full nftho most amazing instances of the wickedness of men, and of the goodness and power of God. About noon the next day, I went out in a coach as far as the School in Kingswood ; where one of the mistresses lay (as we believed) near death, having found no help, from all the medicines she had taken. We determined to try one remedy more ; so we poured out our souls in prayer to God. From that hour she began to recover strength, and in a few days was out of danger. Sun. 22. — Being not suffered to go to church as yet, I communicated at home. I was ad- vised to stay at home some time longer ; but I could not apprehend it necessary ; and therefore, on Monday, the 23d, went to the New-Room, where we praised God for all his meicies : and I expounded for about an hour, (without any faintness or weariness,) on, "What reward shall I giveuntotheLoicI, for all the benefits that he hath done unto me? I will receive the cup of salvation and call upon the name of the Lord." I preached once every day this week, and found no inconvenience by it. 148 REV. J. vve&i;ey-s [1741. Sun. 29 —I thought I mig-ht go a little far- ther ; so I preached hoth at Kingswood and at Bristol ; and afterwards spent nearly an hour with the Society, and about two hours at the LoTe-feast ; but my body could not yet keep pace with my mind. I had another fit of my fever the next day, but it lasted not long, and I continued slowly to regain my strength. On Thursday, December 3, I was able to preach again, on, "By their fruits ye shall know them;" and Friday evening, on, " Cast thy bread upon the waters, and after many days thou shalt find it again." Mon. 7. — I preached on, •' Trust ye in the Lord Jehovah ; for in the Lord is everlasting strength. 1 was showing what cause we had to trust in the Captain of our salvation, when one in the midst of the room cried out, "Who was your captain the other day, when you lianged yourself? I know the man who saw you when you was cut down." This wise story, it seems, had been dili- gently spread abroad, and cordially believed by many in Bristol. I desired they would make room for the man to come nearer ; but the moment he saw the way open, he ran away with all possible speed, not so much as once looking behind him. Wed. 9. — God humbled us in the evening, by the loss of more than thirty of our little company, who 1 was obliged to exclude as no longer adorning the Gospel of Christ. I believed it best, openly to declare both their names, and the reasons why they were ex- cluded ; we then all cried unto God, that this might be for their edification, and not destruction. Fri. II. — I went to Bath. I had often reasoned with myself, concerning this place, " Hath God left himself without witness 1" Did he never raise up such as might be shining lights, even in the midst of this sin- ful generation ? Doubtless he has, but they are either gone "to the desert," or hid under the bushel of prudence. Some of the most serious persons 1 have known at Bath, are either solitary Christians, scarcely known to each other, unless by name ; or prudent Christians, as careful not to give oflcnce, as if that were the unpardonable sin ; and, as zealous to " keep their religion to themselves," as they siinuld be to " let it shine before men. I returned to Bristol the next day : in the evening one desired to speak with me. 1 perceived him to be in the utmost confusion, so that for a while he could not speak. At length, he said, " I am he that interrupted you at the New-Room on Monday ; I have had no rest since, day or night, nor could have till I had spoken to you. I hope you will forgive me, and that it will br a warning to me all the days of my life." Tues. 15. — It being a hard frost, I walked over to Bath : and had a conversation of se- veral hours, with one who had lived above seventy, and studied divinity above thirty years ; yet remission of sins was quite a new doctrine to him: but I trust God will write it on his heart. I returned to Bristol the next day. Thur. 17. — We had a night of solemn joy, occasioned by the funeral of one of our bre- thren, who died with a hope full of immor- tality. Fri. 18. — Being disappointed of my horse, I sat out on foot in the evening for Kings- wood : I catched no cold, nor received any hurt, though it was very wet, and cold, and dark. Mr. Jones, of Fonraon, met me there ; and we poured out our souls before God together. I found no weariness, till a little before one, God gave me refreshing sleep. Sun. 20. — I preached once more at Bristol, on, "Little children, keep yourselves from idols ;" immediately after which, I forced myself away from those, to whom my heart was now more united than ever ; and I believe their hearts were even as my heart. O what poor words are those : " You abate the reverence and respect which the people owe to their Pastors." Love is all in all ; and all who are alive to God must pay this to every true Pastor : wherever a flock is duly fed with the pure milk of his word, they will be ready (were it possible) to pluck out their eyes, and give them to those that are over them in the Lord. Mon. 21. — I took coach, and on Wednes- day came to London. Thur. 2i. — I found it was good for me to be here particularly while I was preaching in the evening : the Society afterwards met, but we scarcely kne%v how to part, our hearts were so enlarged towards each other. Sat. 26. — The morning congregation was increased to above thrice the usual number, while I explained, "Grace be unto you, and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ." At Long-lane, likewise, in the evening. I had a crowded audience, to whom I spoke from those words : "O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge ofGod! How unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out." Thur. 31. — By the unusual overflowing of peace and love to all, which I felt, I was in- clined to believe some trial was at hand. At three in the afternoon, my fever came ; but finding it was not violent, 1 would not break my word, and therefore went at four, and committed to the earth the remains of one who had died in the Lord a few days before ; neither could I refrain from exhorting the al most innumerable multitude of people, who were gathered together round her grave, to cry to God, that they might die the death of the righteous, and their last end be like hers. I then designed to lie down, but Sir John G' coming, and sending to^pcak with me, I went to him, and from him into the pulpit, knowing God could renew my strength. 1 preached according to her re quest, who was now with God, on lhos» « urds with which her soul had been so re 1748.J JOURNAL. freshed a little before she went hence, after a long night of doubts andfears : " Thy sun shall no more go down, neither shall thy moon withdraw itself. For the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended." At the Society which followed, many cried after God with a loud and bitter cry. About ten I left them, and committed myself into His hands to do with me what seemed Him good. Fri. Jan. 1, 1742. — After a night of quiet sleep, I waked in a strong fever, but without any sickness, or thirst, or pain. I consented, however, to keep my bed ; but on condition that everyone, who desired it, should have liberty to speak with me. I believe fifty or sixty persons did so this day, nor did I find any Inconvenience from it. In the evening I sent for all of the Bands who were in the bouse, that we might magnify our Lord to- gether. A near relation being with me. when they came, I asked her afterwards. If she was not ofiended? "Ottended!" said she, " I wish I could be always among you. I thought I was in heaven." This night also, by the blessing of God, 1 slept well, to the utter astonishment of those about me; the Apothecary in parti- cular ; who said, " He had never seen such a fever in his life." I had a clear remission in the morning, but about two in the after- noon a stronger fit than any before; other- wise, I had determined to have been at the meeting of the Bands. But good is the will of the Lord. Stm. 3. — Finding myself quite free from pain, I met the Leaders morning and after- noon ; and joined with a little company of them, in the great sacrifice of thanksgiving. In the evening, it being the Men's Love-feast, I desired they would all come up. Those whom the room would not contain, stood without ; while we all with one mouth sang praise to God. Mon. 4. — I waked in perfect health. Does not G od both kill and make alive 7 This day, (I understand,) poor Charles Kinchin died ! Gui pudor, et juBtitife soror, Incorrupta tides, nudaque Veritas Quando ullum invenient parem ? I preached morning and evening every day for the remaining part of the week. On Sa- turday, while I was preaching at Long-lane, a rude rout lift up their voice on high : 1 fell upon them without delay : some pulled oft' their hats and opened their mouths no more ; the rest stole out one after another. All that remained were quiet and attentive. Sun. 10. — I got 1 little time to see Mr. Dolman. Two years ago he seemed to be dying of an asthma ; being hardly able to rise at eight o'clock in a morning, after struggling as it were for life. But from the time became thitherfirst, he rarely failed to be at the Foundery by five o'clock. Nor was he at all the worse; his distemper being 140 suspended till within a very few days. I found him just on the wing, and full of love, and peace, and joy in believing. And in the same spirit (as I afterwards understood) he continued till God took him to himself. Mon. II. — I went twice to Newgate, at the request of poor R R who lay there under sentence of death ; but was re- fused admittance. Receiving a few lines from him the day he was -to die, I desired Mr. Richards to try, if he could be admitted then ; but he came back with a fresh refusal. It was above two years before, that, being destitute and in distress, he applied to me at Bristol for relief. I took him in, and em- ployed him for the present in writing, and keeping accounts for me. Not long after, I placed him in the little school, which was kept by the United Society. There were many suspicions of him during that time, as well as of his companion, Gwillim Snowde ; but no proof appeared, so that after three or four months, they quietly re- turned to London. But they did not deceive God, nor escape his hand. Gwillim Snowde was soon apprehended for a robbery, and, when condemned, sent for me, and said, nothing lay heavier upon him, than his having thus returned evil for good. I be- lieve it was now the desire of poor R too, to tell me all that he had done. But the hour was past : I could not now be per- mitted to see or speak with him. So that he who before would not receive the word of God from my mouth, now desired what he could not obtain ; and on Wednesday, he fell a sacrifice to the justice of a long- offended God. O consider this, ye that now forget God, and know not the day of your visitation ! In the afternoon, I buried the body of James St. Angel, who, having long been tried in the fire, on Monday, in the full triumph of faith, gave up his spirit to God, 1 heard of several to-day, who began to run well, but did not endure to the end. Men fond of their own opinions tore them from their brethren, and could not keep them when they had done ; but they soon fell back into the world, and are now swallowed up in its pleasures or cares. I fear those zealots who took these souls out of my hands, will give but a poor account of them to God. On Thursday and Friday I visited the sick, by many of whom I was greatly refreshed. Mon. 18. — We greatly rej oiced in the Lord at Long-lane, even in the midst of those that contradicted and blasphemed. Nor was it long before many of them also were touched, and blasphemies were turned to praise. Thur:2l. — -I again visited many that were sick, but I found no fear either of pain, or death among them. One (Mary Whittle) said, " I shall go to my Lord to-morrow ; but before I go, he will finish his work." The next day she lay quiet for about two hours, and then, opening her eyes, cried out. 160 REV. J. WESLEY'S 1.1742. "Itisdone! Itisdone. Christ liveth in me! He lives in me ;"— and died in a moment. Fri. 22.— I met the Society at Short's Gardens, Drury-lane, for the first time. Sat. 23. — I called on another, who was believed to be near death, and greatly tri- umphing over it. "I know," said she, " that my Redeemer liveth, and will stand at the latter day upon the earth. I fear not death. It hath no sting for me. I shall live for evermore." Mon. 25. — While I was explainingatLong- lane, "He that committeth sin is of the Devil;" his servants were above measure enraged ; they not only made all possible noise, (although, as Ihad desired before, no man stirred from his place, or answered them a word,) but violently thrust many persons to and fro, struck others, and brake down part of tlie house. At length they began throwing large stones upon the house, which forcing their way wherever they came, fell down, together with the tiles, among the people, so that they were in danger of their lives. 1 then told them, " You must not go on thus ; I am ordered by the Magis- trate, who is, in this respect, to us the Mi- nister of God, to inform him of those who break the laws of God and the King. And 1 must do it, if you persist herein ; otherwise, I ara a partaker of your sin." When I ceased speaking, they were more outrageous than before. Upon this I said, " Let three or four calm men take hold of the foremost, and charge a Constable with him, that the law might take its course." They did so, and brought him into the house cursing and blaspheming in a dreadful manner. I desired five or six to go with him to Justice Cope- land, to whom they nakedly related the fact. The Justice immediately bound him over to the next sessions, at Guildford. I observed, when the man was brought into the house, that many of his companions were loudly crying out, " Richard Smith, Richard Smith !" who, as it afterwards ap- peared, was one of their stoutest champions. But Richard Smith answered not ; he was fallen into the hands of one higher than they. God had struck him to the heart ; as also a woman, who was speaking words not St to be repeated, and throwing what- ever came to hand, whom he overtook in the very act. She came into the house with Richard Smith, fell upon her knees before us all, and strongly exhorted him, "Never to turn back, never to forget the mercy which God had shewn to his soul." From iliis time we had never any considerable in- terruption or disturbance at Long-lane, although we withdrew our prosecution, upon the oifender's submission and promise of better behaviour. Tues. 26. — I explained, at Chelsea, the faith which worketh by love. 1 was rc/y weak when I went into the room; but the more " the beasts of the jjeoplt" increased in madness and rage, the more I wa-s strength- ened, both in body and soul ; so that I believe few in the house, which was exceeding full, lost one sentence of what I spoke. Indeed they could not see me, nor one another, at a few yards distance, by reason of the exceed- ing thick smoke, which was occasioned by the wildfire, and things of that kind, contin- ually thrown into the room. But they who could praise God in the midst of the fires, were not to be affrighted by a little smoke. Wed. 27.— I buried the body of Sarah Whiskin, a young woman late of Cambridge; a short account of whom follows, in the words of one that was with her, during her last struggle for eternity. " The first time she went, intending to hear Mr. Wesley, was January 3d, but he was then ill. She went again, on Tuesday, 5th, and was not disappointed. From that time she seemed quite taken up with the things above, and could willingly have been always hearing, or praying, or singing hymns. Wednesday, 13th, she was sent for into the country, at which news she cried violently; being afraidto go, lest she should again be conformable to the world. With tears in her eyes, she asked me, ' What shall I do, I am in a great strait?' and being ad- vised to commit her cause to God, and pray that His will might be done, not her own, she said, ' She would defer her journey three days, to wait upon God, that he might show his will concerning her. The next day, she was taken ill of a fever ; but being some- thing belter on Friday, she sent and took a place in the Cambridge coach, for the Tues- day following. Her sister asked her. If she thought it was the will of God she should go? She answered, ' I leave it to the Lord; and am sure he will find a way to prevent it, if it is not for my good.' Sunday, 17th. she was ill again, and desired me to write a. note, that she might be prayed for. I asked, What I should write? She answered, 'You know what I want; a lively faith.' Being better on Monday, 18th, she got up, to pre- pare for her journey, though still desiring God to put a stop to it, if it was not accord- ing to his will. As soon as she rose from prayer, she fainted away. Whan she came to herself, she said, 'Where is that Scrip- ture of Balaam jouinoying, and the angel of the Lord standing in the way ? I can bring this home to myself. I was just going this morning, and see, God has taken away all my strength.' " From this hour, she was almost continu- ally praying to God, that he would reveal himselfto her soul. On Tuesday, 19th, being in tears, I asked, What was the matter? She answered, ' The Devil is very busy with me.' On asking. Who condemns you? She pointed to her heart, and said, ' This ; and God is greater than my heart.' On Thurs- day, after J\!r. Richards had prayed with her, she was much more cheerful ; and she 1748.] JOURNAL, 181 could not doubt hut God would fulfil the desire which he had given her. "Frj. 22. — Oneof her sisters coming out of the country to see her, she said, ' If I had coine to you, evil would have befallen me ; but I am snatched out of the hands of the Devil. Though God has not yet revealed himself unto me, yet I believe, were I to die this night, before to-morrow I should be in- heaven.' Her sister saying, I hope God will restore you to health ; she replied, ' Let him do what seemeth him good.' " Sat. 23. — She said, ' I saw my mother, and brother, and sister, in my sleep ; and they all received ii blessing in a moment.' I asked. If she thought she should die, and whether she believed the Lord would receive her soul ? Looking very earnestly, she said, ' I have not seen the Lord yet ; but I be- lieve I shall see him and live : although these are bold words for a sinner to say ; are they not ?' " Sun. 24. — I asked her. How have you rested? She answered, 'Very well; though I have had no sleep, and I wanted none ; for I have had the Lord with me. O let us not be ashamed of him, but proclaim him upon the house-top ; and I know, what- ever I ask in the name of Jesus, according to his will, I shall have.' Soon after, she called hastily to me, and said, ' I fear I have deceived myself ; I thought the Amen was sealed in my heart, but I fear It is not. Go down and pray for me, and let him not go till he has given my heart's desire.' Soon after, she broke out into singing, and said, ' I was soon delivered of my fears ; I was only afraid of a flattering hope ; but if it had been so, I would not have let him go.' " Her sister that was come to see her was much upon her mind. ' You,' said she, ' are in pain for her ; but I have faith for this little child; God has a favour unto her.' In the afternoon, she desired me to write a bill for her. I asked, What shall I write ? She said, ' Return thanks for what God has done for me ; and pray that he would manifest himself to my relations also. Go to the preaching ; leave but one wilh me.' Soon after we were gone, she rose up, called to the person that was with her, and said, ' Now it is done ; 1 am assured my sins are for- given.' "The person answering, ' Death is a little thing to them that die in the Lord ;' she replied wilh vehemence, 'A little thing, it is nothing !' The person then desiring she would pray for her, she answered, ' I do ; I pray for all. 1 pray for all I know, and for them I do not know ; andthel-ord will hear the prayer of faith.' At our return, her sis- ter kneeling by the bed-side, she said, ' Are you not comforted, my dear, for me?' Her speech then failing, she made signs for her to be by her, and kissed her, and smiled upon her. She then lay about an hour without speaking or stirring, till about three o'clock on Monday morning, she cried out, 'My Lord and my God !' fetched a double sigh, and died." Fri. 29, — Hearing of one who had been drawn away by those who prophesy smooth things, I went to her house ; but she was purposely gone abroad. Perceiving there was no human help, I desired the congrega- tion at Short's Gardens, to join with me in prayer to God, that he would suffer her to have no rest in her spirit till she returned into the way of truth. Two days aftof, she came to me of her own accord, and confessed, in the bitterness of her soul, that she had no rest, day or night, while she remained with them, out of whose hands God had now de- livered her. Moil. Feb. I. — I found, after the exclusion of some, who did not walk according to the Gospel, about eleven hundred, who are, I trust, of a more excellent spirit, remained in the Society. Thiir. 4. — A Clergyman lately come from America, who was at preaching last night, called upon me, appeared full of good de- sires, and seemed willing to cast in his lot with us; but I cannot suddenly answer in this matter. I must first know what spirit he is of: fornone can labour with us, unless he "count all things dung and dross, that he may win Christ." Fri. 5. — I set out, and with some difficulty reached Chippenham on Saturday evening ; the weather being so extremely rough and boisterous, that I had much ado to sit my horse. On Sunday, about noon, I came to Kingswood, where were many of our friends from Bath, Bristol, and Wales. O that we may ever thus love one another, with a pure heart fervently ! Mon. 8. — I rode to Bath, and in the even- ing explained the latter part of the seventh of St. Luke. Observing many noisy per- sons at the end of the room, I went and stood in the midst of them ; but the greater part slipped away to that end from which I came, and then took heart, and cried aloud again. I paused to give them their full scope, and then began a particular applica- tion to them. They were very quiet in a short time ; and, I trust, will not forget it so soon as some of them may desire. Wednesday 10, and the following days of this week, I spoke severally with all those who desired to remain in the United Society, to watch over each other in love. Mon. 15. — Many met together to consult on a proper method for discharging the pub- lic debt ; and it was at length agreed, 1. That every member of the Society who was able, should contribute a penny a week. 2. That the whole Society should be divided into little companies or classes, about twelve in each Class; and, 3. That one per- son in each Class should receive the con- tribution of the rest, and bring it in to the Stewards weekly. 153 REV. J. WESLK-kS /i742. Fri. 19. — I went to Bath : many threatened great things ; but I knew the strength of them and their god. I preached on, "He shall save his people from their sins ;" none disturbing or interrupting me. Sat. 20. — I preached at Weaver's Hall ; it was a glorious time. Several dropped to the ground as if struck by lightning : some cried out in bitterness of soul. I knew not where to end ; being constrained to begin anew, again and again. In this acceptable time, we begged of God to restore our brethren, who are departed from us for a season ; and to teach us all, to "follow after the things that make for peace;" and the "things whereby one may edify another." Sun. yi. — In the evening, I explained the "exceeding great and precious promises" which are given us : a strong confirmation whereof I read in a plain, artless account of a child, whose body then lay before us. The substance of this was as follows : — "John WooUey was for some time in your School ; but was turned out for his ill behaviour : soon after, he ran away from his parents, lurking about for several days and nights together, and hiding liimself in holes and corners, that his motlier might not find him. During this rime he suffered both hunger and cold. Once he was three whole days without sustenance, sometimes weeping and praying by himself, and some- times playing with other loose boys. " One night he came to the New-Room : Mr. Wesley was then speaking of disobe- dience to parents; he was quite confounded, and thought there never was in the world so wicked a child as himself. He went home, and never ran away any more. His mother saw the change in his whole behaviour, but knew not the cause. He would often get up stairs by himself to prayer, and often go alone into the fields, having done with all his idle companions. "And now the Devil began to set upon him with all his might, continually tempting him to self-murder ; sometimes he was vehemently pressed to hang himself, some- times to leap into the river: but this only made him the more earnest in prayer, in which, after he had been one day wrestling with God, he saw himself, he said, sur- rounded on a sudden with an inexpressible light, and was so filled with joy and the love of God, that he scarcely knew where he was ; and with such love to all man- kind, that he could have laid himself on the ground, for his worst enemies to tram- ple upon. "From this time his father and mother were surprised at him, he was so diligent to help them in all things. When they went to the preaching, he was careful to give their supper to the other children ; and when he had put them to bed, hurried away to the Room, to light his father or mother home. Meantime, he lost no opportunity of hearing I the preaching himself, or of doing any good he could, either at home, or in any place where he was. " One day walking in the fields, he fell into talk with a farmer, who spoke very slightly of religion. John told him, hu ought not to talk so ; and enlarged upon the word of the Apostle, (which he begged him to consider deeply,) ' Without holiness no man shall see the Lord.' The man was amazed ; caught the child in his arms, and knew not how to part with him. " His father and mother once hearing him speak pretty loud in the next room, listened to hear what he said ; he was praying thus : ' Lord, 1 do not expect to be heard for my much speaking ; Thou knowest my heart ; Thou knowest my wants.' He then de- scended to particulars. Afterwards, he prayed very earnestly for his parents, and for his brothei s and sisters by name ; then for Mr. John and Charles Wesley, that God would set their faces as a flint, and give them to go on conquering and to conquer; then for all the other ifiluisters he could remember by name, and for all that were, or desired to be, true Ministers of Christ. " In the beginning of his illness, his mother asked him. If he wanted any tiling? He answered 'Nothing but Christ, and I am as sure if him as if I had him already.' He often said, ' O mother, if all the world believed in Christ, what a happy world would it be 1 And they may ; for Christ died for every soul of man. I was the worst of sinners, and he died for me. O thou that callest the worst of sinners, call me. O, it is a free gift ; I am sure I have done nothing to deserve it.' "On Wednesday he said to bis mother, ' I am in very great trouble for my father ; he has always taken an honest care of his family, but he does not know God; if he dies in the state he is in now, he cannot be saved. I have prayed for him, and will pray for him*. If God should give him the true faith, and then take him to himself, do not you fear ; do not you be troubled. God has promised to be a father to the fatherless and a husband to the widow. I will pray for him and you in heaven ; and I hope we shall sing Halle- lujah in heaven together.' " To his eldest sister he said, ' Do not puff yourself up with pride. When you re- ceive your wages, which is not much, lay it out in plain necessaries; and if you are inclined to be merry, do not sing songs ; that is the Devil's diversion : there are many lies and ill things in those idle songs. Do you sing psalms and hymns. Remember your Creator in the days of your youth. When you are at work, you may lift up your heart to God ; and be sure never to rise or go to bed, without asking his blessing.' " He added, ' I shall die ; but do not cry N. B His father died not long after. 1742.] JOURNAL. 153 for me ; why should you cry for me ? Con- sider what a joyful thing it is to have a brother go to heaven ! I am not a man ; I am but a boy. But is it not in the Bible, " Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast ordained strength?" I know where I am going ; I would not be without this knowledge for a thousand worlds ; for though I am not in heaven yet, I am as sure of it as if I was.' " On Wednesday night he wrestled much with God in prayer ; at last, throwing his arms open, he cried, ' Come, come. Lord Jesus! I am thine. Amen and Amen.' He said, ' God answers me in my heart. Be of good cheer ; thou hast overcome the world ; and immediately after, he was filled with love and joy unspeakable. " He said to his mother, ' That school was the saving of my soul ; for there I began to seek the Lord. But how is it, that a person no sooner begins to seek the Lord, but Satan straight stirs up all his instruments against him ?' " When he was in agony of pain he cried out, ' O Saviour, give me patience : thou hast given me patience, but give me more. Give me thy love, and pain is nothing. I have deserved all this, and a thousand times more ; for there is no sin but I have been guilty of.* " Awhile after he said, ' mother, how is this? If a man does not do his work, the masters in the world will not pay him his ■wages. But it is not so with God : he gives me good wages, and yet I am sure I have done nothing to gain them. O, it is a free gift ; it is free for every soul, for Christ has died for all.' " On Thursday morning his mother asked him, How he did ? He said, ' I have had much struggling to-night ; but my Saviour is so loving to me, I do not mind it ; it is no more than nothing to me.' " Then he said, ' I desire to be buried from the Room, and I desire Mr. Wesley would preach a sermon over me on those words of David : (unless he thinks any other to be more fit:) ' Before I was afflicted I went astray ; but now I have kept thy word.' " I asked him, How do you find your- self now ? He said, ' In great pain, but full of love.' I asked, ' But does not the love of God overcome pain V He answered, ' Yes I pain is nothing to me ; I did sing praises to the Lord in the midst of my greatest pain, and I could not help it.' I asked him, if he was willing to die i He replied, ' O yes : with all ray heart.' I said, ' But if life and death were set before you, what would you choose then?' He answered, ' To die, and to be with Christ : I long to be out of this wicked world.' " On Thursday night he slept much sweeter than he had done for some time be- fore. In the morning he begged to see Mr. John Wesley. When Mr. Wesley came, and after some other questions, asked him, what he should pray for? He said, 'That God would give him a clean heart, and re- new a right spirit within him.' When prayer was ended, he seemed much enlivened, and said, ' I thought I should have died to-day : but I must not be in haste ; I am content to stay : I will tarry the Lord's leisure.' " On Saturday, one asked if he still chose to die ? He said, ' I have no will : my will is resigned to the will of God ; but I shall die. Mother, be not troubled ; 1 shall go away like a lamb.' "On Sunday he spoke exceeding little. On Monday his speech began to faultsr. On Tuesday, it was gone ; but he was fully in his senses, almost continually lifting up his eyes to heaven. On Wednesday, his speech being restored, his mother said, ' Jacky, you have not been with your Saviour to-night.' He replied, 'Yes, I have.' She asked, ' What did he say ?' He answered, ' He bid me not be afraid of the Devil ; for he had no power to hurt me at all, but I should tread him under my feet.' He lay very quiet on Wednesday night. The next morn- ing he spent in continual prayer, often re- peating the Lord's prayer, and earnestly commending his soul into the hands of God. " He then called for his little brother and sister, to kiss them, and for his mother, whom he desired to kiss him. Then (between nine and ten) he said, ' Now let me kiss you ;' which he did, and immediately fell asleep. " He lived some mouths above thirteen years." Sun. 28. — In the evening, I set out for Wales. I lay that night about six miles from Bristol, and preached in the morning, March 1, to a few of the neighbours. We then hastened to the passage ; but the boat was gone half an hour before the usual time ; so I was obliged to wait till five in the after- noon ; we then set out with a fair breeze, but when we were nearly half over ihe river, the wind entirely failed. The boat could not bear up against the ebbing tide, but was driven down among the rocks, on one of which we made shift to scramble up, whence, about seven, we got to land. That night I went forward about five miles, and the next morning came to Cardiff. There I had the pleasure of meeting Mr. Jones of Fonmon, still pressing on into all the fulness of God. I rode with him to Wenvo. The church was thoroughly filled, while I explained the former part of the second lesson, concerning the barren fig tree : and the power of the Lord was present both to wound and to heal. I explained in the evening, at Fonmon, though in weakness and pain, how Jesus saveth us from our sins. The next morning, at eight, I preached at Bolston, a little town four miles from Fonmon. Thence I rode to Lantrissent, and sent to the Minister to de- sire the use of his church. His answer was, T • 154 REV, J. WKSLEY'S [1742. * He should have been very willing; but the Bishop had forbidden him." By what law? lam not legally convicted either of heresy or any other crime. By what au- thority then am I suspended from preaching ? By bare-faced arbitrary power. Another Clergyman immediately offered me his church : but it being too far off, I preached in a large room, spent a little time with the Society in prayer and exhortation, and then took horse for Cardiff. Thur. 4. — About noon I preached at La- nissan, and was afterwards much refreshed in meeting the little earnest Society. I preached at Cardiff at seven, on, " Be not righteous over much !" to a larger congregation than before ; and then exhorted the Society to fear only the being over wicked, or the fall- ing shoit of the full image of God. Fri. 6. — I talked with one who used fre- quently to say, " I pray God I may never have this new faith. I desire that I may not know my sins forgiven till I come to die." But as she was, some weeks since, reading the Bible at home, the clear light broke in upon her soul. She knew all her sins were blotted out, and cried aloud, " My Lord, and my God !" In the evening I expounded, "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." We afterwards admitted several new members into the Society, and were greatly comforted together. Sat. 6. — I left Cardiff, and about eight in the evening came to Bristol. Wed. 10. — I was with a gentleman whose distemper has puzzled the most eminent phy- sicians for many years ; it being such as they could neither give any rational account of, nor find any remedy for. The plain case is, she is tormented by an evil spirit follow- ing her day and night. Yea, try all your drugs over and over, but at length it will plainly appear that " this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting." Fri. 12. — 1 read part of Dr. Cheyne's Na- tural Method of Curing Diseases ; of which 1 cannot but observe, it is one of the most in- genious books which I ever saw. But what epicure will ever regard it ? for " the man talks against good eating and drinking !" Our Lord was gloriously present with us at the watch-night ; so that my voice was lost in the cries of the people. After mid- night, about an hundred of us walked home together, singing, and rejoicing, and praising God. Fri. 19. — I rode once more to Pensford, at the earnest request of several serious peo- ple. The place where they desired me to preach, was a little green spot near the town. But I had no sooner begun, than a great company of rabble, hired (as we after- wards found) for that purpose, came fu- riously upon us, bringing a bull which they had been baiting, and now strove to drive in among the people ; but the beast was wiser than his drivers, and continually ran either on one side of us or the other, while we quietly sang praise to God, and prayed for about an hour. The poor wretches find- ing themselves disappointed, at length seized upon the buil, now weak and tired, after being so long torn and beaten, both by dogs and men, and by main strength partly dragged and partly thrust him in among the people. When they had forced their way to the little table on which I stood, they strove several times to throw it down, by thrusting the helpless beast against it, who of himself stirred no more than a log of wood. I once or twice put aside his head with my hand, tiiat the blood might not drop upon my clothes, intending to go on as soon as the hurry should be a little over ; but the table falling down, some of our friends caught me in their arms, and carried me right away on their shoulders, while the rabble wreaked their vengeance on the table, which they tore bit from bit. We went a little way off, where I finished my discourse without any noise or interruption. Sun. 21. — In the evening I rode to Marsh- field, and on Tuesday, in the afternoon, came to London. Wed. 24. — I preached, for the last time, in the French Chapel, at Wapping, on, "If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed." Tlmr.2o. — I appointed several earnest and sensible men to meet me, to whom I showed the great difficulty I had long found, of know- ing the people who desired to be under my care. After much discourse they all agreed there could be no better way to come to a sure, thorough knowledge of each person, than to divide them into classes, like those at Bristol, under the inspection of those in ivhom I could most confide. This was the origin of our Classes at London, for which I can never sufficiently praise God ; the un- speakable usefulness of the institution having ever since been more and more manifest. Wed. 21.— My brother set outfor Oxford. In the evening I called upon Ann Calcut. She had been speechless for some time ; but almost as soon as we began to pray, God restored her speech. She then witnessed a good confession indeed. I expected to see her no more ; but from that hour the fever left her, and in a few days she arose and walked, glorifying God. Sun. April 4.— About two in the afternoon, being the time my brother was preaching at Oxford, before the University, I desired a few persons to meet with me and join in prayer. We continued herein much longer than we at first designed, and believed we had the petition we asked of God. Fri. 9.— We had the first watch-night in London. We commonly choose for this so- lemn service the Friday night nearest the full moon, either before or after, that those of the congregation who live at a distance 1748.1 JOURNAL. 153 may havB light to their several homes. The service begins at half an hour past eight, and continues till a little after midnight. We have often found a peculiar blessing at these seasons. There is generally a deep awe upon the congregation, perhaps, in some measure, owing to the silence of the night ; particularly in singing the hymn, with which we commonly conclude : — " Hearlton to tlic solemn voice I The awful midnight cry. Waiting souls rejoice, rejoice, And fetl the Bridegroom nigli." April 16. — Being Good Friday, I was de- sired to call on one that was ill at Islington. 1 found there several of my old acquaintance, who loved me once as the apple of their eye. By staying with them but a little, I was clearly convinced, that was I to stay but one week among them, (unless the pro- vidence of God plainly called me so to do,) I should be as still as poor Mr. St . I felt their words as it were thrilling through ray veins. So soft ! so pleasing to nature ! It seemed our religion was but a heavy, coarse thing; nothing so delicate, so refined as theirs. I wonder any person of taste, (that has not faith) can stand before them ! Sun. 18. — In the afternoon, one who had tasted the love of God, but had turned again to folly, was deeply convinced, and torn as it were in pieces, by guilt, and remorse, and fear; and even after the sermon was ended, she continued in the same agony, it seemed both of body and soul. Many of us were then met together in another part of the house ; but her cries were so pierc- ing, though at a distance, that I co^ild not pray, nor hardly speak, being quite chilled every time I heard them. I asked whether it were best to bring her in, or send her out of the house. It being the general voice, she was brought in, and we cried to God to heal her backsliding. We soon found we were asking according to his will. He not only bade her " depart in peace," but filled many others, till then heavy of heart, with peace and joy in believing. Mon. 19. — At noon I preached at Brent- ford, and again about seven in the evening. Many who had threatened to do terrible things were present ; but they made no dis- turbance at all. Tues. 20.--Was the day on which our noisy neighbours had agreed to summon all their forces together, a great number of whom came early in the evening, and [ilanted them- selves as near the desk as possible ; but He that sitteth in heaven laugheth them to scorn. The greater part soon vanished away ; and to some of the rest I trust his word came with the demonstration of his Spirit. Fri. 23. — I spent an agreeable hour with Mr. Wh I believe he is sincere in all he says, concerning his earnest desire of joining hand In hand with all that love the Lord Jesus Christ; but if (as some would persuade me) he is not, the loss is all on his own side. I am just as I was ; I go on my way, whether he goes with me or stay's behind. Sim. 25.— At five I preached in Ratcliffe Square, near Stepney, on, " I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repent- ance." A multitude of them were gathered together before I came home, and filled the street above and below the Foundery. Some who apprehended we should have but homely treatment, begged me to go in as soon as possible; but I told them "No ; provide you for yourselves ; but I have a message to deliver first." I told them, after a few words, " Friends let every n an do as he jileases ; but it is my manner when 1 speak of the things of God, or when another does, to uncover my head ;" which I accordingly did, and many of them did the same. I then exhorted them to repent and believe the Gos- pel. Not a fewof them appeared to be deeply affected. Now, Satan, count thy gains ! Mon. 26. — I called on one who was sor- rowing, as without hope, for her son who was turned again to folly. I advised her to wrestle with God for his soul : and in two days. He brought home the wandering sheep, fully convinced of the error of his ways, and determined to choose the better part. Sat. May 1 .—One called, whom I had often advised, " Not to hear them that preach smooth things." But she could not believe there was any danger therein, "seeing we were all (she said) children of God." The effects of it which now appeared in her, were these: 1. She was grown above measure wise in her own eyes. She knew every thing as well as any could tell her, and needed not to be taught of man. 2. She utterly despised all her brethren, saying, "they were all in Ihe dark ; they knew not what faith meant." 3. She despised her teachers as much, if not more, than them ; saying, " They knew nothing of the Gospel ; they preached nothing but the law, and brought all into bondage who minded what they said." " Indeed," said she, " after I had heard Mr. Sp I v/as amazed ; for I never since heard you preach one good sermon. And I said to my husband, " My dear, didMr. Wesley always preach so ?" And he said, " Yes, my dear ; but your eyes were not opened." Thur. 6. — I described that falling away, spoken of by St. Paul to the Thessalonians, which we so terribly feel to be already come, and to have overspread the (so called) Christian world. One of my hearers was highly offended at my supposing any of the Church of England to be concerned in this. But his speech soon betrayed him to be of no church at all, zealous and orthodox as he was. So that after I had appealed to his own heart, as well as to all that heard him, he retired with confusion of face Sat. 8.— One of Fetter-lane mentioning a letter he had received from a poor man in 156 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1742. Lincolnshire, I read and desired a copy of It ; part of which is as follows : — Samuel Weggot to Richard Ridley. " Brother, May 3, 1742. " X have now much communion with thee, and desire to have more. — But till now I found a great gulf between us, so that we could not one pass to the other. Therefore thy letters were yery death to me, and thou wast to me as a branch broke off and thrown by to wither. — Yet 1 waited, if the Lord should please to let us into the same union we had before. So the Lord hath given it. And in the same I write ; desiring it may continue till death. " I wrote before to thee and John Har- rison, ' Be not afraid to be found sinners,' hoping you would not separate the law from the Spirit, until the flesh was found dead : for I think our hearts aie discovered by the law, yea, every tittle, and condemned by the same. Then are we quickened in the Spirit. Justice cannot be separated from mercy ; neither can they be one greater than the other. ' Keep the commandments ; and I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter.' Mark that. ' Thy sins be forgiven thee ! Arise, take up thy bed and walk.' Here is work before mercy, and mercy before work. So then, through the law by faith our heart is pure. — Beware therefore of them who, while they promise you liberty, are themselves the servants of corruption. O dead faith, that cannot always live pure ! Treacherous Jujas, that thus betrayest thy Master ! " Let the law arraign you, till Jesus Christ bring forth judgment in your hearts unto victory. Yea, let your hearts be open wide, receiving both, that the one may confirm the other. So thou livest so much in the Son's righteousness, that the law saith, I have nought against thee. — This is faith, that thus conquers the old man in putting him off, aud putting on Christ. Purify your hearts by faith ; so shall the temple of God be holy and the altar therein, that spiritual sacrifices may be oflered, ac- ceptable to the Lord. Now if any man be otherwise minded, let him be ashamed. For if there lives any of ourself in us, that one branch of nature, that one member, shall cause the whole man to burn everlast- ingly. Let as many as know not this per- fection, which is by Jesus Christ, press forward by faith, till they come to the ex- perimental knowledge of it. " But how many souls have I seen washed, and turned again to the wallowing in their sins I O that Lamb ! how is he put to an open shame again, who had once re- conciled them to the Father ! " Now I would write a little of the travail of my own soul. I thought myself right long since : but when the light of life came, 1 saw myself ready to die in my sins. I had faith ; but I had it by knowledge, and not in power. Yet by this faith I had great li- berty : nevertheless this faith kept my heart corrupt, and the whole man of sin alive. My way of proceeding was thus : Sometimes I was overtaken in a fault, and so was put to a stand a little ; but as soon as I could, 1 would wipe myself by knowledge, saying, ' Christ died for sinners.' I was right so far and no farther. He died for sinners ; but not to save him that continues in his sins. For whomsoever he cleanses, they are clean indeed : first sinners, then saints ; and so they remain. By-and-by I was overtaken again ; and the oftener I was overtaken, the stronger I thought myself in the Lord. Yea, for my corruption's sake I was forced to get more knowledge, or else I should have been condemned. So I arrived at such a pilch of knowledge, (i. e. of notional faith,) ' that I could crucify Christ with one hand, and take pardon with the other ; so that I was always happy. Here was the mystery of iniquity, conceived in my heart. For it led me to this : If I was to take of any man's goods, I would say or think, I am a sinner of myself; but Christ died for me ; so his righteousness is mine.' And farther, I could not see, but if I was to kill a man, yet I should be pure. So great a friend to sin and the Devil wjas I, that I would have made sin and the Devil to be- come the righteousness of God in Christ ; yea, that I began to love him whom thp Lord hath reserved for everlasting fire. " So I held Christ without, and the Devil within. This is a mystery, that I should feel myself safe and pure, and yet the Devil to be in me. Judge who gave me this purity, and taught me to be thus perfect in Christ I But ere long, that began to break forth in action which I had conceived in my heart. But it was the Lord's will I should not go far, before I was again brought under the law. Then did I stand stripped and naked of that knowledge. I wish all who are so deceived as I was, were brought under the law, that they might learn what it is to come to Jesus Christ. And I wish them not to pass from under the law, till they clearly see the end of the law come into their hearts. " "The law being mixed with faith makes it quick and powerful. For as the law will not leave one hair of our heads uncondemn- ed, so faith will not leave one unreconciled. And blessed is he who lives in the same re- conciliation, and turns not as a dog to his vomit. Then shall he be called the child of God, who cannot sin, because his seed re- maineth in him. " Thou writest, ' Jesus makes it manifest to thee, that thou art a great sinner.' That is well ; and if more, it would be better for thee. Again thou sayest, ' Since thou first receivedst a full and free pardon for all tliy sins, thou hast received so many fresh par- dons, that they are quite out of count.' And this thou sayest is spoken ' to thy own i7ia.] JOURNAL. 157 shame, and thy Saviour's praise." Come, my brother, lei us both be more ashamed. Let us see where we are, and what we are doing to the Lamb. We are not glorifying him: (let us not mistake ourselves thus:) we are crucifying him afresh. We are putting him to an open shame, and bringing swift dam- nation on our own heads. " Again thou sayest, ' Though thy sins be great and many, yet thy Saviour's grace is greater.' Thou sayest right ; or else, how should we have been cleansed? But his great cleansing power does not design that we should become foul again ; lest he call us away in our uncleanness, and we perish for ever. For it will not profit us, that we were once cleansed, if we be found in uncleanness. " Take heed to thyself, that the knowledge that is in thee deceive thee not. For thou writest so to my experience, that I can tell thee as plain how thou art, or plainer than thou canst thyself. Thou sayest, 'After thou hastdonesomething amiss, thou needest not to be unhappy one moment, if thou wilt but go to thy Saviour.' Is not this the very state I have mentioned ? O that that know- ledge was cast out ! So shouldest thou al- ways do the things that please the Father. O my dear brother, how art thou bewitched by the deceiver of thy soul ! Thou art a stranger to the Saviour who is gone to hea- ven, to give repentance to his people and remission of sins. I am afraid the Devil is thy saviour ; more of him is manifest in thee than of Christ. He tells thee, thou art pure and washed; but he cozens thee; yea, his deceitfulness cries out for vengeance. Yet he would be a Christ or a God. " Thou sayest, thou ' hast need of remis- sion of sins everyday.' Yes, so thou hast, and more. Thou hast need every moment ; so shouldest thou be clean ; for this every moment, should be eternity to thy soul. Thou thankest God that ' He hath provided such an high-priest for thee.' Let him be thine ; so shalt thou be ruled by him every moment. What? Is he such a Saviour as can cleanse us from sin and not keep us in the same? Judge where thou art. Thou and I, and many more were once made pure. And we were pure while we believed the same and were kept by the Father for his own name's-sake. But how long did we thus believe? Let every man judge himself. " Now, my brother, answer for thyself. Dost thou believe that thou must always have this heart, which is corrupted through and through with sin 7 I say, dost thou believe thy heart must be thus unpure ? If thou dost, the same doctrine must be preached to thee which was at first, 'Ye must receive the Holy Ghost ;' that is, thou must be brought to the first remission, and there thou wilt see Jesus laid slain in thy heart. This thy first purity I will acknow- ledge, and none else. I believe the founda- tion of life was once in thee ; but many together with thee have fallen away. Thou hearest how I acknowledge thee and where, and nowhere else. And herein I have com- munion with thee in my spirit, and hope it will continue to the end." — And is poor Samuel Meggot himself now fallen into the very same snare, against which he so earnestly warned his friend ? Lord, what is man ! Sun. 9.— 1 preached in Charles'-squareto the largest congregation I have ever seen there. Many of the baser people would fain have interrupted ; but they tound, after a time it was lost labour. One who was more serious was (as she afterwards confessed) exceedingly angry at them ; but she was quickly rebuked, by a stone, which lighted upon her forehead, and struck her down to the ground. In that moment her anger was at an end, and love only filled her heart. Wed. 12.— I waited on the Archbishop of Canterbury, with Mr. Whitefield, and again on Friday ; as also on the Bishop of London. I trust, if we should be called to appeal- before princes, we should not be ashamed. Jtfom. 17. — I had designed this morning to set out for Bristol ; but was unexpectedly prevented. In the afternoon I received a letter from Leicestershire, pressing me to come without delay, and pay the last office of friendship to one whose soul was on the wing for eternity. On Thursday, 20th, I set out. The next afternoon I stopped a little at Newport-Pagnell, and then rode on till I overtook a serious man, with whom I imme- diately fell into conversation. He presently gave me to know what his opinions were ; therefore I said nothing to contradict tiiem. But that did not content him. He was quite uneasy to know "Whether I held the doc- trine of the decrees as he did :" but I told him over and over, " We had better keep to practical things, lest we should be angry at one another." And so we did for two miles, till he caught me unawares, and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was. He th'-n grew warmer and warmer ; told me, " I was rotten at heart ; and supposed I was one of John Wesley's followers." I told him, " No ; I am John Wesley him- self." Upon which Iniprovisum aspris Teluti qui sentibus anguem Pressit he would gladly have run away outright. But being the better mounted of the two, I kept close to his side, and endeavoured to show him his heart, till we came into the street of Northampton. Saturday, 22d, about five in the afternoon, I reached Don- nington-Park. Miss Cowperwas just alive. But as soon as we came in, her spirit greatly revived. For three days we rejoiced in the grace of God, whereby she was filled with a hope full of immortality ; with meekness, genLle- 16S REV. J. WESLEY'S fl'-12 ness, patience, and humble lore, knowing in whom she had believed. Tues. 25. — I set out early in the morning with John Taylor; (since settled in Lon- don ;) and, Wednesday, 26th, in the evening, reached Birstal, six miles beyond Wakefield. John Nelson had wrote to me some time before: but at that time I had little thought of seeing him. Hearing he was at home, 1 sent for him to our inn ; whence he imme- diately carried me to his house, and gave me an account of the strange manner wherein he had been led on, from the time of our parting at London. He had full business there, and large wages. But from the time of his finding peace with God, it was continued upon his mind, that he must return (though he knew not why) to his native place. He did so about Christmas, in the year 1740. His re- lations and acquaintance soon began to en- quire, "what he thought of this new faith?" And whether he believed, that there was any such thing as a man's knowing his sins were forgiven ? John told them point blank, that " this new faith, as they called it, was the old faith of the Gospel ; and that he himself was as sure his sins were forgiven, as he could be of the shining of the sun." This was soon noised abroad : more and more came to enquire concerning these strange things. Some put him upon the proof of the great truths which such enquiries na- turally led him to mention. And thus he was brought unawares to quote, explain, com- pare, and enforce, several parts of Scripture. This he did, at first, sitting in his house, till the company increased so that the house could not contain them. Then he stood at the door, which he was commonly obliged to do in the evening, as soon as he came from work. God immediately set his seal to what was spoken : and several believed, and there- fore declared, that God was merciful also to their unrighteousness, and had forgiven all their sins. Mr. Ingham, hearing of this, came to Birs- tal, inquired into the facts, talked with John himself, and examined him in the closest manner, both touching his knowledge and spiritual experience : after which he encou- raged him to proceed, and pressed him, as often as he had opportunity, to come to any of the places where himself had been, and speak to the people as God should enable him. But he soon gave offence, both by his plain- ness of speech, and by advising people to go to church and sacrament. Mr. Ingham reproved him ; but finding him incorrigible, forbade any that were in his Societies to hear him. But being persuaded, this is the will of God concerning him, he continues to this hour working in the day, that he may be burthensome to no man, and in the evening "testifying the truth as it is in Jesus." I preached at noon on the top of Birstal- liiil, to several hundreds of plain ptople ; and spent the afternoon in talKmg severa.W with those who had tasted of the grace of God. All of these I found had been vebe mently pressed, "Not to run about to church and sacrament," and to " keep their religion to themselves; to be still; not to talk abou* what they had experienced." At eight i preached on the side of Dewsbury-Moo>, about two miles from Birstal, and earnestly exhorted all who believed to wait upon God in his own ways, and to let Iheir light shine before men. TAur .27.— We left Birstal, and on Friday, 2Sth, came to Newcastle-upon-Tyne. I read with great expectation, yesterday and to-day, Xenophon's " Memorable things of Socrates." I was utterly amazed at his want of judgment. How many of these things would Plato never have mentioned ! But it may be well that we see the shades too of the brightest picture in all heathen antiquity. We came to Newcastle about six, and af- ter a short refreshment walked into the town. I was surprised ; so much drunkenness, cursing, and swearing (even from the mouths of little children) do I never remember to have seen and heard before, in so small a compass of time. Surely this place is ripe for Him, who "came not to call the righte- ous, but sinners to repetitance." Sat. 29. — I was informed, that " one Mr Hall had been there about a year before, and had preached several times ;" but I could not learn that there was the least fruit of his labour ; nor could 1 find any that de- sired to hear him again, nor any that appeared to care for such matters. Sun. 30. — At seven, I walked down to Sandgate, the poorest and most contemptible part of the town, and standing at the end of the street, with John Taylor, began to sing the hundredth psalm. Three or four people came out to see what was the matter, who soon increased to four or five hundred. I suppose there might be twelve or fifteen hundred before I had done preaching ; to whom I applied those solemn words, " He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities ; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and by his stripes we are healed." Observing the people, when I had done, to stand gaping and staring upon me, wilh ihe most profound astonishment, I told them, " If you desire to know who I am, my name is John Wesley ; at five in the evening, with God's help, I design to preach here again." At five, the hill on which I designed to preach was covered from the top to the bot- tom. I never sav so large a number of people together, either in Moorfields or at Kennington-Common. I knew it was not possiblefortheone-halftohear,althoughmy voice was then strong and clear, and I stood so as to have them all in view, as they were ranged on the side of the hill The word Oi God which 1 set before them was, " I will heal their backsliding, I will love then* 1748. J JOURNAL, freely." After preaching, the poor people were ready to tread me under foot, out of pure love and kindness. I was some time before I could possibly get out of the press. I then went back another way than I came. But several were got to our inn before me ; by whom I was vehemently importuned to stay with them, at least a few days, or, however, one day more. But I could not consent ; having given my word to be at Birstal, with God's leave, on Tuesday night. Some of these told me, "they were mem- bers of a religious Society, which had sub- sisted for many years, and had always gone on in a prudent regular manner, and had been well spoken of by all men. They likewise informed me what a fine library they had, and that the Steward read a sermon every Sunday." And yet how many of the pub- licans and harlots will go into the kingdom of heaven before these ! Mon. 31. — About three I left Newcastle. I read over to-day the famous Dr. Pitcairn's Works ; but I was utterly disappointed by that dry, sour, controversial boolc ! We came in the evening to Boroughbridge, where, to my great surprise, the mistress of the house, though much of a gentlewoman, desired, she and her family might join with us in prayer. They did so likewise between four and five in the morning. Thies. June 1. — As we were riding through Knaresborough, not intending to stop there, a young man stopped me in the street, and earnestly desired me to go to his house. I didso. Hetoldme "Our talking with a man, as we went through the town before, liad set many in a fiame, and that the sermon we gave him had travelled from one end of the town to the other." Whilelwas with him, a wo- man fame and desired to speak with me. I went to her house, whither five or six of her friends came, one of whom had been long under deep conviction. We spent an hour in prayer, and all our spirits were iefreshed. About one we came to Mr. Moore's, at Beeston, near Leeds, His son rode with me after dinner to Birstal, where (a multitude of people being gathered from all parts) 1 ex- plained to them the spirit of bondage and adoption. I began about seven, but could Dot conclude till half an hour past nine. Wed. 2. — I was invited to Mrs. Holmes's, near Halifax, where I preached at noon, on, " Ask and ye shall receive." Thence I rode to Dr. L 's, the vicar of Halifax, a can- did enquirer after truth. I called again upon Mrs. Holmes, in my return ; when her sister a little surprised me by asking, " Ought not a Minister of Christ to do three things : first, to preach his law, in order to convince of sin ; — then to offer free pardon through faith in his blood to all convinced sinners ; — and in the third place, to preach his law again, as a rule for those that believe 1 I think, if any one does otherwise, he is no true Minister of Christ : he divides what 160 God has j oined, and cannot be said to preacli the whole Gospel." I preached at eight, near Dew sbury-Moor; and at eight the next morning, Thursday, 3d, at Mirfield, where I found Mr. Ingham had been an hour before. Great part of the day I sp6nt in speaking with those who have tasted the powers of the world to come ; by whose concurrent testimony I find, that Mr. I 's method to this day is, 1. to endeavour to persuade them that they are in a delusion, and have indeed no faith at all ; if this cannot be done, then, 2. To make them keep it to themselves ; and, 3. To prevent their going to the church or sacrament, at least to guard them from hav- ing any reverence, or expecting to find any blessing in those ordinances of God. In the evening I preached at Adwalton, a mile from Birstal, in a broad part of the high-way, the people being too numerous to be contained in any house in the town. After preaching, and the next day, I spoke with more, who had or sought for redemp- tion through Christ: all of whom I per- ceived had been advised also to put their light under a bushel ; or to forsake the or- dinances of God, in order to find Christ. Fri. 4. — At noon I preached at Birstal once more. All the hearers were deeply attentive ; whom I now confidently and cheerfully committed to "the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls." Hence I rode to Beeston. Here I met once more with the works of a celebrated author, of whom many great men cannot speak without rapture, and the strongest expressions of admiration. I mean Jacob Behme. The book I now opened was. his Mysterium Magnum, or Exposition of Ge- nesis. Being conscious of my ignorance, I earnestly besought God to enlighten my understand. I seriously considered what I read, and endeavoured to weigh it in the balance of the sanctuary. And what can I say concerning the part I read ? I can and must say thus much, (and that with as full evidence as I can say that two and two make four,) it is most sublime nonsense; inimitable bombast ; fustian not to be pa- ralleled ! All of apiece with his inspired in- terpretation of the word tetragrammaton : on which (mistaking it for the unutterable name itself, whereas it means only a word consisting of four letters) he comments with such exquisite gravity and solemnity, tell- ing you the meaning of every syllable of it! Sat. b. — I rode for Epworth. Before we came thither, I made an end of Madam Guy- on's Short Method of Prayer, and Les Tor- rents Spirituelles. Ah, my brethren ! I can answer your riddle, now I have ploughed with your heifer. 'The very words I have so often heard some of you use, are not your own, more than they are God's. They are only retailed from this poor Quietist ; and 160 REV. J. WESLliiY'S [1718, that with the utmost faithfulness. O that ye knew how much God is wiser than man ! Then would you drop Quietists and Mystics together, and at all hazards keep to the plain, practical, written word of God. It being many years since I had been in Epworth before, I went to an inn in the middle of the town, not knowing whether there were any left in it now, who would not be ashamed of my acquaintance. But an old servant of my father's, with two or three poor women, presently found me out. I asked her, " Do you know any in Epworth who are in earnest to be saved ? She an- swered, " I am, by the grace of God ; and I know I am saved through faith." I asked, " Have you then the peace of God ? Do you know that he has forgiven your sins ?" She replied "I thank God, I know it well. And many here can say the same thing." Sun. 6. — A little before the service began, I went to Mr. Romley, the Curate, and of- fered to assist him, either by preaching or reading prayers. But he did not cere to accept of my assistance. The church was exceeding full in the afternoon, a rumour being spread that I was to preach. But the sermon on "Quench not the spirit" was not suitable to the expectation of many of the hearers. Mr. Romley told them, " one of the most dangerous ways of quenching the Spirit was by enthusiasm ; and enlarged on the character of an enthusiast in a very florid and oratorical manner. After sermon, John Taylor stood in the church-yard, and gave notice, as the people were coming out, " Mr. Wesley, not being permitted to preach in the church, designs to preach here at six o'clock." Accordingly, at six I came, and found such a congregation as I believe Epworth never saw before. I stood near the east end of the church, upon my father's tombstone, and cried, "The kingdom of heaven is not meat and drink : but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." At eightl went to Edward Smith's, where were many, not only of Epworth, but of Burnham, Haxey, Ouston, Belton, and other villages round about, who greatly desired that I would come over to them and help them. I was now in a strait be- tween two ; desiring to hasten forward in my journey, and yet not knowing how to leave those poor bruised reeds in the con- fusion wherein I found them. John Har- rison, it seems, and Richard Ridley, had told them, in express terms, " All the or- dinances are man's inventions ; and if you go to chuKch or sacrament you will be dam- ned." Many hereupon wholly forsook the church, and others knew not what to do. At last I determined to spend some days here, that I might have time both to preach in each town, and to speak severally with those in every place, who had found or wailed for salvation. MoH. 7. — I preached at Burnham, a niiie from Epworth, on, "The Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins." At eight in the evening I stood again on my father's tomb, (as I did every evening this week.) and cried aloud to the earnestly attentive congregation, "By grace are ye saved, through faith." Tues. 8. — I walked to Hibbaldstow (abou» twelve miles from Epworth) to see my bro- ther and sister. The Minister of Ouston (two miles from Epworth) having sent me word, " I was welcome to preach in his Church." I called there in my return ; but his mind being changed, I went to another place in the town and there explained, " Thou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he shall save his people from their sins." At eight I largely enforced at Epworth the great truth, (so little understood in what is called a Chris- tian Country,) " Unto him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifleth the un- godly, his faith is counted to him for righ- teousness." I went thence to the place where the little Society met, which was sufficiently thronged both within and with- out. Here I found some from Hainton, (a town twenty miles oil) who informed us, that God had begun a work there also, and con- strained several to cry out in the bitterness of their soul, "What must I do to be saved?" Wed. 9. — I rode over to a neighbouring town, to wait upon a Justice of Peace, a man of candour and understanding ; before whom (I was informed) their angry neighbours had carried a whole waggon- load of these new heretics. But when he asked what they had done? there was a deep silence; for that was a point their conductors had forgot. At length one said, " Why they pretended to better than other people. And besides, they prayed from morning to night." Mr. S. asked "But have they done nothing besides?" "Yes, Sir," said an old man; "An't please your worship, they have convarted my wife. Till she went among them she had such a tongue ! And now she is as quiet as a lamb." " Carry them back, carry them back," re- plied the Justice, "and let them convert all the scolds in the town." I went from hence to Belton, to H F r's, a young man who did once run well ; but now said, " he saw the Devil in every corner of the church, and in the face of every one who had been there." But he was easily brought to a better mind. I preached under a shady oak, on, " The Son of Man hath power upon earth to forgive sins." At Epworth, in the evening, I ex- plained the story of the Pharisee and the Publican. And I believe many began in that hour to cry out, " God be merciful to me a sinner 1" Thur. 10. — 1 spoke severally with all who desired it. In the evening I explained, " Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again 1743.] JOURNAL. 161 unto fear, Tjut the spirit of adoption, where- by we cry, Abba, Father." I had after- x-ards an hour's calm conversation with (Samuel Meggot and James Herbury. What good did God do by these for a time ! O let not their latter end be worse than the first! Fri. II. — I visited the sick, and those who desired, but were not able, to come to nie. At six I preached at Overthorp, near Haxey, (a little village about two miles from Epworth,) on that comfortable Scripture, " When they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both." I preached at Epworth about eight on Ezekiel's vision of the resurrection of the dry bones. And great indeed was the shaking among them ; lamen- tation and great mourning were heard; God bowing their hearts, so that on every side, as with one accord, they lift up their voice and wept aloud. Surely He who sent liis spirit to breathe upon them, will hear their cry and will help them. Sat. 12. — I preached on the righteousness of the law, and the righteousness of faith. While I was speaking, several dro]>ped down as dead : and among the rest, such a cry was heard, of sinners groaning for the righteousness of faith, as almost drowned my voice. But many of these soon lifted up their heads with joy, and broke out into thanksgiving ; being assured they now had the desire of their soul, the forgiveness of their sins. I observed a gentleman there, who was remarkable for not pretending to be of any religion at all. I was informed he had not been at public worship, of any kind, for up- wards of thirty years. Seeing him stand as motionless as a statue, I asked him abruptly, " Sir, are you a sinner V He replied, with adeep and broken voice, " Sinner enough!" and continued staring upwards, till his wife and a servant or two, who were all in tears, put him into his chaise and carried him home. Sun. 13. — At seven I preached at Haxey, on, "What must I do to be saved?" Thence I went to Wroote, of which fas well as Ep- worth) my father was Rector for several years. Mr. Whitelamb offering me the church, I preached, in the morning, on, " Ask, and it shall be given you ;" in the afternoon, on the difference between " the righteousness of the law and the righteous- ness of faith:" but the church could not contain the people, many of whom came from far; and I trust, not in vain. At six I preached, for the last time, in Ep- worth church-yard, (being to leave the town the next morning,) to a vast multitude, gathered together from all parts, on the beginning of our Lord's Sermon on the Mount. I continued among them for near three hours ; and yet we scarce knew how to part. O, let none think his labour of love is lost, because the fruit does not immediately appear ! Near forty years did ray father labour here; but he saw little fruit of all his labour. I took some pains among this people too ; and my strength also seemed spent in vain. But now the fruit appeared : there were scarce any in the town, on whom either my father or I had taken any pains formerly, but the seed sown so long since now sprung up, bringing forth repentance and remission of sins. Man. 14. — Having a great desire to see David Taylor, whom God had made an in- strument of good to many souls, I rode to Sheffield ; but not finding him there, I was minded to go forward immediately. How- ever, the importunity of the people con- strained me to stay, and preach both in the evening and in the morning. Tries. 15. — He came. I found he had occasionally exhorted multitudes of people, in various parts ; but after that, he had taken no thought about them ; so that the greater part were fallen asleep again. In the evening I preached on, tha inward king- dom of God. ' Wed. 16. — I preached in the morning, on, the spirit of fear, and the spirit of adoption. It was now first I felt that God was here also; though not so much as at Barley-Hill, (five miles from Sheflield,) where I preached in the afternoon. Many were here melted down, and filled with love toward Him, whom "God hath exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour." I talked with one here, who, for about six months, (from the hour that she knew the pardoning love of God,) has been all peace and love. She rejoices evermore, and prays without ceasing: God gives her whatever petitions she asks of Him, and enables her, in every thing, to give thanks. She has the witness in herself, that whatsoever she does, it is all done to the glory of God : her heart never wanders from Him, no, not for a mo- ment, but is continually before the throne : yet whether she was sanctified throughout, or not, I had not light determine. Thur. 17. — I began preaching, about five, on, " The righteousness of faith ;" but I had not half finished my discourse, when I was constrained to break ofi' in the midst ; our hearts were so filled with a sense of the love of God, and our mouths with prayer and thanksgiving ! When we were somewhat satisfied herewith, I went on to call sinners to the salvation ready to be revealed. The same blessing from God we found in the evening, while I was showing how He jus- tifies the ungodly. Among the hearers was one, who some time before had been deeply convinced of her ungodliness ; insomuch that she cried out, day and night, " Lord, save, or I perish !" All the neighbours agreeing that she was stark mad, her husband put her into a physician's hands,whobloodedher largely, gave her a strong vomit, and laid on several blisters. But all this proving without suc- cess, she was, in a short time, judged to be incurable. He thought, however, he would U 169 RKV. J. WKSLEVS [1742. speak to one person more, who had done much good in the neighbourood. When Mrs. Johnson came, she soon saw the nature of the disease, having herself gone through the same. She ordered all the medicines to be thrown away, and exhorted the patient "to look unto Jesus;" which, this eTening, she was enabled to do by faith : and He healed the broken in heart. Fri. IS —I left Sheffield, and after preach- ing at Ripley, by the way, hastened on to Donnington-Park. But Miss Cowper, I found was gone to rest, having finished her course near three weeks before. Sum. 21). — I read prayers at Ogbrook, and preached on, (Acts xvii. 27,) "Whom ye iguorantly worship, him declare I unto you." At six in the evening, I preached at Melbourn : there were many hearers; but I see little fruit. Tues. 22. — I had a long conversation with Mr. Simpson ; and of this I am fully persuaded, that whatever he does, is in the uprightness of his heart : but he is led into a thousarid mistakes by one wrong principle, (the sami which many, either ignorantly or wickedly, ascribe to the body of the people called Methodists,) the making inward im- pressions his rule of, action, and not the written word. About eight I left Donnington-Park, and before noon came to Markfield ; we lay at Coventry, and the next day, Wednesday, 2.3, in the afternoon, came to Evesham. At eight, I preached : there were many who came with a design to disturb the rest ; but they opened not their mouth. Thur. 24. — I spent great part of the day in speaking with the members of the Society ; whom in the evening I earnestly besought, no more to tear each other to pieces by disputing, but to " follow after holiness, and provoke one another to love and to good works." Fri. 25. — I rode to Palnswick ; where, in the evening, I declared to all those, who had been fighting and troubling one another, from the beginning hitherto, about rites and ceremonies, and modes of worship and opi- nions, " The kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." Sat. 26. — I was desired to call upon Mr. Walker, " the pillar of the church" in these parts. As soon as 1 came In, befell upon me with might and main, for saying, " People might know their sins were forgiven," and brought a great book to confute me at once. I asked, if it was the Bible? and upon his answering, " No," inquired no farther, but laid it quietly down. This made him warmer still: upon which I held it best to shake him by the hand and take my leave. I had appointed to preach in Stroud at noon ; but about ten, observing it to rain faster and faster, was afraid the poor people would not be able to come, many of whom lived some miles off; but in a quarter of an hour the rain ceased, and we had a fair pleasant day ; so that many were at the Market-place, while I applied the story of the Pharisee and Publican : the hard rain in th« mornitig having disengaged them from their work in the grounds. There would probably have been more disturbance, but that a drunken man began too soon, and was so senselessly impertinent, that even his comrades were quite ashamed of him. In the evening I preached on Hampton- Common. Many of Mr. Whitefield's So. ciety were there ; to whom, as well as to all the other sinners, (without meddling with any of their opinions,) I declared, in the name of the Great Physician, " I will heal their backsliding, I will, love them freely." Sun. 27. — I preached in Painswick, at seven, on, the spirit of fear and the spirit of adoption. I went to church at ten, and heard a remarkable discourse, asserting, " that we are justified by faith alone ; but that this faith, which is the previous con- dition of justification, is the complex of all Christian virtues, including all holiness and good works in the very idea of it. Alas ! hov/ little is the difference between asserting, either, 1. That we are justified by works, which is Popery barefaced ; (and indeed so gross that the sober Papists, those of the Council of Trent in parti- cular, are ashamed of it;) or, 2. That we are justified by faith and works; which is Popery refined or veiled ; (but with so thin a veil, that every attentive observer must discern it is the same still ;) or, 3. That we are justified by faith alone, but by such a faith as includes all good works. What a poor shift is this ! " I will not say, we are justified by works; nor yet by faith and works ; because I have subscribed ar- ticles and homilies, which maintain just the contrary. No; I say, we are justified by faith alone ; but then, by faith, I mean works !" When the afternoon service was ended, at Runwick, I stood and cried to a vast mul- titude of people, " Unto him that worketh not, but believelh, his faith is counted for righteousness." I concluded the day on Hampton- Common, by explaining, to a large congregation, the essential difference be- tween the righteousness of the law and the righteousness of faith. Mon. 28.— I rode to Bristol. I soon found disputing had done much mischief here also. I preached on those words: "From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him. Then said Jesus unto the twelve. Will ye also go away 1" Many were cut to the heart. A cry went forth ; and great was the company of the mourners ; but God did not leave them com- fortless ; some knew in the same hour, that he had the words of eternal life. Tues. 29. — I was desired to visit one in 1748.] JOURNAL. les Newgate. As Iwas coming; out, pnor Ben- jamin Rutter stood in my way, and poured out such a flood of ci.rsing and bitterness, as I scarce thought was to be found out of hell. From Thursday, July 1, till Monday, I endeavoured to compose the little differences which had arisen. On Monday I rode to Canditf, and found much peace and love in the little Society there. T\es. 6. — I rode over to Fonmon, and found Mrs. Jones thoroughly resigned to God ; although feeling what it was to lose an husband, and such an husband, in the strength of his years ! fVed. 7. — I returned, and, at five in the afternoon, preached to a small attentive congregation near Henbury ; before eight I reached Bristol, and had a comfortable ineetiug with many who knew in whom they had believed. Now, at length, I spent a week in peace, all disputes being laid aside. Thur. 15. — I was desired to meet one who was ill of a very uncommon disorder. She said, "For several years I have heard, wherever I am, a voice continually speaking to me, cursing, swearing, and blaspheming, in the most horrid manner, and inciting me to all manner of wickedness. I have applied to physicians, and taken all sorts of medi- cines, but am never the better ;" no, nor ever will, till a better Physician than these, bruises Satan under his feet. I left Bristol in the evening of Sunday, ISth, and. on Tuesday, came to London. J found my mother on the borders of eternity ; but she had no doubt or fear, nor any desire, but (as soon as God should call) " to depart and to be with Christ." Fri. 23. — About three in the afternoon, I went to my mother aud found her change was near. I sat down on the bed-side. She was in her last conflict ; unable to speak, but I believe quite sensible : lier look was calm and serene, and her eyes fixed upward, while we commended her soul to God. From three to four, the silver cord was loos- ing, and the wheel breaking at the cistern ; and then, without any struggle, or sigh, or groan, the soul was set at liberty. We stood round the bed and fulfilled her last request, uttered a little before she lost her speech : " Children as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God !" Sun. Aug. 1. — Almost an innumerable company of people being gathered together, about five in the afternoon, I committed to the earth the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers. The portion of Scripture, from which I afterwards spoke, was, " 1 saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And 1 saw the dead, small and great, stand before God ; and the books were opened : and the dead were Judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works." It was one of the most solemn assemblies I ever saw, or expect to see, on this side of eternity. We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave, inscribed with the following words : — " Here lies the body of Mrs. Susannah Wesley, the youngest and last surviving daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley." " (n sure an'd steadfast hope to rise. And claim her mansion in tlie skies, A Christian here her flesh laid dowu, The cross exchanging for a crown. True daughter of affliction, she, Inur'd to pain and misery, Monrn'd a long night of grief and fears , A legal night of seventy years. The Father then reveal'd His Son, Him in the broken bread made known, She knew and felt her sins forgiven. And found tlie earnest of her heaven. Meet for the fellowship above. She heard the call, 'Arise, my love:' ' I come,' her dying looks replied. And lamh-like, as her Lord, she iUA." I cannot but further observe, that even she (as well as- her father and grandfather, her husband, and her three sons) had been, ia her measure and degree, a preacher of righteousness. This 1 learned from a letter wrote long since to my father; part of which I have here subjoined. "Feb. 6, 1711—12. ■' As I am a woman, so I am also mistress of a large family ; and though the superior charge of the souls contained in it lies upon you ; yet, in your absence, I can- not but look upon every soul you leave under my care, as a talent committed to me under a trust, by the great Lord of all the families, both of heaven and earth ; and if 1 am un- faithful to him or you, in neglecting to im- prove these talents, how shall I answer unto Him. when, he .shall command me to render an account of my stewardship ? " As these and other such like thoughts made me at first take a more than ordinary care of the souls of my children and servants, so knowing our religion requires a strict observation of the f.ord's-day, and not thinking that wc fully answered the end of the institution by going to church, unless we filled up the interniedialc spaces of time by other acts of piety and lievoliou, 1 thought it my duty to spend some part of the day in reading to and instrucling my family ; and such time I esteemed spent in a way more acceptable to God, than if 1 had retired to my own private devotions. " This was the beginning of my present practice ; other people's coming and joining with us was merely accidental. Our \:\! you do not con- sider what a people these are. I do not think one man among them could read a sermon, without spelling a good part of it. Nor has any of our family a voice strong enough to be heard by such a number of people. " But there Is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied ; that i8, their being pre- sent at family prayers. I do not speak of any concern I am under, barely because so many are present. For those who have the honour of speaking to the Great and Holy God, need not be ashamed to speak before the whole world ; but because of my sex. I doubt if it is proper for me to present the prayers of the people to God. Last Sunday I would fain have dismissed them before prayers ; but they begged so earnestly to stay, I durst not deny them." " To the Rev. Mr. Wesley, in St. Margaret's Church-yard, Westminster." For the benefit of those who are entrusted, as she was, with the care of a numerous family, I cannot out add one letter more, which I received from her many years ago. " Juli/ 24, 1732. " Deah Son. — According to your desire, I have collected the principal rules I ob- served in educating my family ; which I now send you as th^y occurred to my mind, and you may (if you think they can be of use to any) dispose of them in what order you please. "The children were always put into a regular method of living, in such things as they were capable of, from their birth : as in dressing, undressing, changing their linen, &c. The first quarter commonly passes in sleep. After that, they were, if possible laid Into their cradles awake, and rocked to sleep ; and so they were kept rocking, till it was time for them to awake. This was done to bring them to a regular course of sleeping ; which at first was three hours In the morning, and three in the afternoon ; afterwards two hours, till they needed none at all. " When turned a year old, (and some before,) they were taught to fear the rod, and to cry softly ; by which means they escaped abundance of correction they might otherwise have had ; and that most odious noise of the crying of children was rarely heard in the house : but the family usually lived in as much quietness as if there had not been a child among them. " As soon as they were grown pretty strong, they were confined to three meals a day. At dinner their little table and chairs were set by ours, where they could be overlooked ; and they were suffered to eat and drink (small beer) as much as they would, but not call for any thing. If they wanted aught they used to whisper to the maid which attended them, who came and spake to me ; and as soon as they could handle a knife and fork, they were set to our table. They were never suffered to choose their meat, but always made to eat such things as were provided for the family. " Mornings they had always spoon-meat ; sometimes at nights. But whatever they had, they were never permitted to eat, at those meals, of more than one thing, and of that sparingly enough. Drinking or eating between meals was never allowed, unless in 1743.] JOURNAL. 163 case of sickness, which seldom happened, Xoi- were Ihey suffered to go into the kitchen to ask any thing of the servants, when they were at meat: if it was known they did, they were certainly beat, and the servants severely reprimanded. " At six, as soon as family-prayer was over, they had their supper ; at seven, the maid washed them ; and beginning at the youngest, she undressed and got them all to bed by eight : at which time she left them in their several rooms awake ; for there was no such thing allowed of in our house, as sitting by a child till it fell asleep. "They were so constantly used to eat and drink what was given them, that when any of them was ill, there was no difficulty in making them take the most unpleasant medi- cine ; for they durst not refuse it, though some of them would presently throw it up. This I mention to show that a person may be taught to take any thing, though it be never so much against his stomach. '* In order to form the minds of children, the first thing to be done is to conquer their will, and bring them to an obedient temper. To inform the understanding is a work of time, and must, with children, proceed by slow degrees, as they are able to bear it ; but the subjecting the will, is a thing which must be done at once ; and the sooner the belter. For by neglecting timely correction, they contract a stubbornness and obstinacy, which is hardly ever conquered ; and never without using such severity as would be as painful to me as to the child. In the esteem of the world they pass for kind ana indul- gent, whom I call cruel parents, who p,er- mit their children to get habits, which they know must be afterwards broken. Nay, some are so stupidly fond, as in sport to teach their children to do things, which in awhile after they have severely beaten them for doing. When a child is corrected, it must be conquered and this will be no hard mat- ter to do, if it be not grown headstrong by too much indulgence. And when the will of a child is totally subdued, and it is brouglit to revere and stand in awe of the parents, then a great many childish follies and in- advertencies may be passed by. Some should be overlooked and taken no notice of, and others mildly reproved ; but no wilful transgression ought ever to be for- given children, without chastisement, less or more, as the nature and circumstances of the oifence require. " I insist upon conquering the will of children betimes, because this is the only strong and rational foundation of a religious education ; withoutwhich both precept and example will be ineffectual. But when this is thoroughly done, then a child is capable of being governed by the reason and piety of its parents, till its own understanding comes to maturity, and the principles of. re- ligion Iiave taken root in the mind. " I cannot yet dismiss this subject. As self-will is the root of all sin and misery, so whatever cherishes this in children, ensures their after-wretchedness and irreligion : whatever checks and mortifies it, promotes their future happiness and piety. This is still more evident, if we farther consider, that religion is nothing else than the doing the will of God, and not our own : that the one grand impediment to our temporal and eternal happiness being this self-will, no in- dulgence of it can be trivial, no denial un- profitable. Heaven or hell depends on this alone. So that the parent who studies to subdue it in his child, works together with God in the renewing and saving a soul ; the parent who indulges it does the Devil's work, makes religion impracticable, salva- tion unattainable, and does all that in him lies to damn his child, soul and body, for ever. " The children of this family were taught, as soon as they could speak, the Lord's Prayer, which they were made to say at rising and bed-time constantly; to which, as they grew bigger, were added a short prayer for their parents, and some collects, a short catechism, and some portion of scrip- ture, as their memories could bear. "Tiiey were very early made to distin- guish the Sabbath from other days, before they could well speak or go. They were as soon taught to be still at family prayers, and to ask a blessing immediately after, which they used to do by signs, before they could kneel or speak. " They were quickly made to understand, they might have nothing they cried for, and instructed to speak handsomely for what they wanted. They were not suffered to ask even the lowest servant for aught, without say- ing, " Pray give me such a thing ;" and the servant was chid, if she ever let them omit that word. Taking God's name in vain, curs- ing and swearing, profaneness, obscenity, rude, ill-bred names, were never heard among them. . Nor were they ever permitted to call each other by their proper names, without the addition of brother or sister. "None of them were taught to read till five years old, except Kezzy, in whose case I was over-ruled ; and she was more years learning, than any of the rest had been months. The way of teaching was this : The day before a child began to learn, the house was set in order, every-one's work appointed Ihem, and a charge given that none should come into the room from nine till twelve, or from two till five, which, you know, were our school hours. One day was allowed the child wherein to learn its let- ters, and each of them did in that time know all his letters, great and small, except Molly and Nancy, who were a day and a half before they knew them perfectly . for which I then thought them very dull ; but since I have observed how long many child- 166 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1742. ren are learning the horn-book, I haTe | changed my opinion. But the reason why I thought them so then was, because the rest learned so readily; and your brother Samuel, who was the first child I ever taught, learnt the alphabet in a few hours. He was five years old on the 10th of February ; the next day he began to learn, and as soon as he knew the letters, began at the first uhap- ter of Genesis. He was taught to spell the first verse, then to read it over and over, till he could read it off hand without any hesi- tation ; so on to the second, &c. ; (till he took ten verses foralesson, which he quickly did.) Easter fell low that year, and by Whitsuntide he could read a chapter very well ; for he read continually, and had such a prodigious memory, that I cannot remem- ber ever to have told him the same word twice. " What was yet stranger, any word he had learned in his lesson, he knew wherever he saw it, either in his Bible or any other book, by which means he learned very soon to read an English author well. " The same method was observed with them all. As soon as they knew the letters, they were put first to spell, and read one line, then a verse ; never leaving till per- fect in their lesson, were it shorter or longer. So one or other continued reading at school- time, without any intermission ; ai.d before we left school each child read what he had learned that morning ; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what they had learned that day. " There was no such thing as loud talking or playing allowed of; but every one was kept close to their business for the six hours of school. And it is almost incredible, what a child may be taught in a quarter of a year, by a vigorous application, if it have but a tolerable capacity, and good health. Every one of these, Kezzy excepted, could read better in that time, than the most of women can do as long as they live. " Rising out of their places, or going out of the room, was not permitted, unless for good cause ; and running into the yard, gar- den, or street, without leave, was always es- teemed a capital offence. " For some years we went on very well. Never were children in better order; never were children better disposed to piety, or in more subjection to their parents ; till that fatal dispersion of them, after the fire, into several families. In these they were left at full liberty to converse with servants, which before they had always been res- trained from, and to run abroad and to play with any children, good or bad. They soon learned to neglect a strict observation of the Sabbath, and got knowledge of several songs and bad things, which before they had no notion of. That civil behaviour which made them admired when at home, by all who saw them, was in great measure lost, and a clownish aceent and many rude wa> s were learned, which were not reformed with- out some difficulty. "When the house was rebuilt, and the children all brought home, we entered upon a strict reform ; and then was begun the custom of singing psalms at the beginning and leaving school, morning and evening. Then also that of a general retirement at five o'clock was entered upon, when the oldest took the youngest that could speak, and the second the next, to whom they read the Psalms for the day, and a chapterin the New Testament ; as in the morning they were directed to read the Psalms and a chapter in the Old, after which they went to their private prayeis, before they got their breakfast, or came into the family. And, 1 thank God, the custom is still pre served among us. " There were several by-laws observed among us, which slipped my memory, or else they had been inserted in their proper place ; but 1 mention them here, because I think them useful. "I. It had been observed, that cowardice and fear of punishment often lead children into lying, till they get acustom of it, which they cannot leave. To prevent this, a law was made, That whoever was charged with a fault of which they v ere guilty, if they would ingenuouslyconfess it, and promise to amend, should not be beaten. This rule prevented a great deal of lying, and would have done more, if one in the family would bf«i tn 1/4B.] JOURNAL. 17J ainpton that night, and the next evening, Donnington Park. Wednesday, 10th, I rode on to Rushworth-Inn; and on Saturday, 13th, rsaohed Newcastle. My brother had been here for some weeks oefore, and was but just returned to Lon- don. At eight, I met the wild, loving, staring. Society ; but not them alone, as I had designed. For we coul|} not persuade the strangers to leave us. So that we only spent about an hour in prayer. Sun. 14. — I began preaching about five o'clock, (a thing never heard of before in these parts,) on, " I came not to call the righteous, butsinners to repentance." And the victorious sweetness of the grace of God was present with his word. At ten we went to All-Saints, where were such a number of communicants as I have scarce seen but at Bristol or London. At four, I preached in the Square of the Keelman's Hospital, on, " By grace ye are saved, through faith." It rained and hailed hard, both before and af- ter ; but there were only some scattered drops white I preached, which frighted away a few careless hearers. I met the Society at six, and exhorted all who had "set their hand to the plough," not to look back. Mon. 16. — I began at five, expounding " The Acts of the Apostles." In the after- noon (and every afternoon this week) I spoke severally with the Members of the Society. On Tuesday evening 1 began the Epistle to the Romans. After sermon the Society met. I reproved some among tliem who walked disorderly ; and earnestly besought thein all to beware, lest, by reason of their sins, the way of truth should be evil spoken of. Tkwr. IS. — I could not but observe the difl'erent manner wherein God is pleased to work in difierent places. The grace of God flows here with a wider stream than it did at first either at Bristol or Kingswood. But it does not sink so deep as it did there. Few are thoroughly convinced of sin, and scarce any can witness that the Lamb of God has taken away their sins. Fri. 1&. — I found the fi rst witness of this good confession. Margaret H (O how fallen since then !) told me, that the night before, her sight (an odd circumstance) and her strength were taken away at once. At the same time the love of God so overflowed her soul, that she could not speak or move. James R also gave me an account to-day, that in going home the day before, he lost his sight in amoment, and was forced to catch hold of some rails for fear of fall- ing : he continues under strong conviction, onging for the salvation of God. Sun. 21, — After preaching in the room at five, I began preaching about eight at the Hospital : it rained all the time, but that did not disturb me or the congregation, while I explained, " Thou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he shall save his people from their sins." Tues. 2S. — There seemed in the evening to be a deeper work in many souls than I had observed before. Many trembled ex- ceedingly ; six or seven (both men and women) dropped down as dead. Some eried unto God out of the deep ; others would have cried, but their voice was lost. And some have found that the Lord is " gracious and merciful, forgiving iniquity and trans- gression and sin." Thur, 25. — In the evening God was pleased to wound many more who were quiet and at ease. And I could not but observe, that here the very best people, so called, were as deeply convinced as open sinners. Several of these were now constrained to roar aloud, for the disquietness of their hearts ; and these generally not young (as in most other places,) but either middle-aged, or well- stricken in years. I never saw a work of God, in any other place, so evenly and gradually carried on. It continually rises step by step. Not so much seems to be done at any one time, as hath frequently been at Bristol or London ; but something at every time. It is the same with particular souls. I saw none in that triumph of faith, which has been so common in other places. But the believers go on, calm and steady. Let God do as seemeth him good. FH. 26. — Between twelve and one, I preached in a convenient ground at Wick ham, two or three miles from Newcastle. I spoke strong rough words ; but I did not perceive that any regarded what was spoken. The people indeed were exceeding quiet, and ihe cold kept them from falling asleep ; till (before two) I left them, very well satisfied with the preacher, and with themselves. Sun. 28.— I preached both at five in the Room, and at eight in the Hospital, on, " Him hath God exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour, to give repentance and remission of sins." We then walked over to Tanfield Leigh : (about seven miles from Newcastle.) Here a large company of people were ga^ thered together, from all the country round about ; to whom I expounded the former part of the fifth chapter to the Romans. But so dead, senseless, unaffected a congrega- tion, have I scarce seen, except at Wiekham. Whether the Gospel or Law, or English or Greek, seemed all one to them ! Yet the seed sown, even here, was not quite lost. For on Thursday morning, be- tween four and five, John Brown, then qf Tanfield Leigh, was waked out of sleep by the voice that raiseth the dead. And ever since he has been full of love and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. At four I preached in the Hospital Square, to the largest congregation I had seen since we left London, on, "Jesus Christ our wisdom, righteousness, sanetification, and redemption." Wed. Dee. 1 . — ^We had several places of- fered, on which to build a room for the So 172 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1743. ciety. Bat none Tras such as we wanted. And perhaps there was a providence in our not finding any as yet ; for by this means, I was kept at Newcastle whether I would or no. Sat. i. — I was both surprised and grieved at a genuine instance of enthusiasm. J B , of Tanfield Leigh, who had re- ceived a sense of the love of God a few days before, came riding through the town, hal- looing and shouting, and driving all the people before him, telling them, " God had told him he should be a king, and should tread all his enemies under his feet." I sent him home4mmediately to his work, and ad- vised him to cry day and night to God, that he might be lowly in heart, lest Satan should again get advantage over him. To-day a gentleman called and offered me a piece of ground. On Monday an article was drawn, wherein he agreed to put me into possession on Thursday, upon pay- ment of thirty pounds. Tues. 7. — I was so ill in the morning, that I was obliged to send Mr. Williams to the Room. He afterwards went to Mr. Ste- phenson, a merchant in the town, who had a passage through the ground we intended to buy. I was willing to purchase it. Mr. Ste- phenson told him, " Sir, I do not want mo- ney. But if Mr. Wesley wants ground, he may have a piece of ray garden, adjoining to the place you mention, t am at a word. For forty pounds he shall have sixteen yards in breadth, and thirty in length." Wed. 8. — Mr. Stephenson and I signed an article, and I took possession of the ground. But I could not fairly go back from my agreement with Mr. Riddle. So I entered on his ground at the same time. The whole is about forty yards in length ; in the mid- dle of which we determined to build the house, leaving room for a small court-yard before, and a little garden behind the building. Sun. 12. — I expounded at five the former part of the Parable of the Sower. At eight I preached in the Square, on, "I am the good Shepherd : the good Shepherd layeth down his life for the sheep." The effect of what had been spoken in the morning now evidently appeared ; for one could not ob- serve any in the congregation to stir hand or foot. When the sermon was done, they divided to the right and left, none offering to go till I was passed ; and then they walked quietly and silently away, lest Satan should catch the seed out of their hearts. Man. 13. — I removed into a lodging ad- joining to the ground where we were prepar- ing to build. But the violent frost obliged US to delay the work. I never felt so intense cold before. In a room where a constant fire was kept, though my desk was fixed within a yard of the chimney, I could -not write for a quarter of an hour together, without my hands being quite benumbed. Wed. 16.— I preached at Horsley-upon- Tyne, eight (computed) miles from Newcas- tle : it was about two in the afternoon.- The house not fiontaining the people, we stood in the open air, in spite of the frost. I preached again in the evening, and in the morning . We then chose to walk home, having each of us caught a violent cold by riding the day be- fore. Mine gradually wore off; but Mr. Meyrick's increased, so that on Friday he took to his bed. I advised him to bleed ; but he imagined he should be well without it in a few days. Sun. 19. — I cried to all who felt themselves lost, " Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved ;" and in the afternoon, " Ho, every one that thirstelh, corae ye to the waters." At that hour one who was bitterly mourning after Christ, (Mary Emer- son,) was filled with joy unspeakable, Alan. 20. — We laid the first stone of the house, Many were gathered from all parts to see it; but none scoffed or interrupted, while we praised God, and prayed that he would prosper the work of our hands upon us. Three or four times in the evening I was forced to break off preaching, that we might pray and give thanks to God. When I came home, they told me the phy- sician said he did not expect Mr. Meyrick would live till morning. I went to him ; but his pulse was gone : he had been speech- less and senseless for some time. A few of us immediately joined in prayers : (1 relate the naked fact ;) before we had done, his sense and his speech returned. Now he that will account for this by natural causes ha? my free leave : but I choose to say, This is the power of God ! Thur, 23. — It being computed that such a house as was proposed, could not be finished under seven hundred pounds, many were positive it would never be finished at all ; others, that I should not live to see it covered. I was of another mind ; nothing doubling but as it was begun for God's sake. He would pro- vide what was needful for the finishing of it. Sa(. Dec. 25. — The physician told me, " he could do no more ; Mr. Meyrick could not live over the night." I went up, and found them all crying about him ; his legs being cold and (as it seemed) dead already. We all kneeled down, and called upon God. with strong cries and tears. He opened his eyes and called for me : and from that hour he continued to recover his strength, till he was restored to perfect health. — I wait to hear who will either disprove this fact, or philosophically account for it. Sun. 26. — From these words, " Sing we merrily, unto God our strength: make a cheerful noise unto the God of Jacob." I took occasion to show the usual way of keep- ing these days holy in honour of the birth of our Lord ; namely by an extraordineiy de- gree of gluttony and drunkenness ; by hea- then, and worse than heathen, diversions : (with their constant attendants, passion and 743.) JOURNAL. 173 strife, cursing, swearing, and blasphemy ;) and by dancing and card-playing, equally conducive to the glory of God. I then des- cribed the right way of keeping a day holy to the Lord ; by extraordinary prayer, pub- He and private ; by thanksgiving; by hear- ing, reading, and meditating on his word, and by talking of all his wondrous works. Man. 27. — I rode to Horsley, The house being too small, I was obliged again to preach in the open air ; but so furious a storm have I seldom known. The wind drove upon us like a torrent ; coming by turns from east, west, north, and south ; the straw and thatch flew round our heads ; so that one would have imagined it could not be long before the house must follow: but scarce any one stirred, much less went away, till I dissmissdd them with the peace of God. Tues. 28. — I preached in an open place at Swalwell, two or three miles from Newcastle. The wind was high, and extremely sharp ; but I saw none go away till I went ; yet I observed none that seemed to be much con- vinced; only stunned, as if cut in the head. Wed. 29. — After preaching (as usual) in the Square, I took horse for Tanfield. More than once I was only not blown off my horse. However, at three I reached the Leigh, and explained to a multitude of people, the sal- vation which is through faith. Afterwards I met the Society in a large upper room, which rocked to and fro with the violence of the storm : but all was calm within, and we rejoiced together in hope of a kingdom ■which cannot be moved. Thur. 30. — I carefully examined those who had lately cried out, in the congregation. Some cf these, I found could give no account at all, how or wherefore they had done so ; only that of a sudden they dropped down they knew not how; and what they after- wai s said or did they knew not: others cokid just remember they were in fear, but could not tell what they were in fear of. Several said they were afraid of the Devil ; anf} this was all they knew. But a few gave a more intelligil>le account of the piercing sense they then had of their sins, both inwaj d and outward, which were set in array against them round about ; of the dread they were in, of the wrath of God and the punishment they had deserved, into which they seemed to be j ust falling, without any way to escape. One of them told me, " I was as if I was just falling down, from the highest place I had ever seen ; I thought the Devil was push- ing me off, and that God had forsaken me." Another said, " I felt the very fire of helf already kindled in my breast, and all my body was in as much pain as if I had been in a burning fiery furnace." What wisdom is that, which rebuketh these, '• that they should hold their peace ?" Nay, let such an one cry after Jesus of Nazareth, till He saith, "Thy faith halh made thee whole !" At eleven I preached my farewell sermon in the Hospital Square. I never saw such a congregation there before, nor did I ever speak so searchingly. I could not conclude till one ; and then both men, women, and children, hung upon me, so that I knew not which way to disengage myself. After some time 1 got to the gate, and took horse ; but even then "amucklewoman" (as one called her in great anger) kept her hold and ran by the horse's side, through thick and thin, down to Sandgate. Jonathan Reeves rode with me. We reached Darlington that night, and Borough-bridge the next day. What encouragement have we to speak for God ! At our'inn we met an ancient man, who seemed, by his conversation, never to have thought whether he had any soul or no. Before we set out, I spoke a few words con cerning his cursing and idle conversation. The man appeared quite broken in pieces : the tears started into his eyes ; and he ac- knowledged (with abundance of thanks to me) his own guilt and the goodness of God. Sat. Jan. 9, ITtS. — Between Doncaster and Epworth, I overtook one, who immediately accosted me, with so many and so imper- tinent questions, that 1 was quite amazed. In the midst of some of them, concerning my travels and my journey, I interrupted him, and asked, "Are you aware, that we are on a longer journey; that we are travelling toward eternity 7" He replied instantly, " O I find you, I find you ! I know where you are. Is not your name Wesley? 'Tispity! 'Tis great pity ! Why could not your father's religion serve you ? Why must you have a new religion?" I was going to reply, but he cut me short, by crying out in triumph, " I am a Christian! I am a Christian ! I am a churchman ! I am a churchman ! I am none of your Culamites !" as plain as he could speak ; for he was so drunk he could but just keep his seat. Having then clearly won the day, or, as his phrase was, " put them all down," he he began kicking his horse on both sidesv andVode offasfast as he could. In the even- ing I reached Epworth. Sun. 2. — At five I preached on, " So is every one who is born of the Spirit." About eight I preached from my father's tomb, on Heb. viii. 11. Many, from the neighbouring towns, asked, If it would not be well, as it was Sacrament Sunday, for them to receive it? I told them, " By all means; but it would be more respectful first to ask Mr. Romley, the Curate's leave." One did so, in the name of the rest ; to whom he said, " Pray tell Mr. Wesley, I shall not give him the Sacrament ; for he is not fit." How wise a God is our God ! There could not have been so fit a place under heaven where this should befall me first, as my fa ther's house, the place of my nativity, and the very place where, " accoidins to the straitest'sect of our religion," 1 had so Inrg " lived a pharisee !" It was also fit, in the 174 REV. J. WPSLKY'S tn43. highest degree, that he who repelled me from that very table, where I had myself so often distributed the bread of life, should be one who owed his all in this world to the tender loTe which my father had shown to his, as well as personally to himself. Man. 3. — I rode to Birstal, where John Netspn gave a melancholy account of many that did run well. I told him, " I was will- ing they should be with the Germans, as with us, if they did but grow in grace." He said, "But this is not the case ; they grow worse, instead of better : they are changed both in their tempers and lives ; but not for the better at all. They now do things, with- out scruple, which they could not do before : they are light and trifling in their behaviour ; they are easy and thoughtless ; having now no holy fear, no earnest care to work out their own salvation." fVed, 5. — I came wet and weary to Shef- field, and on Friday to Donnington Park, which I left before eight the next morning, in order to go to Wednesbury, in Staiford- shire. I was immediately met by a vehe- ment shower of rain, driven full in my face by a strong wind ; but in an hour the day was clear and calm. About four in the after- noon I came to Wednesbury. At seven I preached in the Town Hall ; it was filled from end to end ; and all appeared to be deeply attentive, while I explained " This is the covenant which I will make after those days, saith the Lord." Sun. 9. — The Hall was filled again at five ; and I proclaimed, " The name of the Lord ; the Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gra- cious, long-suffering, and abundantln good- ness and truth." At eight we met in the place where my brother preached, made, as it were, for the great congregation. It is a large hollow, not half amile from the town, capable of containing four or five thousand people. They stood in a half circle, one above another, and seemed all to receive with j oy , that great truth, ' ' The kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." In tlie afternoon Mr. Eggington preached a plain useful sermon. Almost the whole congregation then went down to the place, where abundance of people were already waiting for us ; so that the hollow could not contain them, but was edged round with those who came from all parts. My subject was, "By gri.ce ye are saved, through faith." O that all who hsard might expe- rience this salvation ! Man, 10. — I preached at five, at eight, and at three. In the intervals of preaching I spoke to all who desired it. Last night twenty-nine of them were joined together ; Tuesday the 1 1th, about an hundred. O that none of these may "draw back to perdition !" Let these " believe unto the saving of the soul !" (Ved. 12. — I took my leave of them in the morning, by showing the difference between the righteousness of the law and that of faith ; and in the evening explained to a large con- gregation at JEvcrsham, •' So is every one that is born of the Spirit." Tlvur. 13. — I rode to Stratford upon Avon, 1 had scarce sat down, before 1 was informed Mrs. K— , a middle-aged worajan, of Shat- tery, half a mile from Stratford, ha.d been for many weeks last past in a way which no- body could understand ; that she had sent for a Minister, but almost as soon as he came, began roaring in so strange a manner, (her tongue at the same time hanging out of her mouth, and her face being distorted into the most terrible form,) that he cried out, "It is the Devil doubtless ! It is the Devil 1" and immediately went away. I suppose this was some unphilosophical Minister; else he would have said, "Stark mad ! send her to Bedlam." I asked, " What good do you think I can do ?" One answered, " We cannot tell ; but Mrs. K." (I just relate what was spoken to me, without passing any judgment upon it) "earnestly desired you might come, if you was any where near ; saying, She had seen you in a dream, and should know you imme- diately. But the Devil said (those were her own expressions,) I will tear thy throat out before he comes." But afterwards, (she said,) his words were, " If he does come, I will let thee be quiet ; and thou shall be as if nothing ailed thpe, till he is gone away." A very odd kind become new.' " Thur. 25. — My subject in the evening was, " As ye have received the Lord Jesus Christ, so walk ye in him." O what a season was this I I scarce remember such an hour since the first stone of the house was laid. Fri. 26. — I set out for Cornwall. In the evening 1 preached at the Cross in Taunton, on, " The kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." A poor man had posted himself behind, in order to make some disturbance. But the time was not come. The zealous wretches who "deny the Lord that bought them," had not yet stirred up the people. Many cried out, '* Throw down that rascal there : knock him down : beat out his brains." So that I was obliged to entreat for him more than once, or he would have been but roughly handled. Sat. 27. — I reached Exeter in the after- noon ; but as no one knew of my coming, I did not preach that night, only to one poor sinner at the Inn : who, after listening to our conversation for a while, looked earnestly at us, and asked, whether it was possible for one who had in some measure known the power of the world to come, and was fallen away, (which she said was her case) to be renewed again to repentance ? We besought God in her behalf, and left her sorrowing ; and yet not without hope. Sun. 28. — I preached at seven to a handful of people. The sermon we heard at church was quite innocent of meaning : what that in the afternoon was, I know not, for I could not hear a single sentence. From church I went to the Castle: where were gathered together (as some imagined) half the grown persons in the city. It was an awful sight. So vast a congregation in that solemn amphitheatre ! And all silent and still while I explained at large and enforced that glorious truth, " Happy are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered." I went thence to poor Mr. V , the Clergyman, lying under sentence of death. He had for some time acted the lunatic, but I soon put him out of his play ; and he appeared to have wit enough in bis anger. I designed to close in with him immediately; but two cruelly impertinent gentlemen would needs come into the room, so that I could say no more, but v/as obliged to leave hira in their hands. The lad, who was to die the next day, was quite of another spirit. He appeared deeply affected while we were speaking, and yet more during our prayer. And no sooner were we gone, than he broke out into a bitter cry. Who knows but he might be heard by Him that made him ? Mon. 29, — We rode forward. About sun- set we were in the middle of the first great pathless moor beyond Launceston. About eight we were got quite out of the way. But we had not gone far before we heard Bodmin bell. Directed by this, we turned to the left, and came to the town before nine. Tues. 30. — In the evening we reached St. Ives. At seven I invited all guilty help- less sinners, who were conscious they had nothing to pay, to accept of free forgive- ness. The room was crowded, both within and without, but all were quiet and attentive. Wed. 31. — I spoke severally with those of the Society, who were about one hundred and twenty. Near an hundred of these had found peace with God. Such is the blessing of being persecuted for righteousness' sake! As we were going to church at eleven, a large company at the market-place wel- comed us with a loud huzza : wit as harm- less as the ditty sung under my window : (composed, one assured me, by a gentle- w,oman of their own town :) " Charles Wesley is come to town. To ti-y if iie can pull tlie churches down." In the evening I explained " the promise of the Father." After preaching, many be- gan to be turbulent. But John Nelson went into the midst of thein, >poke a little to the loudest, who answered not again, but went quietly away. Thur. Sept. 1. — We had a day of peace. Friday, ad, I preached at Morva, about eight miles west of St. .'ves, on the North Sea. My text was, " The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephlhalim, by the way of the sea. The peojvle which sat in darkness saw great light ; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up." I observed an earnest stupid attention in the hearers, many of whom appeared to 1743. JOURNAL. 183 haye good desires ; but I did not find one ] who was convinced of sin, much less who knev/ the pardoning love of God. Sat.3. — I rode to the Three-cornered Down, (so called,) nine or ten miles east of St. Ives, where we found two or three hundred tinners, who had been some time waiting for us. They all appeared quite pleased and unconcerned : and many of them ran after us to Gwenap, (two miles east,) where their number was quickly increased to four or five hundred. I had much comfort here in applying these words, " He hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor." One, who lived near, invited us. to lodge at his house ; and conducted us back to the Green in the morning. We came thither just as the day dawned. I strongly applied those gracious words, "I will heal their backslid- ing, I will love them freely," to five or six hundred serious people. At Trezuthan- downs, five miles nearer St. Ives, we found seven or eight hundred people: to whom I cried aloud, " Cast away all your trans- gressions ; for why will ye die, O house of Israel?" After dinner I preached again to about a thousand people, on, " Him whom God hath exalted to be a Prince and Savi- our." It was here first I observed a little impression made, on two or three of the hearers: the rest (as usual) showing huge approbation, and absolute unconcein. At seven I met the Society at St. Ives, where two women, who came from Penzance, fell down as dead, and soon after cried out, in the bitterness of their souls. But we con- tinued crying to God in their behalf, till he put a new song in their mouths. At the same time a young man of the same place, who had once known the peace of God, but had sinned it away, had a fresh and clear manifestation of the love of God. Tiles. 6. — I preached at Morva, on, '•Righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." But still I could not find the way into the hearts of the hearers, although they were earnest to hear what they understood not. Wed. 7. — I preached to two or three hun- dred people at Zenuor, (four miles west of St. Ives,) and found much good-will in them, but nolife. It was much the same on Thu rs- day, 8th, while I preached at Cannegy- downs, (five miles south of St. Ives,) on, " The resurrection of the dry bones." There is not yet so much as a shaking among them : much less is there any breath in them. Fn, 9. — I rode in quest of St. Hilary- downs, ten or twelve miles south-east of St. Ives. And the downs I found, but no con- gregation, neither man, woman, nor child. But by that I had put on my gown and cas- sock, about an hundred gathered themselves together, whom I earnestly called " To re- pent and believe the Gospel." And if but one heard, it was worth all the labour. Sat. 10. — There were prayers at St. Just, in the afternoon, which did not end till four. I then preached at the Cross, to, I believe, a thousand people, who all behaved in a quiet and serious manner. At six I preached at Sennan, near the Land's-End, and appointed the little con- gregation (consisting chiefly of old, grey- headed men) to meet me again at five in the morning. But on Sunday, llth, great part of them were got together between three and four o'clock. So between four and five we began praising God ; and I largely ex- plained and applied, " I will heal their backslidings ; I will love them freely." We went afterwards down, as far as we could go safely, toward the point of the rocks at the Land's-End. It was an awful sight ! But how will these melt away, when God ariseth to judgment! — The sea between does indeed " boil like a pot. One would think the deep to be hoary. But though they swell, yet can they not prevail : He hath set their bounds, which they cannot pass." Between eight and nine I preached at St. Just, on the green plain near the town, to the largest congregation (I was informed) that ever had been seen in these parts. I cried out, with all the authority of love, "Why will ye die, O house of Israel?" The people trembled and were still, t had not known such an hour before in Cornwall. Soon after one, we had such another con- gregation, on the north side of Morva church. The spirit of the great King was in the midst; and I was filled both with matter and words, even more abundantly than at St. Just. "My strength will I ascribe unto Thee." At Zennor I preached about five, and then hastened to St. Ives, where we concluded the day in praising God with joyful lips. Mon. 12. — I preached at one on Trezu- than-downs, and in the evening at St. Ives. The dread of God fell upon us while I was speaking, so that I could hardly utter a word : but most of all in prayer, wherein I was so carried out as scarce ever before in my life. I had had for some time a great desire to go and publish the love of God our Saviour, if it were but for one day, in the isles of Sciily ; and I had occasionally mentioned it »o several. This evening three of our brethren came and offered to carry me thither, if I could procure the Mayor's boat, which (they said) was the best sailer of any in the town." I sent, and he lent it me im- mediately. So the next morning, Tuesday, 13th, John Nelson, Mr. Shepherd and I. with three men and a pilot, sailed from St. Ives. It seemed strange to me, to attempt going in a fisher-boat, fifteen leagues upon the main ocean ; especially when the waves began to swell, and hang over our heads. But I called to my companions, and we all joined together in singing lustily and with a good courage, — " When passing through the wat'ry deep* 1 ask in faith liis promis'd aid, 184 REV. J. WKSLK\"b The waves an awful (U«tance keep, Anrt shrink from my devoted head ; Fearless their violence I dare. They cannot harm ; for God is here." About half an hour after one, we landed on St. Mary's, the chief of the inhabited islands. We immediately waited upon the Gover- nor with the usual present, viz. a newspaper. I desired him likewise to accept of an Ear- nest Appeal. The Minister not being willing I should preach in the church, I preached at six in the street, to almost all the town, and many soldiers, sailors, and workmen, on "Why will ye die, O house of Israel?" It was a blessed time, so that I scarce knew how to conclude. After sermon I gave them some little books and hymns, which they were so eager to receive, that they were ready to tear both them and me in pieces. For what political reason such a number of workmen were gathered together and em- ployed at so large an expence, to fortify a few barren rocks, which whosoever would take, deserves to have them for his pains, I could not possibly devise ; but a providential reason was easy to be discovered. God might call them togetherto hear the Gospel, which perhaps otherwise they might never have thought of. At five in the morning, I preached again, on, " I will heal their backslidings ; I will love them freely." And between nine and ten, having talked with many in private, and distributed both to them and others between two and three hundred hymns and little books, we left this barren dreary place, and set sail for St. Ives, though the wind was strong, and blew directly in our teeth. Our pilot said we should have good luck if we reached the land; but he knew not Him whom the wind and seas obey. Soon after three we were even with the Land's-end, and about nine we reached St. Ives. Fri. 16. — I preached to four or five hun- dred on St. Hilary-downs, and many seemed amazed. But I could find none as yet who had any deep or lasting conviction. In the evening, as I was preaching at St. Ives, Satan began to fight for his kingdom. The mob of the town burst into the room, and created much disturbance ; roaring, and striking those that stood in their way, as though Legion himself possessed them. I would fain have persuaded our people to stand still ; but the zeal of some, and the fear of others, had no ears ; so that finding the uproar increase, I went into the midst, and brought the head of the mob up with me to the desk. I received but one blow on the side of the head ; after which we rea- soned the case, till he grew milder and milder, and at length undertook to quiet his companions. Sat. 17. — I preached at St. Just, and at the Land's-end, where, in the morning, Sunday, 18th, I largely declared, (what many shall witness in due time,) " By grace ye are saved, through faith." lins. The congregation at St. Just was greatly increased, while I proclaimed to every con- victed sintler, " Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." About one I preached at Morva, on Rom. viii. 15, to the largest congregation 1 had seen in Cornwall. The Society afterwards met, consisting of above an hundred mem- bers. Which of these will endure to the end ? At Zennor, I preached on Isaiah liii, feel- ing no weariness at all ; and concluded the day with our brethren at St. Ives, rejoicing and praising God. Mon. 19. — We were informed the rabble had designed to make their general assault in the evening ; but one of the Aldermen came, at the request of the Mayor, and stayed with us the whole time of the service; so that no man opened his mouth, while I explained, " None is like unto the God of Jeshurun, who rideth upon the heavens unto thy help, and in his excellency upon the sky." Tues. 20. — I concluded my preaching here by exhorting all who had "escaped the cor- ruption that is in the world," to "add to" their faith courage, knowledge, temperance, patience, godliness, " brotherly kindness, and charity." At eleven, I spent sometime with our brethren in prayer, and commended them to the grace of God. At Trezuthan- downs I preached to two or three thousand people, on, " The highway of the Lord, the way of holiness." We reached Gwenap a little before six, and found the plain covered from end to end ; it was supposed there were ten thousand people, to whom I preached Christ our "Wisdom, righteous- ness, sanctification, and redemption." I could not conclude till it was so dark we could scarce see one another ; and there was on all sides the deepest attention ; none speaking, stirring, or scarce looking aside. Surely here, though in a temple not made with hands, was God " worshipped in the beauty of holiness !" One of those who were present was Mr. P , once a violent adversary. Before sermon began, he whispered one of his ac- quaintance, " Captain, stand by me, don't stir from me :" he soon burst out into a flood of tears, and quickly after sunk down. His friend caught him, and prevented his falling to the ground. O may the Friend of sinners lift him up ! Wed. 21. — I was waked between three and four, by a large company of tinners, who, fearing they should be too late, had gathered round the house, and were ringing and praising God. At five I preached once more, on, " believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." They all devoured the word. O may it be health to their soul, and marrow unto their bones ! We rode to Launceston that day. Thurs- day 22d, as we were riding through a village called Sticklepath, one stopped me in the street, and asked abruptly, Is not thy name J748.J JOUllNAL. John Wesley 1" Immpdlately two or three more came up, and told me, " 1 must stop there." I did so ; and before we had spoke many words, our souls took acquaintance with each other. I found they were called Quakers; but that hurt not me, seeing the love of God was in their hearts. In the evening I came to Exeter, and preached in the Castle ; and again at five in the morning, to such people as I have rarely seen ; void of anger, fear, and love. We went by Axminster, at the request of a few there that feared God, and had joined themselves together some few years since. I exhorted them. So to seek after the power, as not to despise the form of godliness ; and then rode on to Taunton, where we were gladly received by a little company of our brethren from Bristol. I had designed to preach in the yard of our Inn ; but, before I had named my text, having uttered only two words — Jesus Christ — a tradesman of the town (who, it seems, was Mayor elect) made so much noise and uproar that we thought it best to give him the ground : but many of the people fol- lowed me up into a large room, where I preached unto them Jesus. The next even- ing, Saturday, 24th, we arrived safe at Bristol. Sura. 25. — I preached at Bristol, In the morning, and at Kingswood in the after- noon, on, "Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever." Avast congre- gation, in the evening, were quite serious and attentive. Mon. 26. — I had a great desire to speak plain to a young man, who went with us over the New Passage : to that end I rode with him three miles out of my way ; but I could fix nothing upon him. Just as we parted, walking over Caerlon Bridge, he stumbled and was like to fall. I caught him, and be- gan to speak of God's care over us. Imme- diately the tears stood in his eyes, and he appeared to feel every word which was said : so I spoke, and spared not. The same I did to a poor woman, who led my horse over the bridge, to our landlord and his wife, and to one who occasionally came in ; and they all expressed a surprising thankfulness. About seven in the evening we reached Kirkhowell.four miles beyond Abergavenny. Tuesday, 27th, we came to Mr. Gwy nne's, at Garth. It brought fresh to my mind our first visit to Mr. Jones, at Fonraon. How soon may the master of this great house too be called away into an everlasting habitation ! Having so little time to stay, I had none to lose ; so the same afternoon, about four o'clock I read prayers, and preached, to a small congregation, on, the "faith" which "is counted" to us "for righteousness." Very early in the morning I was obliged to set out in order to reach Cardiff before it was dark. I found a large congregation waiting there, to whom I explained, Zech. Ix. 11 : "By the blood of Ihy covenant I have sent forth thy prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water." Thnr. 29.— I preached in the Castle of Fon- mon, to a loving, simple people. Friday, SOth, it being a fair still evening, I preached in the Castle-yard at Cardiff ; and the whole congregation, rich and poor, behaved as in the presence of God. Saturday, Oct. 1, I preached at Carphilly in the morning, Lan- trissent at noon, and Cardiff at night. Sun. 2. — Fearing my strength would not suffice for preaching more than four times in the day, I only spent half an hour in prayer with the Society in the morning. At seven, and in the evening, I preached in the Castle ; at eleven in Wenvo Church ; and the after- noon, in Forth Kerry church, on, "Repent ye, and believe the Gospel." Mon. 3. — I returned to Bristol, and em- ployed several days in examining and purg- ing the Society, which still consisted (after many were put away) of more than seven hundred persons. The next week I ex- amined the Society in Kingswood, in which I found but a few things to reprove. Sat. 16. — The Leaders brought in what had been contributed in the' r several Classes toward the public debt ; and we found it was sufficient to discharge it, which was therefore done without delay. Mon. 17. — I left Bristol, and preached in the evening to a very civil congregation at Painswick. Tuesday, 18th, I preached to a little earnest company at Gutheiton, near Tewksbury ; and in the evening at Evesham, on the happiness of him, "whose iniquities are forgiven, and his sins covered." Wed. 19.— I called on Mr. Taylor, at Quinton, six or seven miles north of Eves- ham. About eleven I preached in his church, to a thin dull congregation, and then rode on to Birmingham. Thur. 20. — After preaching to a small at- tentive congregation, I rode to Wednes- bury. At twelve I preached in a ground near the middle of the town, to a far larger congregation than was expected, on, " Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever." I believe every one present felt the power of God. And no creature of- fered to molest us, either going or coming ; but the Lord fought for us, and we held our peace. I was writing at Francis Ward's in the af- ternoon, when the cry arose, that " the mob had beset the house." We prayed that God would disperse them : and it was so ; one went this way, and another that; so that, in half an hour, not a man was left. I told our brethren, " Now is the time for us to go !" but they pressed me exceedingly to stay. So, that I might not offend them, I Fat down, though I foresaw what would follow. Be- fore five the mob surrounded the house again, in greater numbers than ever. The cry of one and all was, " Bring out the Minister ; we ISfi Rr:V. J. WKSLEV'S [ 1743. ttiii have the flimister." I desii-ed one to take their captain ny tile hand, and bring him into the house. Alter a few sentences inter- changed between us, the lion was become a iainb. I desired him to go and bring one or two more of the most angry of his compa- nions. He brought in two, who were ready to swallow the ground with rage ; but in two miimtesthey were as calm as he. I then bade them malie way, that I might go out among the people. As soon as I was in the midst of them, 1 called for a chair, and standing up, asked, "What do you want wiihms?" Some said, " We want you to go wiih us to the Justice?" I replied, '■ That I K-ill with all my heart." I then spoke a fewwoids, which God applied ; so that they cried out with might and main, " The gentleman is an honest gentleman, and ■we will spill our blood in his defence." I asked, " Shall we go to the Justice to-night or in the morning?" Most of them cried, "To-night, to-night:" on which I went before, and two or three hundred followed ; the rest returning whence they came. The night came on before we had walked a mile, together with heavy rain- Plowever, on we went to Bentley Hall, two miles from Wednesbury. One or two ran before to tei! Mr. L.iiie, " they had brought Mr. Wesli^y before his worship." Mr. Lane replied " Wliat have -I to do with Mr. Wesley ? Go and carry him back again." By this time the main body came up, and began knocking at the door. A servant told them, "Mr. Lane was in bed." His son followed, and asked, " What was the matter ?" One replied, " M'hy, an't please you, they sing psalms ali day ; nay, and malie folks rise at five in the morning; and what would your worship advise us to do ? " To go home," said Mr. Lane, "and be, quiet." Here they weie at full stop, till one ad- vised to go to Justice Persehouse, at Wal- sal. All agreed to this. So we hastened on, and about seven came to his house ; but Mr. P likewise sent word, "That he was in bed." Now they were at a stand again ; but at last they thought it the wisest course to make the best of their way home. About fifty of ihem undei took to convoy me ; but we had not gone a hundred yards when the mob of Walsal came pouring in, like a flood, and bore down all before them. The Dar- laston mob made what defence they could ; but they were weary as well as out-num- bered ; so that in a short time, many being knocked down, the rest ran away, and left me in their hands. To attempt speaking was in va'n ; for the noise on every side was like the roaring of the sea ; so they dragged me along till we came to the town, where seeing the door of a large hor.se open, I attempted to go in ; but ii maji catching me by the hair, pulled me oack jiiio the middle of tb«i mob. They. made no more stop. till they nad uarrj=;d me through ttie main street, from oneend of the town to the other. I continued speaking all the time to those within hearing, feeling no pain or weariness. At the west end of the town, seeing adoor half open Imadetoward it, and would have gone in; but a gentleman in the shop would not suffer me, saying, " They would pull the house down to the ground." However, I stood at the door and asked, "Are you willing to hear me speak V Many cried out, " No no, knock his brains out ; down with him ; kill him at once." Others said, "Nay, but we will hear him first." I began asking, " What evil have I done ? Which of you all have I wronged in word or deed 1" and continued speaking for above a quarter of an hour, till ray voice sud- denly failed ; when the floods began to lift up their voice again ; many crying out, " Bring him away; bring him aivay." In the mean time my strength and my voice returned, and 1 broke out aloud into prayer. And now the man who just before headed the mob, turned and said, " Sir, I will spend ray life for you : follow me, and not one soul here shall touch a hair of your head." Two or three of his fellows confirmed his words, and got close to me immediately ; at the same time the gentleman in the shop cried out, " For shame, for shume,; let him go." An honsst butcher, who was a little farther off, said, "it was a shame they should do thus;" and pulled back foii r or five, one after another who were running on the most fiercely. The people then, as if it had been by common consent, fell back to their right and left; while those three or four men took me be- tween them and carried me through them all. But on the bridge the mob rallied again ; we, therefore, went on one side, over the Mill-dam, and thence through the meadows, till a little before ten God brought me safe to Wednesbury ; having lost only one flap of ray waistcoat, and a little skin from one of my hands. I never saw sucn a chain of providences before ; so many convincing proofs, that the hand of God is on every person and thing, over-ruling all as it seemeth Him good. The poor woman at Darlaston, who had headed that mob, and snorn that none should touch me, when she saw her followers give way, ran into the thickest of the throng, and knocked down three or four men, one after another: but many assaulting her at once, she was soon overpowered, and had probably been killed in a few minutes, (three men keeping her down and beating her with all their might,) had not a man called to one of ■ them, " Hold, Tom, hold !" "Who is there?" said Tom: "What, honest Mun- chin ? Nay, then, let her go." So they held their hand, and let her get up and crawl home as well as she could. From the beginning to the end I found the same presence of mind as if I had been sit- ling in my own study ; but J took no thought 174S.J JOUUNAl. 187 far one moment before another: only once it came into my mind, that if the}' should throw me into the river, it would spoil the papers that were in my pocket ; for myself, I did not doubt but I should swim across, hav- ing but a thin coat and a light pair of boots. The circumstances thatfollow, I thought, were particularly remarkable. 1. Tliatmany endeavoured to throw me down while we were going- down hill, on a slippery path, to the town ; as well judging, that if I was once on the ground, I should hardly rise any more; but I made no stumble, at all, nor the least slip, until I was entirely out of their hands. 2. That although many strove to lay hold on my collar or clothes, to pull me down, they could not fasten at all ; only one got fast hold of the flap of my waistcoat, which was soon left in his hand; the other flap, in the pocket of which was a bank note, was torn but half olf. 3. That a lusty man, just behind, struck at me several times with a large oaken stick, with which, if he had struck me once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him all farther trouble ; but every time the blow was turned aside I know not how ; for I could not move to the right hand or left. 4. That another came rushing through the press, and raising his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only stroked my head, saying, " What soft hair he has!" 5. That I stopped exactly at the iWayor's door, as if 1 had known it, (which the mob doubt- less thought I did,) and found him standing in the shop, which gave the first check to the madness of the people. 6. That the very first men whose hearts were turned were the heroes of the town, the captains of the rabble on all occasions ; one of them having been a prize-fighter at the bear- garden. 7. That from first to last I heard none give a reviling word, or call me by any opprobrious name whatever ; but the cry of one and all was, " The Preacher ! The Preacher! The Parson! The Minister !" 8. That no creature, at least within my hear- ing, laid any thing to my charge, either true or false ; having in the hurry quite. forgot to provide themselves with an accusation of any kind ; and, lastly, That they were as utterly at a loss what they should do with me, none proposing any determinate thing, only, "Away with him, kill him at once." By how gentle degrees does God prepare us for his will ! Two years ago a piece of brick grazed my shoulders. It was a year after that the stone struck me between the eyes. Last month I received one blow, and this evening two ; one before we came into the town, and one after we were gone out ; but both were as nothing : for though one man struck me on the breast with all his might, and the other on the mouth with such force that the blood gushed out imme- diately, I felt no more pain from either of the blows than if they had touched me with a straw. It ought not to be forgotten, that when the rest of the Society made all hasle lo escape for tlieir lives, four only would not stir, AVilliam Sitch, Edward Slater. John Griffiths, and Joan Parks ; these kept with me, resolving to live or die together ; and none of them received one blow, but William Sitch, who held me by the arm from one end of the town to the other. He was then dragged away and knocked down, but he soon rose and got to me again. I afterwards asked him, " what he expected when the mob came upon us?" He said, " To die for Him who died for us ;" and he felt no hurry or fear, but calmly waited till God should require his soul of him. I asked J. P , if she was not afraid when they tore her from me ? She said, " No ; no more than I am now ; I Ci-)uld trust God for you as well as myself. From the beginning 1 had a full persuasion that God would deliver you ; I knew not how, but I left that to Him, and was as sure as if it were already done." I asked if the report was true, that she had fought for me? She said, " No ; I knew God would fight for his children." — And shall these souls perish at the last ? When I came back to Francis Ward's, I found many of our brethren waiting ujion God. Many also of whom I never had seen before, came to rejoice with us; and the next morning, as I rode through the town in my way to Nottingham, every one I met expressed such a cordial affection, that I could scarce believe what 1 sav/ and heard. I cannot close this head without inserting as great a curiosity in its kind as, I believe, was ever yet seen in England, which had its birth within a very few days of this re- markable occurrence at Walsal. " Staffordshire, " To all High- Constables, Petty -Con- stables, and other of His Majesty's Peace Ofiicers, within the said County, and particularly to the Constables of Tipton," (near Walsal.) "Whereas, we His Majesty's Justices of the Peace for the said County of Stafford, have received information that several dis- orderly persons, styling themselves Metho- dist Preachers, go about raising routs and riots, lo the great damage of His Majesty's liege people, and against the peace of our Sovereign Lord the King : " These are in His Majesty's name, to command you, and every one of you, within your respective districts, to make diligent search after the said Methodist Preachers, and to bring him or them before some of us his said Majesty's J ustices of the Peace, to be examined concerning their unlawful doings. " Given under our hands and seals, this day of October, 1743. " J. Lane, "W. Persehouse." N. B. The very Justices to whose houses 188 REV. J WESLEY'S JOURNAL. [I74S. I was carried, and who severally refused to see me ! Sat. 22. — I rode from Nottingham to Ep- worth, and on Monday set out for Grimsby. But at Ferry we were at a full stop ; the boatmen teiling us, "we could not pass the Trent : it were as much as our lives wc/e worth to put from shore before the storm abated." We waited an hour, but being afraid it would do much hurt if I should dis- appoint the congregation at Grimsby, I asked the men, " if they did not think it possible to get to the other shore 1" They said, " they could not tell ; but if we would venture our lives, they would venture theirs." So we put off, having six men, two women, and three horses in the boat. Many stood look- ing after us on the river-side, in the middle of which we were, when in an instant the side of the boat was under water, and the horses and men rolling one over another : we expected the boat to sink every moment, but I did not doubt of being able to swim ashore. The boatmen were amazed as well as the rest ; but they quickly recovered and rowed for life ; and soon after, our horses leaping overboard, lightened the boat and we all came unhurt to land. They wondered what was the matter, [ did not rise, (for I lay along the bottom of the boat,) a nd I wondered too, till upon exami- nation I found that a large iron crow, which the boatmen sometimes used,was ( none knew how) run through the string of my boot, which pinned me down that I could not stir; so that if the boat had sunk I should have been safe enough from swimming any farther. The same day, and, as near as we could judge, the same hour, the boat in which my brother was crossing the Severn, at the New-Passage, was carried away by the wind, and in the utmost danger of splitting upon the rocks; but the same God, when all human hope was past, delivered them as well as us. In the evening, the house at Grimsby not being able to contain one-fourth of the con- gregation, I stood in the street, and exhorted every prodigal to " arise and go to his father." One or two endeavoured to inter- rupt, but they were soon stilled by their own companions. The next day, Tuesday, 25th, one in the town promised us the use of a large room ; but he was prevailed upon to retract his promise before the hour of preach- ing came. I then designed going to the Cross; but the rain prevented, so that we were a little at a loss, till we were offered a very convenient place, by " a woman which was a sinner." I theredeclared Him (about one o'clock) whom God had exalted, to give repentance and remission of sins ; and God so confirmed the word of his grace, that I marvelled any one could withstand Him. However, the prodigal held out till the evening, when I enlarged upon her sins and faith, who " washed our Lord's feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head." She was then utterly broken in pieces, (as indeed was well nigh the whole congregation,) and came after me to ray lodging, crying out, " O Sir ! what must I do to be saved?" Being now informed of her case I said, " Escape for your life. Return instantly to your husband." She said, "But how can it be ? Which way can I go ? he is above an hundred miles off. I have just re- ceived a letter from him, and he is at New- castle-upon-Tyne." I told her, "I am going for Newcastle in the morning : you may go with me. William Blow shall take you behind him." And so he did. Glory be to the Friend of sinners 1 He hath plucked one more brand out of the fire. — Thou poor sinner, thou hast received a prophet in the name of a prophet ; and thou art found of Him that sent him. fVed. 26. — I enlarged upon those deep words, "Repent, and believe the Gospel." When I had done, a man stood forth in the midst, one who had exceedingly troubled his brethren, vehemently maintaining (for the plague had spread hither also) that they ought not to pray, to sing, to communicate ; to search the Scriptures, or to trouble them- selves about works, but only to believe and be still ; and said with a loud voice, Mr. Wesley ; let me speak a few words. " Is it not said, 'A certain man had two sons. And he said unto the younger. Go and work in my vineyard. And he answered, I will not ; but afterwards he repented and went 7' I am he. I said yesterday, ' I will not go to hear him ; I will have nothing to do with him ;' but I repent ; here is my hand. By the grace of God I will not leave you as long as you live." William Blow, Mrs. S., and 1, set out at six. During our whole journey to Newcastle 1 scarce observed her to laugh or even smile once ; nor did she ever complain of any thing, orappear moved in the least with those try- ing circumstances which many times oc- curred in our way; a steady seriousness, or sadness rather, appeared in her whole behavi- our and conversation, as became one that felt the burden of sin, and was groaning after sal- vation. In the same spirit, by all I could ob- serve or learn, she continued during her stay at Newcastle. Not long after her husband removed from thence, and wrote to her to follow him. She set out in a ship bound for Hull ; a storm met them by the way, — the ship sprung a leak ; but though it was near the shore, on which many people flocked together, yet the sea ran so exceeding high, that it was impossible to make any help. Mrs. S. was seen standing on the deck as the ship gradually sunk: and afterwards hanging by her hands on the ropes, lill the mast like- wise disappeared. Even then for some mo- ments they could observe her floating upon the waves, till her clothes, which buoyed her up, being thoroughly wet, she sunk.— I trust, into the ocean of God's mercy. AN EXTRACT OF THB REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL, From October 27, 1743, to Novend)er 17, 1746. NUMBER VI. Friday, Oct. 28, 1743.— We rode with ■William Holmes, an Israelite indeed, from Epvporth to Syke-house. Here I preached at ten, and hastened on to Leeds ; from whence, setting out early in the moruaig, I had hopes of reaching "Wensley Dale be- fore it was dark ; but it could not be: so in the dusk of the evening, understanding we had five or six miles still to ride, I thought it best to procure a guide. In less than an hour it being extremely dark, I per- ceived we were got out of all road : we were in a large meadow, near a river, and (it seemed to me) almost surrounded with water: I asked our guide, " Do you know where you are 1" and he honestly answered, " No." So we rode on as we could, till about eight we came to a little house, whence we were directed into a lane which led to Wensley. Sun. 30. — Mr. Clayton read prayers, and 1 preached, on, " What must I do to be saved?" I showed in the plainest words I could devise, " That mere outside religion would not bring us to heaven ; that none could go thither without inward holiness which was only attained by faith." As I went back through the church-yard many of the parish were in high debate, " What religion this Preacher Is of ?" Some said, said. He must be a Quaker ; others, an Anabaptist: but at length, one deeper .learned than the rest, brought them all clearly over to his opinion, " That he was a Presbyterian Papist !" Man. 31. — We set out early in the morning, and in the evening came to New- castle. tVed. Nov. 2. — The follo'wing advertise- ment was published : — " For the benefit of Mr. Este: " By the Edinburgh company of the Co- medians, on Friday, Nov. i, will be acted a comedy, called The Conscious Lovers : to which will be added a farce, called Trick upon Trick ; or, Methodism displayed." On Friday a vast multitude of spectators were assembled in the Moot Hall to see this. It was believed, there could not be less than fifteen hundred people, some hundreds of whom sat on rows of seats, built upon the stage. Soon after the comedians had begun the first act of the play, on a sudden all those seats fell down at once, the sup- porters of them breaking like a rotten stick ; the people were thrown one upon another, about five foot forward, but not one of them hurt : after a Short time the rest of the spectators were quiet, and the actors went on. In the middle of the second act, all the shilling seats gave a crack, and sunk several inches down ; a great noise and shrieking followed, and as many as could readily get at the door, went out and returned no more; notwithstanding this, when the noise was over, the actors went on with the play. In the beginning of the third act, the entire stage suddenly sunk about six inches ; the players retii ed with great precipitation ; yet in a while they began again. At the latter end of the third act, all the sixpenny seats, without any kind of notice, fell to the ground ; there was now a cry on every side ; it being supposed that many were crushed to pieces: but upon enquiry, not a single person (such was the mercy of God !) was either killed or dangerously hurt ; two or three hundred remaining still in the hall. Mr. Este (who was to act the Methodist) came upon the stage, and told them. " For 190 REV. J. WESLEY'S all this he was resoWed the farce should be acted." While he was speaking, the stage sunk SIX inches more, on which he ran back in the utmost confusion, and the people as fast as they could run out of the door, none staying to look behind him. Which is most surprising, that those players acted this farce the next week ? or. That some hundreds of people came again to see it? Sun. 6. — We had an useful practical ser- mon at St. Nicholas's church in the morn- ing, and another at St. Andrews in the after- noon. At five I preached to a willing mul- titude, on. The Prodigal Son. How many of these were lost, and now are found .' In the following week I endeavoured to speak severally to each Memlier of the So- fiety. The numbers I found neither to rise uor fall ; but many had increased in the knowledge and love of God. Sunday, 13th, and the following days, I preached, and regulated the Societies at Painsher, Tanfield, Horseley, and Placey. Thur. 17. — I preached at the Spen, on, •' Christ Jesus our wisdom, righteousness, sanctidcation, and redemption." I have seldom seen an audience so greatly moved, since the time of my first preaching at Bris- tol: men, women, and children, wept and groaned and trembled exceedingly ; many could not contain themselves in these bounds, but cried with a loud and bitter cry. It was the same at the meeting of the Society ; and likewise in the morning, while I was show- ing the happiness of those " whose iniquities were forgiven, and whose sin is covered." I afterwards spake with twelve or fourteen of them severally ; and found good ground to believe, that God had given them " to taste of the good word, and of the powers of the world to come." Sun. 20. — After preaching at Newcastle, morning and evening, I earnestly exhorted the Society, " to beware of speaking evil of each other, and of censuring those who followed not with us." 31on. 21. — 1 besought them, in my fare- well Sermon, " to forget the things which are behind, and press on to the prize of their high calling." Tiies. 22. — I preached at Norton, five miles from Ferrybridge; and in the evening at Syke House. Here 1 received a full account of poor David Taylor, once a workman that needed not to be ashamed. Three years since, he knew all we preached to be true. Then iVIr. 1. brought liim over to German stillness. When I talked with him at Shef- field, he was thoroughly sensible of his mis- take ; but Mr. Simpson soon drew him into it again. A third time he was deeply con- vinced by my brother, and unconvinced shortly after. He was once more brought into the Scripture way by Mr. Graves, and seemed to be established therein ; but in a few months he veered about to the old [1743. I point, and has been a poor sinner Indeed ever since. Wed. 23. — I rode to Leeds ; preached in the evening and morning, Thursday, 24ith, and went on to Bristol where I preached at one in the afternoon ; and again about seven in the evening. Friday 25th, at the desire of Arthur Bate, 1 rode to Wakefield, in order to talk with his wife ; but I soon I'liund I did not come to talk, but to hear After an hour or two, we rode on to Bar- ley-hall ; where I preached on, " God is a spirit ; and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth." Thence we rode to bhefiield. where 1 preached in perfect peace, on, " We know that we are of God." Sat. 20. — t went to Nottingham. In the morning, Sunday, 27th, I preached in the House at five, and about eight, at the High Cross, on, " Why will ye die, O house of Israel ?" I went thither again from St. Mai-y's in the afternoon, and proclaimed to an immense multitude, " Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever." I saw not one scoffer, or one trifler, but all, to a man, appeared serious and attentive. Non. 28. — I rode to Breson, and spent an hour or two in conversation with Mr. Simp- sou, the oddest, honestest, enlhusiast, sure- ly, that ever was upon earth. Before we parted, he told me, " one thing I don't like : your taking away my flock at Not- tingham. Just now that text is brought to to my mind ; it is the very case : pray read it out." I did so, as follows : •' And Abra- ham reproved Abimelech, because of the well which Abimelech's servants had violently taken away." I desired him to read my an- swer in the next verse : "And Abimelech said unto Abraham, I wot not who hath done this thing : neither heard I any thing thereof from thee, save this day," In the afternoon 1 rode to Markfield. After preaching there twice, on Thursday, 29th, i went on to Hinckley, and preached to a large and quiet congregation. We rode to Market Harborough that day, the next to Hockley, and on Thursday, December 1, to London. I had full employment here for some weeks following, in speaking severally to the Members of the Society : many of these I was obliged to set aside : there remained about two and twenty hundred persons. January 1. 1741. I received a letter from a poor man, wrote in the fulness of his heart, as follows: — " Herein is written lamentation, and mourning, and woe. " Sir, " I have had but very little rest since 1 leftyou, the cause of which was, my leaving God first. It is true, I did in a very so- lemn manner, on my knees, break from you, as though I had done so merely to please God ; but by what followed, it ai)pears 1741.] JOURNAL. 191 otherwise; for I no sooner broke off from you, than I began to think how I might malie a worldly advantage by it. O, thought I, I shall not now be so scrupulous in many things, particularly in doing flork on the Lord's-day. 'I'hen I got me some rabbits and fowls, and I would be sure to feed and clean them well on that day, and to be out on the hunt for food for them ; and I took care my poor family should be sharers with me in the drudgery, or else they must expect many a sour look and bitter word at least. I then grew worse and worse, insomuch, that I have given such occasion to the enemy to blaspheme, such a wound to re- ligion as 1 could not heal, were I to live ten thousand years. O what have I done ? O what have I lost? O thatl might be admitted into God's favour once more ! Pray for me, I beseech you, if you see any hope left ; if you do not think that repentance will be denied me, though I seek it carefully with tears. Then if you can think of any shame that will be bad enough for me to undergo, before I am admitted into that company I so willingly left, see whether I will not readily submit to it. O that God would be pleased to bring me into light and love again ! How careful would 1 be of his grace! How would I deny myself, take up my cross, endure shame, suffer persecution of every kind, follow the dear Lord Jesus without the camp ! But I have crucified him afresh. that 1 could give full scope to my mind I but 1 cannot. These lines are but a very imperfect description of the state, condition, and desire, of that backslider, that apostate, that traitor, ,, , _, ,, " John Ewer. ' Sun. 8. — In the morning I rode to Brent- ford, on Monday to Marlborough, and the next day to Bristol. Wed. 11. — I began examiningthe Society; and not before it was wanted ; for the plague was begun. I found many crying out, " Faith, faith ! Believe, believe !"' but making little account of the fruits of faith, either of holiness or good works. In a few days they came to themselves, and had a more thorough understanding of the truth as it is in Jesus. Wed. 25. — I preached at Bath, on James ji. 14; " Can faith save him?" Many of the audience appeared to be deeply convinced ; and one, though a gentlewoman, could not conceal the emotion of her mind, but broke out into strong ciies and tears. Perhaps even here, the bread we have "cast upon the waters, shall be found after many days." Fri. 27. — Having finished the work I proposed. I left Bristol, and Saturday, 28, reached London. Wed. Feb. 1. — Just before the time I had designed to begin preaching at the Chapel, 1 was seized with such a pain as I do not r member ever to have felt before in my I fe. But I forgot it as soon as 1 had read my text, Psalm xviii. 1. &c,. ; " I will love thee, O Lord, my strength." And from that time I felt it no more. About this time the soldiers abroad began to meet together, as we learned from the following letter: — " Ghent, Feb. 2, 1744. "Sir — I make bold to send you these lines. February ,18, 1743, we began our march for Germany. 1 was then much cast down, and my heart was ready to break. But the day we marched to Maest- richt, I found the love of God' shed abroad in my heart, that I thought my very soul was dissolved into tears. But this lasted not above three weeks, and then I was in heaviness again; till, on April 24th, as I was walking in the fields, God broke my hard heart in pieces. And yet 1 was not delivered from the fear of death. 1 went to my qiiarteis very sick and weak, in great pain of soul and body : by the morning I was so weak, I could scarce go : but this proved a sweet night to my soul ; for now I knew there was no condemnation for me, believing in Christ Jesus. " June 16. The day we engaged the French at Dettingen, as the battle began, I said, ' Lord, in thee have-^ trusted, let me never be confounded.' Joy overflowed my soul, and 1 told my comrades, 'If I fall this day, I shall rest in the everlasting arms of Christ.' Now I felt I could be content to he cast into the sea, for the sake of my dear brethren, so their eyes might be opened, and they might see, before it was too late, the things that belong unto their peace. "When we came to winter-quarters, there were but three of us joined together; but now, by the blessing of God, we are in- creased to twelve : and we have reason to believe, the hand offhe Lord is with us. I de- sire, for the sake of himwhom we follow after, that you will send us <>ome instructions how to proceed in our little Society. God is be- come a mouth to me, and has blessed even my word to some of their souls. All praise, and glory, and honour, be unto Him, and to the Lamb for ever and ever ! " From your affectionate brother, , "J. H." Wed. 15. — We were informed of the invasion intended by the French, who were expected to land every hour. I therefore exhorted the congregation, in the words of our Lord, (Luke xxi. 36.) " Watch ye and pray always, that ye may be acco; nted worthy to escape all these things, and to stand before the Son of man." Thur. 16. — In the evening, after expound- ing the 3d chapter of Jonah, 1 besought every one to "turn from his evil way, and cry mightily to God:" and enlarged on those words, "Who can tell, if God will turn and repent, aud turn away from his fierce anger, that we perish nol ?" We observed Friday, 17th, as a day of so- 198 REV. J. WESLKY'S fl744. lemn fasting and prayer... In the afternoon, many being met together, I exhorted them now, while they had opportunity, to make to themselTes friends of the mammon of un- righteousness ; to deal their bread to the hungry, to clothe the naked, and not to hide themselves from their own flesh. And God opened their hearts so that they contributed near fifty pounds, which I began laying out the very next hour, in linen, woollen, and shoes, for them whom I knew to be diligent, and yet in want. In the evening I expounded Daniel iii ; and those words in particular : " The God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace. But if not, we will not serve thy Gods, nor wor- ship the golden image which thou hast set up." Sat, 18. — I received an account from James Jones, of another kind of invasion in Staffordshire: the substance of it was as follows : — " On Monday, January 23d, a great mob gathered together at Darlaston, a mile from Wednesbury. They fell upon a few people who were going to Wednesbury, and among the rest on Joshua Constable's wife, of Dar- laston. Some of them threw her down, and five or six held her down, that another might force her ; but she continued to resist, till they changed their purpose, beat her much, and went away. "Mon, Jan. 30. — The mob gathered again, broke into Joshua Constable's house, pulled part of it down, broke some of his goods in pieces, and carried tht? rest away ; particu- larly all his shop goods, to a considerable value. But, not satisfied with this, they sought for him and his wife, swearing they would knock their brains out ; their little children, meantime, as well as themselves, wandered up and down, no one daring to relieve or take them in, lest they should hazard their own lives. 1 " Tiies. 31. — About a hundred of the mob met together, on the Church-hill, at Wed- nesbury ; but hearing some of Wednesbury were resolved to defend themselves, they dispersed for that time. " Wed. Feb. 1.— Mr. Charles Wesley came to Birmingham, and the next day preached at Wednesbury ; the whole con- gregation was quiet and attentive, nor had we any noise or interruption. " Mon, 6. — I accompanied him part of his way, and in the afternoon came back to Wednesbury. I found the Society met to- gether, and commending themselves to God in prayer, having been informed that many, both at Darlaston and other places, had bound themselves by an oath, to come on Shrove Tuesday, (the next day,) and plun- der all the Methodists in Wednesbury. " We continued in prayertillthe evening. 1 desired as many as could, to meet me again at eighJ in the morning ; but I had scarce begun to speak, when one came running with all speed and told us, a large mob was coming into the town and had broke into some houses already. I immediately retired to my father's house; but he did not dare to re- ceive me, nor did any one else ; till, at length Henry Parks, took me in ; whence, early in the moi;ning, I went to Birmingham. " The mob had been gathering all Mon- day night ; and on Tuesday morning they began their work. They assaulted one after another, all the houses of those who were called Methodists : they first broke all their windows, suffering neither glass, lead, nor frames to remain therein ; then they made their way la : and all the tables, chairs, chest of drawers, with whatever was not easily removable, they dashed in pieces, particularly shop-goods, and furniture of every kind. What they could not well break, as feather beds, they cut in pieces and strewed about the room. William Sitch's wife was lying in ; but that was all one ; they pulled away her bed too, and cut it in pieces." (Had the French come in that place, would they have done more ?) " All this time none offered to resist them ; indeed most part, both men and women, fled for their lives: only the children staid, not knowing whither to go. " Wearing apparel, and things which were of value, or easily saleable, they carried away : every man loading himself with as much as he could well carry, of whatever he liked best. " Some of the gentlemen who had set the mob to work, or threatened to turn away collier or miner out of their service, that did not come and do his part, now drew up a paper for those of the Society to sign, im- porting, that they would never invite or re- ceive any Methodist Preacher more. On this condition, they told them they would stop the mob at once ; otherwise they must take what followed. " This they offered to several ; but they declared, one and all, we have already lost our goods, and nothing more can follow but the loss of our lives, which we will lose too, rather than wrong our consciences. " On Wednesday the mob divided into two or three companies, oneof which went to Al- dridge, four miles from Wednesbury, and plundered many houses there, as they had done in several other villages. Here also they loaded themselves with clothes and goods of all sorts, as much as they could stand under. They came back through Wal- sal with their spoils ; but the gentlemen of Walsal being apprized of their coming, rais- ed a body of men, who met them, took what they had away, and laid it up in the Town Hall. Notice was then sent to Aldridge, that every man who had been plundered, might come and take his own goods. " Mr. Wood of Wednesbury, likewise told several they should have what could be found of their goods, on condition they would pro- 1744.] JOURNAL. li/3 mise not to receive or hear these Preachers any more. " On Friday, in the afternoon, I went from Birmingham, designingto goto Tipton Green ; but finding the mob were still raging up and down, I returned to Birmingham, and soon after (having as yet no moro place in these parts) set out for London." Any one who desires to see a fuller and more particular account of these surprising trans- actions, may read a small tract, entitled, "Modern Christianity exemplified at Wed- nesbury." Before 1 leave this subject, It may be pro- per to insert an advertisement which was, not long after, inserted in the public papers. In the Whitehall and London Evening Post, Saturday, February 18, was a para- graph with some mistakes, which it may not be amiss to rectify. " By a private letter from Staffordshire, we have advice of an in- surrection qf the people called Methodists," —the insurrection was not of the people called Methodists, but against them :— " who, upon some pretended insults from the Church party," — they pretended no insults from the Church party ; being themselves no other than true members of the Church of England, but were more than insulted, by a mixed mul- titude of Church-goers, (who seldom, if ever, go near a church,) Dissenters, and Papists, ^*'have assembled themselves in a riotous manner." Here is another small error per- sonse. Many hundreds of the mob did assem ble themselves in a riotous manner, having given public notice several days before (parti- cularly by a paper set up in Walsal Market- place,) that on Shrove-Tuesday they intended to come and Destroy the Methodists, and invit- ing all the country to come and join them: — "And having committed several outrages" — without ever committing any, they have suf- fered a1 1 manner of outrages for several months past^"they proceeded, at last, to burn the house of one of their adversaries, "^Without burning any house, or making any resistance, some hundreds of them, on Shrove-Tuesday last, had their own houses broken up, their windows, window-cases, beds, tools, goods of all sorts, broke all to pieces or taken away by open violence : their live goods driven off, themselves forced to fly for their lives, and most of them stripped of all they had in the world. Ever since the 20th of June, the mob of Walsal, Darlaston, andWednesbury, hiredfor that purpose by their betters, have broke open their poor neighbours' houses attheirpleasure by night, and by day, extorted money from the few that had it, took away or destroyed their victuals and goods, beat and wounded their bodies, threatened their lives, abused their women, (some in a manner too horrible to name,) and openly declared they would destroy every Methodist in the country : the Christian country where his Majesty's inno- cent and loyal subjects have been so treated for eight months, and are now, by their wan- ton persecutors, publicly branded, for rioters and incendiaries. Sun. 19.— Mr.Viney cametome from York- shire, and told me, "About a year ago, being then Vor-steher (a kind of President) in the Church of the Brethren, I proposed some scru- ples I had concerning our discipline, with tha reasons on which they were founded, to Mr. Spangenberg: and begged that till these were removed, I might have liberty to remain, not a governor, but a private member of the Church. " With this Mr. Spangenberg would not comply : so, at his instance, I continued in my office, and the thing slept till May, 1743,wheQ in a meeting of the labourers, (so they term their church-officers,)! was ordered to with- draw : and the following questions were pro- posed : — 1. Whether Richard Viney were not of Satan, and an enemy to the Church? And 2. Whether his objections to the discipline of the Brethren did not spring from anger, and self, and pride ? After a debate of four hours, I was called in and asked, if I were con- vinced those objections were wrong. I said, I was not, and desired they would cast lots ; which, after a little debate, they did. Tha lot came, ' the objections are just :' so, for a time, the thing slept again. "But in November following, they consi- dered the point again. The result was, that they sent one to tell me, 'I was of Satan, had raised objections against the Brethren from anger, and self, and pride, and therefore I was cut off from the Church, and delivered over to Satan.' I was greatly surprised, but not disturbed. God gave me perfect peace. After much prayer, I wrote to you, to know where I might meetyon. I know it was the will of God I should come, and that I should give myselfuptoyour direction ; and there- fore I have spoken without any disguise or reserve." I told him, "If you go back, you are welcome to go ; if you stay with me, you are welcome to stay : only, whatever you do, do it with a clear conscience, and I shall be satisfied either way. After a few days, he went back to Yorkshire, to talk with his wife. The Brethren saw him again, and I saw him no more. Sat. 25. — In returning at nightfrom Snow's Field, at the corner of Joyner Street, the coach, wherein five of us were, was overturned, but without any one's being hurt ; although the shook was so great as not only to dash the fore windows in pieces, but to break the pole in two. Mon. 27 — Wag the day I had appointed to go out of town ; but understanding a procla- mation was just published, requiring all Papists to go out of London before the Friday following 'I was determined to stay another week, that I might cut off all occasion of i&tr REV. J. WESLEY'S [174.4 reproach. I was more willing to slay, that I might procure more raiment for the poor before I left London. For this purpose I made a second collec- tion, which amounted to about thirty pounds ; but perceiving the whole money received would not answer one-third of the expense, I determined to go round the classes, and beg for the rest, till I had gone througli the whole Society. Friday, March 2, I began to put this in ex- ecution. While I was at a house in Spital- fields, a Justice of Peace came with the Parish-officers, being on their search for Papists. I was glad of the opportunity to talk with them at large, both of our principles and practice. When I went out, a pretty large mob attended me to the door of the house to which I was going ; but they did us no hurt, only gaped, and stared, and hallooed as loud as they could. Mon. 5.— I was much pressed to write an address to the King, which I did in the fol- lowing terms : — " To theKing's Most Excellent Mc^esty ;" " The humble address of the Societies in England and Wales, in derision called Methodists. " Most Gracious Sovbkeu-.n, " So inconsiderable as we are, 'a People scattered, and peeled, and trodden under foot from the beginning hitherto,' we should in no wise have presumed, even on this great occasion, to open our lips, to your Majesty, had we not been induced, indeed constrained, so to do, by two considerations. The one, that, in spite of all our remonstrances on that head, we are continually rejjresented as a peculiar sect of men , seperating ourselves from the Established Church ; the other, that we are still traduced as inclined to Popery, and consequently disaffected to your Majesty. " Upon these considerations, we think it incumbent upon us, if we must stand as a dis- tinct body from our brethren, to tender for ourselves our most dutiful regards to your Sacred Majesty ; and to declare, in the pre- sence of Him we serve, the King of kings, and Lord of lords, that we are a part (however mean) of that Protestant Church established in these kingdoms ; that we unite together for this, and no other end, to promote, so far as we may be capable, justice, mercy, and truth, the glory of God, and peace and good-will among men ; that we detest and abhor the fun- damental doctrines of the Church of Rome, and are steadily attached to your Majesty's royal Person, and illustrious House. " We cannot indeed say or do either more or less than we apprehend consistent with the written word of God ; but we are ready to obey your Majesty to the uttermost, in all things which we conceive to be agreeable thereto ; and we earnestly exhort all with whom we converse, as they fear God, to ho- nour the King. 'We, of the Clergy li parti- cular, put all men in mind to revere the higher powers as of God ; and continually declare Ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. "Silver and gold (most of us must own) we have none ; but such as we have, we humbly beg your Majesty to accept, together with our hearts and prayers. May He Who hath bought us with his blood, the Prince of all kings of the earth, fight against all the ene- mies of your Majesty, with the two-edged sword that cometh out of his mouth ; And when he calleth your Maj esty from this throne, full of years and victories, may it be with that voice, ' Come, receive the kingdom prepared for thee from the beginning of the world !' " These are the continual prayers of your Majesty's dutiful and loyal subjects, " John Wesley, &c." But, upon farther consideration, it was judged best to lay it aside. Sun. 11. — I found it was absolutely neces- sary for me to spend a few days at Bristol. In the evening I set out. As I rode through Newbury, the next day, my horse fell, and threw me into a deep mire. I was not hurt ; but after cleaning myself a little, went on, and came to Kingswood between one and two on Tuesday. I preached here with great enlargement of heart, as I did at Bristol in the evening. Wed. 14. — I endeavoured to clear up the misunderstandings which had arisen, by hear- ing the contending parties face to face. It was as I suspected, a mere strife of words, of which they were all so fully sensible, that I believe they will not so easily again fall into the snare of the Devil. Thur. 15. — I talked largely with the Kings- wood Stewards, concerning the state of their Schools and Society ; and then with the Master, Mistress, and Children, and found great cause to bless God on their behalf. In theevening I preached at Bristol, on, " I will love thee, O Lord, my strength :" and after commending myself to their prayers, rode to Marshfleld. Sat. 17. — We reached London. Sun. 18. — Was a day of rest. Tues. 20. — Having received a summons from the Justices of Surrey, to appear at their Court at St. Margaret's-hill, I did so, and asked," Has any one any thing to lay to my charge?" None made any reply. Atlength one of the Justices said, "Sir, are you willing, to take the oaths to his Majesty, and to sign the declaration against Popery ?" I said, " I am ;" which I accordingly did, and returned home. Thur. 22.— I gave the society an account of what had been done with regard to the poor. By the contributions and collections I had received about one hundred and seventy pounds ; with which above three hundred and thirty poor had been provided with needful clothing. Thirty or forty remaining still in 1744. JOURNAL. 195 want, and there being some debts for the clothes already distributed, the next day, be- ing Good Friday, I made one collection more of about six-and-twenty pounds. This trea- sure, at loast, neither rust nor moth shall corrupt, nor thieves break through and sleal. Sat. 24. — My brother and I agreed it was enough for one of us to stay in town, while tlie other endeavoured to strengthen our bre- thren in other parts. So on Monday, 26, I set out, and came in the evening to Newbury, While we were at breakfast, the next day, two or three poor men were, with many oaths, relating their exploits the day before. I turned, and appealed to their own hearts, "Whether they were doing well?" They owned their fault and were so loving we could scarce get away. We called at a house in the afternoon, wjierein the first person we met was so drunk that she could not speak plain, and could but just make shift to curse and swear. In the next room, we found three or four merry people keeping Easter in much the same manner : but their mirth was soon spoiled. They gave earnest heed to the things they little regarded before ; and knew not how to express their thankfulness for our advice, and for a few little books which we left with them. In the evening I preached at Bristol. On Wednesday and Thursday I settled all things there ; and on Friday, 30th, rode to Middle sey, where I preached to a small serious congregation. Sot. 31.— Calling at Chard, I lighted upon a podi: woman unawares, who was earnestly groaning for redemption. At noon we spent an hour with a little company in Axminster, and hastened on for Cockern-Wells ; but the hail and snow falling fast, we could not reach it till past nine o'clock. Sunday, April 1.— I rode to Sticklepath. At one 1 preached in an open place, on, "This is the record, that God hath given us eternal life, and this life in his Son." A storm of rain and hail began while I was preaching ; but the congregation did not move. At five I preached again. Many of the poor people followed me to the house at which I lodged ; and we could not consent to part till 1 had spent another hour in exhortation, and prayer, and thanksgiving. I read to-day the strange account of that John Endicot,Governor of New England, and his associates there, who deat and imprisoned so many of the poor Quakers, and murdered William Robinson, Marmaduke Stephenson, and others. O, who would have looked for Father Inquisitors at Boston I Surely these men did not cry out against Popish cruelty ! Mon. 2. — I preached at five : and rode on towards Launceston. The hills were covered with snow, as in the depth of winter. About two we came to Trewint, wet and weary enough, having been battered by the rain and hail for some hours^ I preached in the eve- ning to many more than the house would con- tain, on the happiness of him whose sins are forgiven. In the morning, Degory Isbel undertook to pilot us over the great moor, all the paths being covered with snow, which, in many places, were driven together too deep for horse or man to pass. The hail followed us for the first seven miles : we had then a fair though exceeding sharp day. I preached at Gwenap, in the evening, to a plain simple- hearted people; and God comforted us by each other. Wed. 3..— About eleven we reached St. Ives, I was a little surprised at entering John Nance's house, being received by many who were waiting for me there with a loud (though not bitter) cry ; but they soon recovered, and we poured out our souls together in praise and thanksgiving. As soon as we went out, we were saluted, as usual, with a huzza, and a few stones or pieces of dirt. But, in the evening, none opened his mouth while I proclaimed, " 1 will love thee, O Lord, my strength. — I will call upon the Lord which is worthy to be l)raised ; so shall I be safe from my ene- mies." Thur. 8. — I took a view of the i uins of the house which the mob had pulled down a little before, for joy, that Admiral Matthews had beat the Spaniards. Such as the Cornish me- thod of thanksgiving ! I suppose if Admiral Lestock had fought too, they would have knocked all the Methodists in the head. Both this morning and evening the congre- gation was as large as the house could well contain. In the Society, God did indeed sit upon his people as a refiner's fire. IIu darted into all (I believe hardly one excepted) the melting flame of love ; so that their heads were as water, and their eyes as fountains of tears. Fri. 6.—1 spoke with the Members of the Society severally, and observed with great satisfaction, that persecution had driven only three or four away, and exceedingly strength- ened the rest. The persecution here was owing in a great measure to the indefatigable labours of Mr. Hoblin and Mr. Simmons, gentlemen worthy to be had in everlasting remembrance, for their unwearied endeavours to destroy heresy. Fortunati ainlio ! Si quid mea pagina possit. Nulla dies uiiquain memoi'i vos fximet Eevo. Sat. 7. — I took down part of the account of the late riot, which (to shqw tlie deep regard of the actors herein for his Majesty) was on the self-same day on which his Majesty's proclamation against the rioters was read. Yet I see much good has been brought out of it already ; particularly the great peace we now enjoy. About eleven, John Nance and I set out .for Morva. Having both tlie wind and rain full in our faces, we were thoroughly w«t 196 REV J. WEo-LEY'S [1744. before we came to Rosemargay, where some of our brethren met us. I found there had been a shaking among them, occasioned by the con6dent assertions of some, that they had seen Mr.Wesley, a week or two ago, with the Pretender, in France ; and others, that he was in prison in London : yet the main body still stood firm togellier, and were not remo- ved from the hope of the Gospel. The wind and rain beat hard upon us again, as we walked from iWarva to St. Just, which also frighted many from coming. However, some hundreds were there, to whom I de- clared, "If ye have nothing to pay, God will frankly forgive you all." It is remarkable, that those of St. Just were the chief of the country for hurling, fighting, drinking, and all manner of wickedness ; but many of the lions are become lambs ; are continually prais- ing God and calling their old companions in sin to come and magnify the Lord together. Sim. 8. — I preached here at five, and at twelve ; and in the evening at Morva. Mon. 9. — I preached at noon at Triggivary Downs, about two miles from Penzance. A great congregation was deeply attentive while I described the sect which is every where spoken against. At four I preached near Gulval, regulating the little Society, and returned to St. Ives. Tues. 10.— I was inquiring how Dr.B e, a person of unquestioned sense and learning, could speak evil of this way after he had seen such a change in the most abandoned of his parishioners ? But I was satisfied when Jonathan Reeves informed me, " That on the Dr.'s asking him, who had been the betterfor this preaching? and his replying, ' The man before you, (John Daniel) for one who never before knew any work of God upon his soul ;' the Dr. answered, ' Get along, you are a parcel of mad crazy-headed fellows;' and taking him by the shoulder, fairly thrust him to the door." See here, what it is, which the world accounts madHess I The knowing a work of God upon our soul. In the afternoon I walked over to Zunnor, and after preaching, settled the infant Soci- ety. Wed. 11. — Being the public fast, the church at St. Ives was well fillfed. After reading those strong words, " If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of his household !" Mr. H. fulfilled them by vehemently declaring against the new sect, as enemies of the Church, Jacobites, Papists, and what not ! After church we met, and spent an hour in prayer, not forgetting the poor sinner against, his own soul. In the evening I preached at Gwenap. I stood on the wall, in the calm still evening, with the setting sun behind me, and almost an innumerable multitude before, behind, and on either hand. Many likewise sat on the little hill, at some distance from the bulk of the congregation. But they could all hear distinctly while I read, " The disciple is not abovehis Master," and the rest of these com- fortable woids, which are day by day fulfil- led in our ears, Thur. 1'2.— About eleven I preached at Crowan. In the afternoon we heard of the success of Mr. H's sermon. James Whtatley was walking through the town in the evening, when the mob gathered and began to throw stones from all quarters. He stepped into a house, but the master of it followed him, like a lion, to drag him out. Yet, after a few words, his mind was changed, and he swore nobody should hurt him. Meantime one went for a Justice of Peace, who came, and pro- mised to see him safe home. The mob fol- lowed, hallooing and shouting amain. Near John Paynter's house the Justice left him: they quickly beset the house. But a messen- ger came from the Mayor, forbidding any to touch Mr. Wheatley, at his peril. He then went home. But between seven and eight the mob came and beset John Nance's house, John Nance and John Paynter went out and stood before the door, though they were quickly covered with dirt. The cry was, "Bring out the preacher; pull down the house:" and they began to pull down the boards which were nailed against the win- dows. But the Mayor hearing it, came with- out delay and read the proclamation against riots: upon which, after many oaths and im- precations, they thought proper to disperse. About six I reached Morva, wet through and through ; the rain having continued with scarce any intermission. However, a.little company were gathered together, to whom I preached on, "Ask, and it shall be given you." The next day I had time to dry my clothes a* Mr. John's, near Penzance. At noon I preached on the Downs, not far from his house ; abou^ three at Gulval, and at St. Ives in the evening. Sat. 14. — I took my leave of St. Ives ; preached at two in Cambourn ; and at Gwe- nap in the evening. Sun. 15. — I preached here again at five, and at eight in Stithian parish. The place was a green triangular plat, capable of holding eight or ten thousand men. I stood on one of the walls that enclosed it. Many sat on the other two. Some thousands stood be- tween, and received the word with all readi- ness of mind. At five I preached at Gwenap, on a little hill, near the usual place. It rained from the time I began till I concluded. I felt no pain while I spoke, but the instant I had done, and all the lime I was with the Society, my teeth and head ached so violently, that I had hardly any senses. I lay down as soon as I could, and fell asleep. In the morning (blessed be God) I ailed nothing. Mon. 16. — In the afternoon we came to Trewint. Here I learned, that notice had I7U.3 JOURNAL. 197 beiii given of my preaching' that evening in La.ieast Church, wliich was crowded exceed- ingly. Mr. Bennett (the Minister of Laneast) carried me afterwards to his house, and (though above seventy years old) came with me in the morning to Trewenl, where I had promised to preach at five. Before we parted, Degory Isbel informed me of an accusation against me, current in those parts. It was really one which I did not expect: no more than that other, vehe- mently asserted at St. Ives, of my bringing the Pretender with me last Autumn, under the name of John Downes. It was, that " I called myself John Wesley ; whereas every body knew Mr. Wesley was dead." In the afternoon we came to Sticklepath. I preached at five in the evening ; the house was crowded as before. After a short ex- hortation, and an hour spent in prayer, I commended them to the grace of God. Wed. 18. — Before eight we reached Credi- ton, (or Klrton,) or rather the ruins of it ; for the houses on both sides were all In ashes, for several hundred yards. Lighting on a serious woman, 1 asked, " Are the people of this place now warned to seek God?" She an- swered, "Although some of them perished in the flames, the rest are just as they were be- fore""-cursiug, swearing, drinking, playing, and making merry, without God in all their thoughts." She added, "no longer ago than Thursday last, the men who were rebuilding one of the houses were bitterly cursing and swearing one at another, and two of them above the rest, when an arch they were under fell and crushed those two, with all their bones, in pieces." Will ye not at length hear the rod, and Him that hath appointed' it? Between five and six in ihe evening we reached Minehead. Finding a general ex- pectation of it among the people, about seven I preached near the sea shore, to almost all the Inhabitants of the place. Most of the gentlemen of the town were there, and beha- ved with seriousness and decency. Thur. 19. — Having a sloop ready, which came on purpose, we ran over the Channel In about four hours. Some of our friends were waiting for us on the shore. About one we came to Fonmon Castle. I found a natural wish, " O for ease and a resting-place." Not yet. But eternity is at hand ! I preached at six, and at five in the morn- ing. Fri. 20 — About ten we set out for Cardiff, where in the evening I preached in the Castle-Yard. All were serious and atten- tive. Sat. 21. — I rode to Garth, in Brecknock- shire, and on Sunday 22d, preached in the church there, both morning and afternoon. On Monday 23d, I preached in Maesmennys church, and afterwards in the church yard of Builth. I observed only one man with his bat on ; probably through inattention : for he likewise kneeled down on the gras-s with the rest, as soon as I began to pray. Tues. 24. — I preached at Maesmennys again; and abont five in Landau church, near Brecknock. Such a church I never saw before. There was not a glass window be- longing to it ; but only boards, with holes bored here and there, through which a dim light glimmered in. Yet even here may the light of God's countenance shine. And it has shone on many hearts. Wed. 25.^We rode over the still snowy mountains. At twelve I preached at Killi- gaer : in the evening at Cardiff, and the next evening at Fonmon. On Saturday, 28th, I returned to Bristol. After resting here for eight days, (though not unemployed,) on Monday, May 7th, I set out for the North. I preached about eight at Acton ; in the afternoon at Stroud ; in the evening at Painswick, and at five the nextmorning. About eight, Tuesday, 8th, I called at Gloucester, designing only to speak with a friend ; but finding a house full of people, I would not disappoint their expec- tation, but stayed and preached on the form and the power of godliness. This made me somewhat later than I intended at Chelten- ham, where I preached on, "By grace ye are saved, through faith," to a company who seemed to understand just as much of the matter as if I had been talking Greek. I found a people of quite another kind at Gutherton, to whom I preached on, " Repent ye, and believe the Gospel." And many called upon God for grace so to do, even with strong cries and tears. We had a remarkable blessing again at five in the morning, Wednesday, 9th. About noon I preached at Stanley, (a mile from Gutherton,) at three in Tewksbury, and in the evening at the Abbey in Evesham. Thur. 10.— Riding by Birmingham, I called at a village three miles beyond it. Here a poor man was cursing and swearing at so uncommon a rate, that I was constrained to speak to him very plainly. He received it, drunk as he was, in great love, and so did all his companions. Fri. II. — I preached at Sheffield: on Satur- day, I2th, about ten, at Barley-Hall. In the afternoon I rode to Epworth, and immedi- ately went to Mr. Maw's, to return him thanks for his good offices to Mr. Downes, and his honest and open testimony for the truth, before the worshipful bench at Kirton. It was not his fault, that those honourable men regarded not the laws either of God or the king. But a soldier they were resolved he should be, right or wrong,— " Because he was a Preacher." So, to make all sure, they sent him away, a prisoner, to Lincoln gaol. My first design was, to have gone the shortest way from Sheffield to Newcastle. But it was well I did not, considering the inex- pressible panic which had spread itself in all REV. J. WESLEY'S [1744.. places. So that I came Justin time to remind all the poor flighted sheep, " That even the hairs of our head are all numbered." 1 preached thrice at Epworth, on Sunday, and on IMonday, Hth, at Ferry. The con- stable who took Mr. Downes for a soldier, with one of the churchwardens, were of my audience. I was informed they had threat- ened great things, before I came ; but their threatenings vanished in air. At two, many of our brethren at Epworth met, whom I cheerfully commended to the grace of God. We were riding gently tow- ards Fishlake, when two or three persons met us, and begged •' We would not go that way ; for the town, they said, was all up in arms, and abundance were waiting for us in the way, many of whom had made themselves very drunk, and so were ripe for any manner of mischief." We accoidingly rode to Syke- liouse another way : some came in all haste hither also, to tell us, " All the men in the congregation would be pressed." Others affirmed, " The mob was just coming ; and that they would certainly fire the house, or pull it down to the ground." I told them, "Then our only way was, to make the best use of it while it was standing. So I began expounding the 10th chapter of St. Matthew ; but no man opened Ids lips against us. 7''nes. 15. — After comforting thelittle flock at Nortan, I rode the shortest way to Birstal. Here I found our brethren partly mourning and partly rejoicing, on account of John Nelson. On Friday, the 4th instant, (they informed me) the constables took him, just as he had ended his sermon, at Atherton ; and the next day carried him before the Commis- sioners at Halifax, the most active of whom was Mr. Coleby, Vicar of Birstal. Many were ready to testify that he was in no respect such a person as the Act of Parliament spe- cified. But they were not heard : he was a Preacher ; that was enough : so he was sent for a soldier at once *. At seven I preached on the hill, no man interrupting me : afterwards I enquired into the state of the Society ; and found great cause to bless God, whose grace, even in these trying times was sufficient for them. Wed. 16. — I talked at large with Mr. Viney . He said, " His first perplexity arose from reading and reflecting upon some writings, which the Count published in Pennsylvania ; and that, the more deeply he considered the whole aflair, the more thoroughly he was convinced, 1, That the Count was at least as much the head of theirs, as the Pope of the Romish Church. 2. That he had cruelly and unjustly broke up the congrega- tion at Pilger-ruh, in Holstein, because (in obedience to the King of Denmark, their lawful Prince) they had disclaimed his supe- • AIJ the particulars of this memorable transaction are set dowDin "The case of John Nelson, written bjr himself." riority over them. That the labourers among the brethren were absolutely arbitrary in their government of the people ; and lastly, that they grossly abused the r.ot, in support of their arbitrary power." 7Viii>-. 17. — I preached at five, on Maltliew the 10th ; about noon, at Little Horton, near Bradford ; about three in the afternoon, at Stickerlaue, and at Birstal in the eve- ning. Fri. 18. — I rode to Leeds and preached in great peace. Sat. 19. — I went on to Mr. Clayton's, at Wensley. Sun. 20. — I preached in Redmire church, on part of John iii. the Gospel for the day. In the afternoon 1 preached at Bolton chapel, on, " We know that we are of God." I was much pleased at the serious behaviour of the congregation, both in the morning and after- noon ; especially at Kedmire, where, from a village of about thirty houses, we had more than fifty communicants. Moil. 21. — I rode to Newcastle, and passed a quiet week. Alon. 2S. — I began visiting the Classes in the town ; and on Sunday, June 3d, those in the country ; which I had never found so much in earnest before ; 1 trust there is not only not a disorderly walker, but hardly a trifler left among tlieni. Fri. 8. — I preached, at night, on John xvii. 3. The house could not contain the congre- gation ; and most of them stayed either within or without, till the end of tlie midnight hymn. Sun. 10. — I preached at Eiddick, about eight ; at Tanfield, as soon as morning prayer was over ; at Spen, about three ; and in Newcastle, at six. I concluded the day in praising God with the Society. Mon. 1 1.— I left Newcastle, and in the after- noon met John Nelson at Durham, with Thomas Beard, another quiet and peaceable man, who had lately been torn from his trade and wife and children, and sent away as a soldier ; that is, banished from all that was near and dear to him, and constrained to dwell among lions, for no other crime, either committed or pretended, than that of calling sinners to repentance. But his soul was in nothing terrified by his adversaries ; yet the body after a while sunk under its burden. He was then lodged in the hospital at New- castle, where he still praised God continu- ally. His fever increasing, he was let blood ; his arm festered, mortified, and was cut ofi' ; two or three days after which, God signed his discharge, and called him up to his eter- nal home. " Servant of (Sod, well done I Well hast thou fought The better flght : who single hast inaiotain'd, Against revolted multitudes, the cause 01 God, in word miglilier than they in arms," Tuet. 12.— In the evening I came to Knares- borough. About nine o'clock, I was infor 17+4, 1 JOURNAL. 199 raeil thdt the house in which we were was be- set, on every side, wilh men, women, and chiidien. I desired those within to set open the doors, and let all come in that would. When the house was fall, I came down. The noise presently ceased, and I proclaimed, " Christ our wisdom, righteousness, sanctifi- cation, and redemption." Only one drun- ken man gave a little interruption ; but his companions soon thrust him out of doors : so let all Satan's devices fall on his own head ! I trust this mob did not come together in vain. Wed. 13.^1 rode to Leeds, and thence to Birstal. Thur. 14^1 accompanied John Bennet in- to Lancashire. I preached to a small con- gregation, at eleven ; in the afternoon at Woodley, in Cheshire ; and in the evening at Chinley-end, in Derbyshire, on, Repent ye and believe in the Gospel." Fri. 15. — I prtached at Chinley at five; about noon, in the peak ; and in the evening at Barley Hall. Sat. 16.— In the evening I preached at Sykehouse ; and by setting out early in the morning, Sunday, 17th, at eight, preached in Epworth. I came thither in season ; for two such sermons as Mr. Romney preached on this day, so exquisitely bitter, and totally false, I cannot say I ever heard before. After evening service I preached on Rom, ill. 22, to a much larger congregation than in the morning ; and I believe all that were sincere of heart were exceedingly comfor- ted. Mon. 18. — I left Epworth ; and, on Wed- nesday, 20th, in the afternoon, met my bro- ther in London. Monday, the 25th, and the following days, we spent in conference with many of our brethren (come from several parts,) who de- sire nothing but to save their own souls, and those that hear them ; and surely, as long as they continue thus minded, their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. The next week we endeavoured to purge the Society of all that did not walk according to the Gospel. By this means we reduced the number of Members to less than nineteen hundred : but number is an inconsiderable circumstance. May God increase them in faith and love ! Mon. July 9. — My brother set out for Cornwall. I had much trouble for a fort- night following, in endeavouring to prevent an unwary man from destroying his own and many other souls. On Monday, 23d, when 1 set out for Bristol, I flattered myself that the work was done; but upon my return, I found 1 had done just nothing; so that, on Thurs- day, August 2nd, I was constrained to declare in the Society, that Thomas Williams was no longer in connexion with us. Fri. 10.- -I preached to the debtors in New- gate, and desired two or three of my friends to attend them weekly. I had a serious well- behaved congregation : perhaps God may give us some fruit here also. Tues. 14i. — Mr Piers rode over with me to Shoreham, and introduced me to Mr. Perronet. I hope to have cause of blessing God forever, for the acquaintance begun this day. Wed. 15. — I went to Bedlam, at the repea- ted request of Mr. S , who had been confined there above two years. This was the person who, while he was speaking against my brother and me, to the Society, at Kingswood, was, in a moment struck raving mad. But, it seems, God is at length en- treated for him, and has restored him to a sound mind. Thur. 16. — I received a remarkable letter, part of which is here subjoined : — ''Aug. 14, 1741. "Rev. Sir, "I was surprised, on Sunday, when yon were pleased to tell me, I carried things to extremes, in denying the lawful pleasures in eating. I denied only self-indulgence in eating : all which I advance is, that he who will be Christ's disciple, must absolutely deny himself. It was once a great self-denial to me, not to go to a play, or to other di versions ; but this is now no self-denial to me at all ; so that if 1 were now called to deny myself in these things only, I might take up with what is passed, and now live an agree- able, self-indulgent life. But God forbid. I plainly see every hour produces occasions of self-pleasing : and this I apprehend is a suf- ficient call for and rule of self-denial. For instance : In the morning, it is a great self- denial to rise out of a warm bed ; but if 1 do not, I am immediately condemned as a sloth- ful servant : if I do, I find a great inward blessing. Under the preaching, it is self- pleasing to see who is here, who there ; but if I do let my eye wander, I become cold and lifeless : if I deny myself, I often find even a present reward. In walking the streets, I can please myself by looking this way and that ; on this chariot, that house and picture ; but if I deny myself for Christ's sake, his consolations abound with me. " But I may deny myself outwardly, and yet be self-indulgent ; namely, by allowing myself in vain and trifling thoughts. Here is a continual fight, and a hard struggle I must have before I conquer : but when I do overcome, I lose nothing by it ; for ray soul is delighted wilh secret refreshments. " At noon, I may find many pleasant things ; of this it was that I said to Mr. Richards, ' If there are two dishes set before you, by the rule of self-denial, you ought to eat of that which you like the least.' And this rule I desire to observe myself ; always to choose.what is least pleasing and cheapest ; therefore I feed much upon milk : it is plea- sant enough, and nothing I can find is so cheap. Whereas if one sort of food be dearer 200 RKV. J. WESLKY'S 117M. than another, and yet I use it, because more agreeable to my appetite, this I apprehend is directly contrary to the discipleship of a self-denying Master : and this Icind of self indulgence (not in food only) is practised by too many that i^now the truth. " I suppose, Sir, you now perceive, I do not condemn all pleasure in eating, but I condemn all self-indulgence, both in that and many other things, particularly in talking. Many who think themselves believers, please them- selves with tallcing more than is profitable. They talk even of the things of God, till they tritig a deadness, nay, an unaccountable carelessness over their spirits. I don't say, they laugh or talk idly ; but still they are not deeply serious, nor is their conversation truly solid ; whereas I should think the conscience of a true believer is tender as the apple of an eye ; and that to such an one it would be less pain to suffer the rack, than to trifle, either in word or deed." Tues. 81. — I set out with a few friends for Oxford. On Wednesday my brother met us from Bristol. Friday, aith, St. Bartholo- mew's day, I preached, I suppose, the last time at St. Mary's : be it so ; I am now clear of the blood of these men ; I have fully deli- vered ray own soul. The Beadle came to me afterwards, and told me, " the Vice-Chancellor had sent him for my notes." I sent them without delay, not without admiring the wise providence of God. Perhaps few men of note would have given a sermon of mine the reading, if I had put it into their hands ; but by this means it came to be read, probably more than once, by every man of eminence in the University. I left Oxford about noon, preached at Wycombe in the evening, and or. Saturday, 25th, returned to London. Sat. Sept. 1. — I talked pretty largely with George Newans, the supposed Shropshire Prophet. I am inclined to think he believes himself ; but I cannot believe God has sent him. . Wed. 5. — One sent me word. " He Iiad now found the right way of worshiping God; and therefore he must leave off prayer, and the rest of our will worship, and join himself with the Quakers." However, in the evening, he ventured among us once more, and God smote him to the heart, so that he knew, and felt, and declared aloud, that he had no need of going elsewhere to find the power of God unto Salvation. Thur. 6. — I committed to the dust the re- mains of Elizabeth Marsh, a young woman who had received a sense of the pardoning love of God about four years before her death, and had never left her first love. She had scarce known health or ease from that hour ; but she never murmured or repined at any thing. I saw her many times after she was confined to her bed, and found her always quiet and calm, always cheerful, praising God in the fires, though longing to depart and be with Christ. I could not learn that her mind was ever clouded, no, not a moment, from the beginning of her ill- ness ; but a few days before she died, she told me, " I am concerned, I spoke a hasfy word to-do y. One told me, 'You shall re- cover within ten days ;' and I said, 'I don't want to recover.' " A little before her speech failed, she beckoned one to lier, and said, " Go and tell Molly Brown, from me, she must come back to Mr. Wesley. I have not breath to speak to her myself, but do you tell her she must come back." She had lost her voice when I prayed with her the last time, and commended her soul to God; but "Her eye dropped sense, distinct and clear, As any muse s tongue could speak." ' It is said, " To me, to die is gain ; 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of death, and fear no evil." I could only speak a few words at her grave ; but when I returned to the Foundeiy, God made his word as a flame of fire. I spoke from that passage in the Revelation, " And one of the elders said unto me. What are these who are arrayed -in white robes ; and whence came they ? And I said, Sir, thou knowest. And he said unto me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their garments, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb." A young man, servant to Mrs. Clark, of Newington, went home deeply affected. The next day he was taken ill, and every day grew worse, so that when I came to the house on Monday, the 10th, (though I knew nothing of him or his Illness before,) he was just gasping for breath. It was a melancholy sight : both his words and his eyes "witnessed huge affliction and dismay ;"— Death stared him in the face, and he knew not God. He could but just say, " For God's sake, pray for nie." John Nelson coming in, we asked life for our brother, in full confidence of the promise. All this day as his illness so his terrors in- creased ; but the next day God gave hira life from the dead. He told me, " Now I am not afraid to die. for I know God loves me, I did not use to love you or your people, but now I love you as my own soul ; I love you all, I know you are the people of God, and I am just going to Him." He continued praising God as long as he could speak ; and when he could not, his eyes were fixed upwards. Between one and two On Wednes- day morning he cried out, " I have lost my God! Where is He? I cannot see Him." But he soon recovered himself, and said, " Now Ihave found him, and shall lose him no more. " About seven I prayed with him, and praised God on his behalf, and not long after, he fell asleep. ■ Fri. 14.— I performed the last office (accor- ding to his desire) ovei- his body, which was 1744.] JOURNAL. 9di Interred in the presence of a vast multitude uf people, at a small distance from tliat of Elizabeth Marsh. Sun. 16. — I buried, near the same place, one who had soon finished her course, going to God in the full assurance of faith, when she was little more than four years old. In her last sickness (having been deeply serious in her behaviour for several months before) she spent all the intervals of her convulsions in speaking of, or to God ; and when she perceived her strength to be near exhausted, she desired all the family to come near, and prayed for them all, one by one ; then for her Ministers, for the Church, and for all the world. A short time after, recovering- from a fit, she lifted up her eyes, said, "Thy king- dom come," and died. All this summer, our brethren in the west had as hot service as those in the north of England ; the war against the Methodists, so called, being every where carried on with far more vigour than that against the Spaniards. 1 had accounts of this from all parts ; one of which was as follows:— " Rev. Sir, " The word of God has free course here ; it runs and is glorified ; but the Devil rages horribly. Even at St. Ives, we cannot shut the doors of John Nance's house, to meet the Society, but the mob immediately threaten to break them open. They now triumph over us more and more, saying, 'It is plain, nothing can be done against them.' And in other places it is worse. I was going to Crowan, on Tuesday was se'nnight. On the road two of our brothers met me. When we came within a mile of the house, we saw a great mob at some distance, but they were going another way. We then left our horses at the house of a friend, and went forward on foot. Within a quarter of a mile of the place where I was to preach, two persons met us, who used to be persecutors ; but they now desired me, for God's sake, 'not to go up ; for if I did, they said, there would surely be murder if there were not already, for many were knocked down before they came away.' " By their advice and the entreaties of those that were with me, I turned back to the house where wo left our horses. We had been there but a short time, when many of the people came, being very bloody, and having been beaten very bad. But the main cry of the mob was after the Preacher, whom they sought for in every corner of the house, swearing bitterly, 'They only wanted to knock him on the head, and then they should be satisfied.' " Not finding me there, they said, ' How- ever, they should catch him on Sunday, at Cambourn.' But it was Mr. Westell's turn to go thither on Sunday. While he was f leaching there, at Mr. Harris's house, a tall man came in and pulled him down. Mr. Harris demanded his warrant. &ut he swore, ' warrant, or no warrant, he should sfo with them ;' so he carried him out to the mob, who took him away to the Church- Town. They kept him there till Tuesday morning, and then carried him to Penzance ; where, in the afternoon, he was brought be- fore three Justices, and 9cked abundance of questions, to which they required him to answer upon oath. Tlicn Dr. Borlase wrote his mittimus, by virtue of which he was to be committed to the House of Correction at Bodmin as a vagrant. So they took him as far as Cambourn that night, and the next day on to Bodmin. " I desire your continual prayers for me, "Your weak servant in Clirist, " Henrt Millahd.'" I pray, for what pay could we procure men to do this service? To be always ready to go to prison, or to death ? Henry Millard did not long continue therein. After he had for some time fought a good fight, he took the small-pox, and in a few days joyfully resigned his spirit to God. The Justices, who met at the next Quar- ter-Sessions at Bodmin, knowing a little more of the laws of God and man, declared Mr. Westell's commitment to be contrary to all law, and set him at liberty without delay, rues. Oct. 30. — I was desired to call on a young gentlewoman dangerously ill ; but I soon found she needed no physician for her soul, being full of righteousness and good works. However, I spoke to her with all plainness, and she awoke as one out of sleep. She drank in every word, and soon perceived the want of a better righteousness than her own ; but her companion sent her father word, and she was immediately re- moved, so that I saw her no more. Sun. Nov. 4. — Poor Richard JelTs, who, in spite of his former conviction, was now deter- mined to renounce us and join the Quakers, ventured, however, once more to the Lord's Table. He had no sooner received, than he dropped down, and cried with a loud voice, " I have sinned, I have sinned against God." At that instant many were pierced to the heart. I could hardly speak for some time. Several mourners were filled with strong consolation, and all said, " Surely God is in this place !" About this time I received a letter, dated from the camp at Lisle. Part of it ran as follows : — " May 1. — We marched to the camp, near Brussels ; there a few of us joined into a Society, being sensible, where two or three are gathered together in his name, there is our Lord in the midst of them. Our place of meeting was a small wood near the camp. We remained in this camp eight days, and then removed to a plac^ called Ask. Here I began to speak openly, at a small distance from the camp, just in the middle of the English army. And here it pleased God to Y* 209 Ri:V. J, WESLEY'S r iTt*. give rae some evidences that my labour was not in vain. We sung a hymn, wliich drew about two hundred soldiers together, and they all behaved decently. After I had prayed, I began to exhort them ; and though it rained very hard, yet very few went away. Many acknowledged the truth ; in particular a young man, John Greenwood by name, who has kept with me ever since, and whom God has lately been pleased to give me for a fellow-labourer. Our Society has now increased to upwards of two hundred, and the hearers are frequently more than a thou- sand ; although many say I am mad, and others have endeavoured to incense the Field- Marshal against us. I have been sent for and examined several times ; but, blessed be God, He has always delivered me. " Many of the officers have come to hear for themselves, often nine or ten at a time. t endeavoured to lose no opportunity. During our abode in the camp at Ask, I have preached thirty-five times in seven days. One of these times a soldier who was present, called aloud to his comrades to corae away, and not hear that fool any longer. But it pleased God to send the word spoken to his heart ; so that he roared out in the bitterness of his soul for a considerable time ; and then He who never fails those that seek Him, turned his heaviness into joy. He is now never so happy as when he is proclaiming the loving- kindness of God his Saviour. " I was a little shocked at my first entrance on this great work, because I was alone, having none to help me ; but the Lord helped me, and soon raised up William Clements, and, in June, John Evans, belonging to the train, to my assistance. Since we have been in this camp we have built two small taber- nacles, in vrhich we meet at eight in the morning, at three in the afternoon, and seven at night ; and commonly two whole nights in each week. " Since I began to write this, we are come to our winter quarters, so that our Society is now parted: we are some in Bruges, some in Ghent ; but it has pleased the Lord to leave neither without a teacher : for John Green- wood and I are in this city ; and B. Clements and Evans are in Ghent. So that we trust our Lord will carry on his work in both 7>laces. " We that are in Bruges have hired a small place, in which we meet, and our dear Lord is in the midst of us. Many times the tears run down every face, and j oy reigns in every heart. " I shall conclude with a full assurance of of your prayers, with a longing desire to see you. O when will the joyful meeting be? Perhafis not on this side death. If not, my Master's will he done. " Your unworthy brother in the Lord, " J. H." Sun. 11. — In the evening I rode to Brent- ford. In the inn where I lodged, the next night, was a company of men exceeding' drunk. Nature suggested, " Why should you speak to them? It will be, at best,' labour lost ; for you may be well assured, none of them will mind one word you say." However, we spoke a few words to them. One of them immediately rose up and said, " It was all true," followed us as well as he could into our room, and appeared deeply convinced, and strongly desirous to serve a better Master. Tues. 13. — In the evening we reached Bath, and the next morning rode to Bristol. After spending a few days there and at Kingswood, on Saturday 24th, I came again to London Sun. 25. — I conversed with one who was greatly extolling the comfortable way in which the Brethren preach. I understood him well. One who was a believer falls into carelessness, or wilful sin ; if he come to hear our preaching then, we shake all his bones in pieces ; if he come to them, they stroke him and lull him asleep. O how. does any backslider escape tlBS comfortable preaching ! Sun. Dec. 2. — I was with two persons v ho believe they are saved from all sin. Be it so or not, why should we not rejoice in the work of God, so far as it is unquestionably wrought in them? For instance, I ask John C, " Do you pray always ? Do you rejoice in God every moment? Do you in every thing give thanks ? In loss, in pain, in sick- ness, weariness, disappointments ? Do you desire nothing ? Do you fear nothing? Do you feel the love of God continually in your heart ? Have you a witness in whatever you speak or do, that it is pleasing to God?" If he can solemnly and deliberately answer in the affirmative, why do I not rejoice and praise God on his behalf? Perhaps, because I have an exceeding complex idea of sancti- fication, or a sanctified man ; and so, for fear he should not have attained all, X conclude in that idea, I cannot rejoice in what he has attained. After having often declared the same thing before many witnesses, this day Mr. Williams wrote a solemn retraction of the gross slanders he had been propagating for several months, concerning ray brother and me. This he concluded in these words : " Though I doubt not but you can forgive me, yet I can hardly forgive myself: I have been so ungrateful and disobedient to the tenderest of friends, who, through the power of God, were my succour in all my tempta- tions. — ^ " I entreat your piayers in my behalf, that God may restore, strengthen, 'stablish, and settle me in the grace to which I have been called. That God may bless you and your dear brother, and that we may be all ui.itej 1711.] JOURNAL. 903 again in one fellowsliip, is tlie prayer of him who, for tlie future, hopes to be " Your obedient Son and Servant, "For Clirist's sake, "Thomas Williams." Mon. 3. — I answered another letter 1 liad received from Flanders, an extract of which is here subjoined.— " Glmnt, Nov. 12, 0. S. 174J.. "Rev. Sir, " We made bold to ti-ouble you with this, to acquaint you with some of the Lord's dealings with us here. We have hired two rooms, one small one, wherein a few of us meet every day at one o'clock ; and another large one for public service, where we meet twice a day, — at nine in the morning and four in the afternoon ; and the hand of the omni- potent God is with us, to the pulling down of the strong holds of Satan. " The seventh instant, when we were met together in the evening, as I was at prayer, one that was kneeling by me cried out, (like a woman in travail,) ' My Redeemer ! ray Redeemer!' which continued about ten minutes. When he was asked what was the matter, he said, ' He had found that which he had often heard of, that is, an heaven upon earth ; and some others had much ado to forbear crying out in the same manner. "Dear Sir, I am a stranger to you in the flesh. I know not if I have seen you above once, when 1 saw you preaching on Kenning- ton-Common ; and then I hated you as much as now (by the grace of God) I love you. The Lord pursued me with convictions from my infancy ; and I often made abundance of good resolutions ; but finding as often, that I could not keep them, (as being made wholly in my own strength,) I at length left off all striving, and gave myself over to all manner of lewdness and profaneness. So I continued for some years, till the battle of Dettingen. The balls came then very thick about me, and my comrades fell on every side ; yet I was preserved unhurt. A few days after this, the Lord was pleased to visit me again. The pains of hell gat hold upon me ; the snares of death encompassed me. I durst no longer commit any outward sin, and I prayed God to be merciful to my soul. Now I was at a loss for books ; but God took care for this also. One day as I was at work, I found an old Bible in one of the train wa- gons. To read this, 1 soon forsook my old companions, all but one, who was still a thorn in my flesh ; but, not long after, he sickened and died. " My Bible was now my only companion ; and I believed myself a very good Christian, till we came to winter-quarters, where I met with John Haime: but I was soon sick of his company ; for he robbed me of my treasure ; be stole away my gods, telling me, ' I and my works were going to hell together." This was strange docuhie to me, who, being wholly ignorant of the righteousness of Christ, sought only to establish my own righteous- ness : and being naturally of a stubborn temper, my poor brother was so perplexed with me, that sometimes he was resolved (as he afterwards told me) to forbid my coining to him any more. " When the Lord had at length opened my eyes, and shown that ' by giace we are saved, through faith,' I began immediately to declare it to others, though 1 had not as yet experienced it myself. But, Oct. 23d. as William Clements was at prayer, I felt on a sudden a great alteration in my soul. My eyes overflowed -with tears of love. I knew I was, through Christ, reconciled to God, which inflamed my soul with fervent love to Him, whom I now saw to be my complete Redeemer. " O the tender care of Almighty God in bringing up his children ! How are we bound to love so indulgent a Father, and to fall down in wonder and adoration of his great and glorious name, for his tender mercies ! — Dear Sir, I beg you will pray for him who is not worthy to be a door-keeper to the least of my Master's servants. "John Evans." He continued both to preach and to live the Gospel till the battle of Fontenoy. Cue of bis companions saw him there, laid across a cannon, both his legs having been taken o£f by a chain-shot, praising God, and exhorting all that were round about him ; which he did till his spirit returned to God. Mon. 17. — In the evening I rode to Brent- ford, Many poor wretches endeavoured to make a disturbaLice, just as I began to preach, and employed one of their number, one ut terly void of shame, to lead the way ; but he acted his part with so uncommon a degree both of impudence and dulness ; that when I turned about and asked to whom he belonged, his companions were ashamed to own him : so some went away, and the rest stood still ; and we had a quiet and a comfortable hour. Sun. 23. — I was unusually lifeless and heavy, till the Love-Feast in the evening ; when, just as I was constraining myself to speak, I was stopped whether I would or not, for the blood gushed out of both my nostrils, so that 1 could not add another word : but in a few minutes it stayed, and all our hearts and mouths were opened to praise God. Yet the next day I was again as a dead man ; but in the evening, while I was reading prayers at Snow's Fields, I found such light and strength as I never remember to have had before. I saw every thought (as well as action or word) just as it was rising in my heart, and whether it was right before God, or tainted with piide or selfishness. I never knew before (I mean not as at this time) what it was " to be still before Go^" Twes. 25. — I waked, by the grace of God, in the same spirit ; and about eight, being with 904 REV. J. WESLEY'S 7U. two or three that believed in Jesus, I felt such an awe and tender sense of the presence of God as greatly confirmed me therein ; so that God was before rae all the day long. I sought and found Him in every place ; and could truly say, when I lay down at night, ' Now I have lived a day." Thur. 27. — I called on the Solicitor whom I had employed in the suit lately commenced against me in Chancery ; aud here I first saw that foul monster, a Chancery Bill ! A scroll it was of forty-two pages in large folio, to tell a story which needed not to have taken up forty lines ! And stufied with such stupid, senseless, improbable lies (many of them, too, quite foreign to the question) as I believe would have cost the Compiler his life in any Heathen Court, either of Greece or Rome. And this is equity in a Christian country ! This is the English method of redressing other grievances ! I conclude this year with the extract of a letter which I received some weeks before. — " Honoured Sir, " 1 beg leave to give you a short account of my experience, from the time I can remem- ber. " In my childhood, confused convictions often passed through my mind ; so that I almost always had the fear of God before my eyes, and a sense of his seeing me ; and I frequently used to abstain from sin upon that account. When I did sin, I was immediately checked and grieved ; so that I generally was serious, nothing like any of my other brothers, and was, on that account, esteemed a good child, and greatly caressed. I constantly said my prayers, and was much given to read- ing; but it was chiefly plays and romances, of which I was as fond as I was of cards, shows, races, feasts, and whatever are called inno- cent diversions. Yet even these were always a burden to me when over ; so that I was forced to own, all tliese are vanity. " At about sixteen I was sent to Yarmouth where 1 fell twice or thrice in intemperance, for which I was severely reproved in my con- science ; but I used to make up matters by going oftener to church : and having good health, and no care, I was generally easy in my mind, and gay and jocose in my conver- sation. " In this temper, after about six months, I returned home ; but a severe temptation soon following, and a severe illness in my head, made me think more and more of what is be- yond the grave ; this also made me exceeding diligent in prayer, till God not only restored my bodily health, but also gave me power against my inward enemy, and peace to my troubled soul, " In half a year after, I was called to Lon- don,where, for the first year I had little religion left, only that 1 never missed church, But after I was settled, conviction began to revive, particularly for sins of omission. I preyed three times a day, and I was uneasy if I missed once. I read all books of religion that came in my way ; and now, because I prayed and read so much, and went constantly to church, and sometimes to the Sacrament, I thought myself in a right good way. And yet I was continually uneasy till one day I light on Thomas 4 Kempis, The more I read, the more I liked it ; I bought one of the books, and read it over and over. I was more cor^inccd of sin than ever, and had more power against it. I forsook many things which I allowed myself in before, though I still allowed myself to see a play once a month. But the last I saw, I felt hell in my conscience for a week after; so that I de- termined, even for ease, never to go again. " I was now settled in the form of godlinsss, and I knew a little of the power of it, when I was pressed by a relation to pay him a visit at Oxford, which I did at Whitsuntide, 1742. But here I soon lost both power and form. I saw many places, was much in company, and grew more dead to the things of God, every day than other. I was truly glad to see Lon- don again ; and the very first night began to consider, how I might recover my peace. Bat before I had executed any thing, I was seized with a fever. I looked up to God, but all was dark ; with the trouble both of body and mind, I really thought I should have gone distracted : yet I was too self- righteous to beg for mere mercy. All my cry was. Lord give me health, and I will obey thee. " God did give me health, and I was more diligent than ever in going to church and Sacrament ; insomuch that on a week day, I have gone four or five times to church in a day. Yet sin was my master, although every time I fell into it, I was condemned exceed- ingly. I began now to see that my laughing and jesting were wrong. But I thought if I left them, my friends would cast me off. So I went on, sinning against light, and never finding peace for one whole day together. " One day, being in great trouble of mind, and thinking. Where shall I find a man who lives up to the rules given by Kemjjis t it came strangely into my mind, ' Go to the Foun- dery.' Immediately I went, but with fear and trembling. Here I continued a constant hearer for above two months, before I spoke to one person belonging to it, which I pur- posely abstained from, that I might the more exactly observe the whole behaviour, both of yourself, and those that heard you : and tlie more closely I examined, the more clearly X was convinced, ' These are the men I have been seeking so long.' " At last I was admitted into tlie Society, and after the usual trial, into the Bands. I was now continually walking upon the wings of love. The life and power ot religion was all my talk. I was not ashamed to declare it before all men ; for the candle of the Lord constantly shone upon my head. 174(6.] JOUUNAL. 2U& " At present, I find my soul continually hungering and thirsting after the spirit's in- dwelling in me. ; often find a solid peace, a serious watclifulness, a presence of mind, never confused or hurried ; a sweet commu- nion with God, good- will toward all men, with much grief at their misery, but no fear. I can with unaccountable boldness, yet with meekness and love, reprove the most daring sinner ; and the more I obey this spirit, the more of it I feel ; the more sensible I am of my own weakness, and at the same time filled with praise and amazement, to feel my strength in the Lord. "W. B." Satarday, January 4>, 1746. — Desiring to see once more our old acquaintance, Mr. Gambold, my brother and 1 called at James Hutton's. We found there, not him, but Mr. S., a new creature indeed ! (though not in the Gospel sense ;) so extremely gay, easy, unconcerned, that one of the primitive Christ- ians, instead of supposing him to be at rest, as he termed it, " in the wounds of Jesus," would have judged he had never heard of his name, much less of taking up his cross daily. I had often wondered at myself, (and some- times mentioned it to others,) that ten thou- sand cares of various kinds were no more weight or burden to my mind, than ten thou- sand hairs were to my head. Perhaps 1 be- gan to ascribe something of this to my own strength ; and thence it might be, that on Sunday 13th, that strength was withheld, and I felt what it was to be troubled about many things : one and another hurrying me conti- nually, it seized upon ray spirits more and more, till I found it absolutely necessary to fly for my life, and that without delay. So the next day, Monday 14th, I took horse, and rode away for Bristol. Between Bath and Bristol, I was earnestly desired to turn aside, and call at the house of a poor man, William Shalwood. I found him and his wife sick in one bed, and with small hopes of the recovery of either. Yet (after prayer) I believed they would " not die, but live, and declare the loving-kindness of the Lord." The next time I called he was sitting below stairs, and his wife able to go abroad. As soon as we came into the house at Bris- tol, my soul was lightened of her load, of that insufferable weight which had lain upon my mind, more or less, for several days. On Sunday several of our friends from Wales, and other parts, joined with us in the great sacrifice of thanksgiving. And every day we found more and more cause to praise God, and to give him thanks for his still increasing benefits. 1 found peculiar reason to praise God for the state ot the Society, both in Bristol and Kingswood. They seemed at last clearly delivered from all vain jangling ; from idle controversies, and strife of words, and deter- mined not to know any thing save Jesus Christ and Him crucified. Wed. Jan. 90. — All our family were at St. James's, our parish church. At twelve we met together, -to pour out our souls before God, and to provoke each other to love and good works. The afternoon I set apart for visiting the sick. Blessed be God, this Avas a comfortable day. Thur. 31. — I rode to Coleford, about twenty real, (twelve computed) miles south-east from Bristol. The colliers here were only not as famous as those at Kingswood were for- merly. I preached near the road-side ; for the House could not contain the tenth part of the congregation. None opposed, or mocked, or smiled. Surely some of the seed is fallen upon good ground. Man. Feb. 4. — I had the pleasure of receiv- ing from Dr. Hartley, a particular account of Dr. Cheyne's last hours. During his last ill- ness, he felt a gentle and gradual decay, so that he apprehended what the event would be ; -but it did not appear to give him any concern. He seemed quite loose from all be- low, till without any struggle, either of body or mind, he calmly gave up his soul to God. Tues. 5. — We set out early, and the next day at noon, met the little Society at Windsor. We called at Brentford likewise, and after a short stop, rode on and reached London in the evening. Sun. 17. — I laboured much with one of our brethren, whose eyes the Antinomians had .iust opened, and for the present he seemed to be convinced. But I doubt that conviction will not continue ; it being not so easy to re- move any one from that Gospel, which flesh and blood hath revealed unto them. My exhorting the congregation here not to consult with flesh and blood, but to attend the morning preaching, occasioned my receiving the following letter : — "Dear Sih, " For some time past I have been very negligent of coming in a morning, though I have been often severely reproved in my own mind for omitting that, which I knew was my duty both to God and my brethren : and fi om time to time, when you have exhorted us to partake of so useful a privilege, I have always been condemned. " A few days ago, 1 set myself to consider whence this slackness must proceed ; and I soon saw, the root of it was an evil heart of unbelief, departing from the living God, and therefore from his service. The peiuicious branches of this I found to be ignorance and sloth. It was ignorance of myself that caused me to cry. Peace, peace ; and to say with- in myself, I know enough and am satisfied. And while I was in this state, piide, anger, lust, worldly-mindedness, levity, and careless- ness towards God and man, successively got the dominion over me, so that I was no more like a Christian than like an angel. Yet I felt 206 REV. J. WKSLEVS ri7«. but liule tioiible for it (save at times.) and thereby 1 sunk into a gulph of slotli, -wliicli got dominion over me in sucli a manner, that I not only was content frequently to lie in bed till eight, but in the day time did not care to stir one step forward, especially if it were to visit the siclc or distressed. I was forced to drag myself to and fio, aud a heavy load I was to myself ! And yet my eyes ■were so blinded, that I was scaice sensible of my sin. The cross I could hardly bear naming ; for being use to shun it at all times, it became a very hai'sh word to me, and I did not love to hear of it. But, glory be to God, ever since this examination, I have been a little stirred up ; though still I am in danger of this evil or any other. Lord, leave me not ; for without thee I can do nothing. " 1 find whenever I know myself poor, miserable, and blind, and foolish ; and while I have a deep sense of my want of love, humility, me&kness, seriousness, and wisdom, I then am in earnest in every duty, particu- larly rising in tlie morning. But when I am inwardly careless and proud, full and wise enough, then I can very quietly neglect not only this, but every help which God has given me. " And yet (to speak the whole truth) I am apt to attribute some part of my late sloth and slackness to too smooth a doctrine, which it seems to me has been lately preached amonjf us : I thought the doctrine of perfeclion, in all its parts, (perfect love, meekness, humility, resignation,) has not been so strenuously insisted upon, as in times past, but only now and then mentioned in general terras ; and hereby I was encouraged to be content in this grovelling state, hanging between nature and grace, flesh and spirit. Then it was suggested, ' Lying in bed is not expressly forbidden in Scripture, nor is rising early expressly commanded.' Yet, glory be to God, I had power from him to resist and overcome this thought : and being earnest with the Lord last night, this morning he did give me both a will and a power to break through, which I thankfully used, and came to meet my brethren at five, with primitive joy and satisfaction. "W. B." Mon. 18. — I set out with Richard Moss for Newcastle, Wednesday, 20th. Soon after we passed through Leicester, a gentleman of Leicester overtook us, and kept us company to Loughborough, dined with us there, then rode back to Leicester. His main business, I found, was to talk with me. He said, he had long been very low-spirited, had had the very best advice and taken abundance of physic, and yet was as bad, or worse than ever. I explained his case to him at large, and advised him lo apply to that Physician, who alone heals the broken in heart. In the evening I preached to the little flook at Nottingham. Next day William Holmes met us at Doncaster, and piloted us through the mire, and water, and snon-, lalely fallen, to Sykehouse. Finding the congregation ready, 1 began preaching as soon as I came in, and exhorted them to follow after the greal gift of God. Several from Epworth met us here, and wo rej oiced unto God with reverence. FH. d2. — There was so much snow about Boroughbridge, that we could go on but very slowly; insomuch that the night overtook us, when we wanted six or seven miles to the place where we designed to lodge. But we pushed on at a venture, across the Moor, and abouteight, came to .Sandhutlon. Sat. 23. — We found the roads abundantly worse than they liad been the day before ; not only because the snows were deeper, which made the causeways in many places impassa- ble, (and turnpike roads were not known in these parts of England, till some years after,) but likewise because the hard frost, succeed- ing the thaw, had made all the ground like glass. We were often obliged to walk, it being impossible to ride, and our horses fell down while we were leading them, but not once while we were riding them, during the whole journey. It was past eight before we got to Gateshead Fell, which appeared a great pathless waste of wliite. The snow filling up and covering all the roads, we were at a loss how to pi'oceed, when an honest man of Newcastle, overtook and guided us safe into the town. Many a rough journey have I had before ; but one like this I never had, between wind and hail, and rain, and ice, and snow, and driving sleet, and piercing cold ; but it is passed; those days will return no more, and are therefore as though they had never been. " Pain, disappointment, sicljnpss, strife. VVliatp't'i motesls or troubles life, Hovvevv grievous in its stay, It shakes the tenement of clay ; W'iieri past, as nothing we esteem : And pain, like pleasure, isa dream." On Monday and Tuesday, I diligently inquired. Who were olT'ended at each other ? This being the sin which of all others most ea.sily besets the people of Newcastle. And as many of them as had leisure to meet, I heard face to face. It was now an easy thing to remove their offences, for God was in the work ; so that they were one and all, as wil- ling to be reconciled to each other, as I was to have them. Februanj 27th, being Ash-Wednesday, after the public prayers, the little Church in our house met together. Misunderstandings were cleared up and we all agreed to set out anew, hand in hand, and by the gjace of God, to forward one another in running the race which is set before us. Sun. March 3. — As I was walking up Pil- grim Street, hearing a, man call after me, I stood still. He came up and used much abu- sive language, intermixed with many oaths and curses. Several people came out to see 1740.1 JOURNAL. 807 what was the nialter ; on which he pushed me twice or thrice, and went away. Upon inqniry, I found this man had signa- lized liimself of a long season, by abusing and throwing stones at any of our family, who went that way. Therefore I would not lose the opportunity, but on Monday, 4th, sent him the following note : — "Robert Young, " I EXPECT to see you between this and Friday, and to hear from you that you are sensible of yonr fault ; otherwise in pity to your soul, I shall be obliged to inform the Magistrates of your assaulting me yesterday in the street. " I am " Your real Friend, " John Wesley." Within two or three hours, Robert Young came, and promised a quite different behavi- our. So did this gentle reproof, if not save a soul from death, yet prevent a multitude of 9ins. We had a useful sermon at All-Saints, in the moniing, and another at our own church in the afternoon. I was much refreshed by both, and united in love both to the Preachers, and the Clergy in general . The next day I wrote to a friend as fol- lows : — "■ Nervcastle upon-Tyne, March 11, 1745. " I HAVE been drawing up this morning, a short state of the cause between the Clergy and us. I leave you to make any such use of it as you believe will be to the glory of God., " 1. About seven years since, we began preaching inward present salvation as at- tainable by faith alone. "2. For preaching this doctrine wo were forbidden to preach in the churches. "3. We then preached in private houses, as occasion offered ; and when the houses could not contain the people, in the open air. "4. For this, many of the Clergy preached or printed against us, as both heritics and schismatics. " 5. Persons who were convinced of sin beg- ged us to advise them more particularly how to flee from the wrath to come. We replied. If they would all come at one time, (for they were numerous,) we would endeavour it. "0. For this we were represented, both from the pulpit and the press, (we have heard it with our ears, and seen it with our eyes,) as introducing Popery, raising sedition, practising both against Church and State : and all manner of evil was publicly said both of us, and those who were accustomed to meet with hs. "7. Finding some truth herein, viz. That some of those who so met walked disorderly, we immediately desired them not to come to us any more. "8. And the more steady were desired to overlook the rest, that we might know if tliey walked according to the Gospel. " 9. But now several of the Bishops began to speak against us, either in conversation or in public. " 10. On this encouragement, several of the Clergy stirred up the people to treat us as outlaws or mad dogs. " 11. The people did so, both in Stafford- shire, Cornwall, and many other places. " 13. And they do so still, wherever they are not restrained by their fear of the secular. Magistrate. " Thus the case stands at present. Now, what can we do, or what can your brethren do, toward healing this breach, which is highly desirable, that we may withstand with joint force the still increasing flood of Popery, Deism, and immorality ? " Desire of us any thing we can do with a safe conscience, and we will do it immediately. Will you meet us hei'e ? Will you do what we desire of you, so far as you can with a safe conscience ? " Let us come to particulars. Do you de- sire us, 1. To preach another, or to desist from preaching this doctrine ? " We think you do not desire it, as knowing we cannot do this with a safe conscience. Do you desire us, 2. To desist from preaching in private houses, or in the open air? As things are now circumstanced, this would be the same as desiring us not to preach at all. " Do you desire us, 3. 'J'o desist from advi- sing those who now meet together for that purpose ? Or, in other words to dissolve our Societies ? " We cannot do tliis with a safe conscience ; for we apprehend many souls would be lost thereby, and that God would require their blood at our hands. " Do you desire us, 4. To advise them only one by one ? " This is impossible, because of their number. " Do you desire us, 5. To suffer those who walk disorderly still to mix with the rest ? " Neither can we do this with a safe consci- ence ; ' because, evil communications corrupt good manners.' " Do you desire us, 6. To discharge those Leaders of Bands or Classes (as we term them) who overlook the rest? " This is, in effect, to suffer the disorderly walkeis still to mix with the rest, which we dare not do. " Do you desire us, lastly, To behave with reverence toward those who 'are overseers of the Church of God. and with tenderness both to the character and persons of our brethren the inferior Clergy ? " By the grace of God, we can and will do this. Yea, our conscience beareth us witness, that we have already laboured so to do ; and that at all times and in all places. SOS REV J. WESLEY'S [I7+S. " If you ask, What we desire of you to do ? We answer, 1. We do not desire any one of you to let us preacli in your church, either if you believe us to preach false doctrine, or if you have upon any other ground, the least scruple of conscience concerning it. But we desire any one who belicTes us to preach true doctrine, and has no scruple at all in this matter, may not be either publicly or privately discouraged frora inviting us to preach in his church. " 2. We do not desire that any one who thinks we are heretics or schismatics, and that it is his duty to preach or print against us as such, should refrain therefrom, so long as he thinks it his duty : (although in this case, the breach can never be healed.) " But we desire that none will pass such a sentence, till he has calmly considered both sides of the question : that he would not condemn as unheard, but first read what we have written, and pray earnestly that God may direct him in the right way. " 3. We do not desire any favour, if either Popery, sedition, or innnorality, be proved against us. " But we desire you will not credit without proof, any of those senseless tales that pass current with the vulgar: that, if you do not credit them yourselves, you will not relate them to others ; (which we have known done ;) yea, that you will confute them as far as ye have opportunity, and discountenance those who still retail them abroad. " We do not desire any preferment, favour, or recommendation, from those that are in authority, either in Church or State. But we desire, " 1. That if any thing material be laid to Our charge, we may be permitted to answer for ourselves. 2. That you would hinder your dependeats from stirring up the rabble against us, who are certainly not the proper judges of these matters. And, 3. That you would elTectually suppress and thoroughly discountenance all riots and popular insur- rections, which evidently strike at the foun- dation of all government whether of Church or State. " >>'ow, these things you certainly can do, and that with a safe conscience. Therefore, till these things are done, the continuance of the breach is chargeable on you, and you only." Sat. 16. — I visited part of the sick ; for I could not see them all in one day. I found many in heaviness, through various tempta- tions, added to that of bodily pain ; but none sorrowing as men without hope, though some deeply mourning after God. The following week I visited the Societies in the country. On Thursday 28th, a gen- tletiian called at our house, who informed me his name was Adams ; that he lived about forty miles from Newcastle, at Osmotherly, in Yorkshire, and had heard so many strange accounts of the Methodists, that he could not rest till he caine to inquire for himself. I told him he ■l^as welcome to stay as long as he pleased, if he could live on our lenten fare. He made no difficulty of this, and willingly stayed till the Monday se'nnight following, when he returned home fully satis- fied with his journey. Saturday, April 6. — ^Mr. Stephenson, of whom I bought the ground on which our House is built, came at length, after delaying it more than two years, and executed the writings. So I am freed from one more care. May I, in every thing, make known my re- quest in God ! We met at four in the morning on Easter- Day, and great was our joy in the Lord. I preached on, " The Lord is risen indeed ;" and at Southbiddick at seven o'clock. In the evening many of our brethren from all parts were present, and we again praised God with joyful lips. Mon. 16. — We met at half-past four, and the room was filled from end to end. Many of the rich and honourable were there ; so that I found it was time for me to fly away. x\t eight I preached in the street at Chester, to a large and quiet congregation. At Dar- lington (it being the Fair-day) we could scarce find a place to hide our head. At length we got into a little inn, but were obliged to be in a room where there was another set of company, some of whom were cursing and swearing much. Before we went away, I stepped to them, and asked, " Do you think yourselves that this kind of talkiag i» right?" One of them warmly replied, " Sir, we have said nothing which we have need to be ashamed of." I said, " Have you not need to be ashamed of disobliging your best friend ? And is not God the best friend you have ?" They stared fi rst at me, and then at one another ; but no man answered a word. In the evening I preached at the inn in Northallerten, where Mr. Adams and some of his neighbours met me. On his saying, " He wished I could have time to preach in his house, at Osmotherley," I told him, " I would have time, if he desired it ;" and ordered our horses to be brought out immediately. We came thither between nine and ten. It was about an hour before the people were gathered together. It was after twelve be- fore I lay down ; yet, (through the blessing of God,) I felt no weariness at all. Tnes. 16. — I preached at five, oa Rom. iii. 22. to a large congregation, part of whom had sat up all night, for fear they should not wake in the morning. Many of them. I found, either were, or had been. Papists. how wise are the ways of God ! How am 1 brought, without any care or thought of mine, into the centre of the Papists in York- shiie? O that God would arise and main- tain his own cause ! And all the idols let him utterly abolish I ir«.] JOURNAL. In the evening we came to Wed- nesbury. A while ago the waves here were " mighty and raged horribly. But the Lord that dwelleth on high is mightier," and has stilled the madness of the people. I preached at seven without any noise or hinderance at all. All was equally quiet on Saturday. Siwt. S. — The number of peopleeven at five obliged me to preach abroad. About one I preached at Tipton-Green, and about four at Wednesbury. A few persons at first threw some clods : but they were quickly glad to retreat; so that there was no interruption at all while I applied those gracious words of our Lord : " Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." I made haste from hence toGoston's-Green, near Birmingham, where I had appointed to preach at six. But it was dangerous for any who stood to hear ; for the stones and diit were flying from every side, almost without intermission, for near an hour. However, very few persons went away. I afterwards met the Society, and exhorted them, in spite of men and devils, to continue in the grace of God, Mon. 6.— I dined at Studley, where a poor man was swearing almost at every sentence. I asked him, " If he thought that was well done." And began to tell him, how God loved him. He got up as in amaze, made many bows, said, " I ask pardon. Sir, of God and you : and hope it will be a warning to me all the days of my life." In the evening I preached at Evesham. The next day Mr. Taylor of Quinto came, who, on Wednesday, 8th, rode with us to 1745.] JOURNAL. II Oxford. I cannot spencl one day here, with- out heaviness in my heart, for my brethren's sake. O God, when wilt thou show these, who say tliey are rich, that they are poor, and miserable, and blind, and naked ? Fri. 10.— 1 preached at High-Wycombe, in an open place, to a mixed multitude : some of whom were as rude as they dared to be, having none of the great vulgar to set them on. Sat. II. — I came to London. The sower of tares, I found, had not been idle, but shaken many, and moved some from their steadfast- ness, who once seemed to be pillars. The next week, finding no other way to convince some who were hugely in love with that solemn trifle, my brother and I were at the pains of reading over Robert Barclay's Apology with them. Being willing to re- ceive the light, their eyes were opened. They saw his nakedness and were ashamed. Thur. 23. — We had one more conversation with one that had often strengthened our hands ; but now earnestly exhorted us, (What is man !) "To return to the Church ; to renounce all our lay assistants ; to dis- solve our Societies ; to leave off field preach- ing, and to accept of honourable prefer- ment." Wed. 89.— I talked at large with Howel Harris, not yet carried away by the torrent of Antinomianisn. But how long will he be able to stand? Only till he consents to stand neuter. When he is brought, not to oppose, he will quickly yield. I would wish all to observe, that the points in question between us and either the Ger- man or English Antinomians, are not points of opinion, but of practice. We break with no man for his opinion. We think and let think. I cannot better express my sense of this, than it is done by a serious man in the following letter : — " Dear Sir, " I OUGHT to have mentioned sooner my receiving yours, concerning Mr. Edwards of New England. Mr. Robe is of his opinion as to the thing, (the doctrine of particular redemption,) but not as to the absolute ne- cessity of believing either the one or the other side of the question. And it is the maintaining the necessity of his side of the question, which you .iustly blame. For the same reason I suppose you would blame the maintaining the necessity of your side of the question. On whatsoever side of the ques- tion one be, I apprehend this mistake of the necessity of it proceeds from what Mr. Locke calls, " "The association of ideas." People long accustomed to explain the es- sential things of Christianity, in such a par- ticular way, and never having observed how they can be explained in any other, transfer their zeal for these essential things to their own way of explication ; and believe there is a necessary connexion between them, when in fact there is not. This has produced many mischiefs and animosities, among all sorts of people. I would take my ground to stand on for clearing this, on what you say in the same letter to me: ' Whosoever agrees with us in that account of practical rbligion given in "The Character of a Me- thodist," I regard not what his other opini- ons are, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. I am more assured that love is of God, than that any opinion whatsoever is so. Herein may we increase more and more.' " 1 have often thought, since I was favoured with that letter, how far it natively and clearly went, as to many things that occasion contentions and schisms, even among real Christians ; and what, as it natively and clearly follows from this principle, our prac- tice ought to be. "One effect of this has been, to make me think I have not yet met with any set of people, whose practice is not, in several re- markable particulars, inconsistent with this good principle. But I will not suffer myself to be fully persuaded of this as to one set of men, tili I have the happiness to meet with your brother and you, and talk over some particulars, which you will allow me calmly and impartially to lay before you. May the Holy Ghost lead you into all truth, and into every right way I " As to outward communion with those in whom your characteristic is found, — " 1. Is it not our duty and theirs, to keep that communion together, as far as we can without sin ? And, except in that case, is not separating from each other, even in outward communion, a sin ? Consequently, is it not a sin in any of us, to set out outward commu- nion on such a foot, that others who have this characteristic cannot j oin in that commu- nion without sin in them ? Is it not also our duty not to stumble them, by our way of in- sisting on our particular opinions? And is it not a sin in them, to be easily stumbled at u. on that account 'I " 2. Is it not far wrong in any of us to teach our particular opinions, (especially to those whom we are to instruct in the essentials of religion,) so as to lead them into such an association of ideas between these essentials and those opinions, which want of judgment, narrowness of thought, and impa- tience of spirit, are so apt to lead even the strong into? Do we not often see, how almost incurably this prejudices the weak against their brethren in Christ, and perplexes their minds about those opinions, and takes them off from the serious consideration of the essentials. Nay, have we not seen even the strong in grace, as well as learning, mistake the Lord's shining on their souls, on account of their receiving and applying the essentials, for an approbation of their parti- I cular opinions J And have we not seen such C12 RKV. I. WESLEY'S [1715. hereby led to bear persecution from, anil in their turn to inflict it on, their brethren ? Almost every one cries out against this spirit of persecution. But few seem to dive into the cause of it : and fewer still heartily seek after and follow the efl'ectual cure. And therefore, " 3. Is it not the duty both of Ministers and of private Christians, in their several stations, to show that our particular opinions are not so important, but that one in whom the grand characteristic is found, may hold different, nay contrary opinions ? Is it not the duty of all, in their respective stations, to prevent or dissolve that groundless associ- ation of ideas? And is not the quite con- jtrary done by almost all ? Do they not pro- ceed, as if they were rather desirous to esta- blish (not dissolve) that association of ideas, in favour of their own particular opinions ? And thereby (though perhaps their own hearts hide it from them) to establish their party, and fix their adherents unto them ? " 4. Since, as you justly say, ' We are more sure that love is of God than that any opinion whatsoever is so,' is it not our duty to follow that love with all our brethren in Christ, and the native consequence of it, out- ward communion ? So far, I mean, as that communion does not imply our owning, as true, an opinion which we do not believe to be so. And yet, " 6. When one is a member of a commu- nity, where many are extremely bigoted to their own opinions ; in such a case, may not outward communion with our other brethren in Christ, be kept in some instances and not in others? But still, is it not our duty to nse all our prudence and diligence, to bring all the Lord's people from this bigotry into that dear, mutual, universal love, and that actual communion which is the native conse- quence of it 7 " James Erskine." Sunday, June 9. — In the evening I rode to Colebrooit ; on Monday to Marlborough ; and on Tuesday to Bristol. The Antinomians had taken true pains here also, to seduce those who were showing their faith by their works ; but they had reaped little fruit of their bad labour: for, upon the most diligent inquiry, 1 could not find that seven persons out of seven hundred had been turned out of the old Bible- way. We left Bristol early on Friday, 14th, and on Sunday morning reached St.Ginny's. The church was moderately filled with serious hearers ; but few of tiiem appeared to feel what they heard. I preached both morning and afternoon, and on Monday evening; and many assented to and approved of the truth. Tues. 18. — Being invited by the Rector of, St, Mary Week, (about seven miles from St. Ginny's,) to preach in his church, we went thither in the afternoon. I had not seen, in these parts of Cornwall, either so large a church or so large a congregation. Thence we rode to Laneast, where Mr. Bennet read prayers, and 1 preached, on " the redemption that is in Jesus Christ." Wed. 19. — Tresmere church was filled with- in and without, while I preached, on Rem. iv. 7. Here I took leave of a poor, mad, ori- ginal enthusiast, who had been scattering abioad lies in every quarter. In the evening Mr. Thompson and Sheppard rode with me to St. Earth, and the next day to Redruth. Being informed here of what had befallen Mr. Maxfield, we turned aside toward Cro- wan Church-town ; but in the way we re- ceived information that he had been removed from thence the niglit before. It seems, the valiant constable, who guarded him, having received timely notice that a body of five hundred Methodists were coming to take him away by force, had with great precipitation carried him two miles further, to the house of one Henry Tomkins. Here we found him, nothing terrified by his adversaries. I desired Henry Tomkins to show me the warran'. It was directed by Dr. Borlase, and his father, and Mr. Eustick, to the Constables and Overseers of several parishes, requiring them to apprehend all such able-bodied men as had no lawful call- ing or sufficient maintenance ; and to bring them before the aforesaid gentlemen at Mara- zion, on Friday, 2!st, to be examined whether they were proper persons to serve his Majesty in the land-service. It was indorsed (by the Steward of Sir John St. Aubin) with the names of seven or eight persons, most nf whom were well known to have lawful callings, and a sufiScient main- tenance thereby. But that was all one : they were called Methodists ; therefore soldiers they must be. Underneath was added, " A person, his name unknown, who disturbs the peace of the parish." A word to tlie wise ! The good men easily understood this could be none but the Metho- dist Preacher ; for who " disturbs the peace of the parish" like one who tells all drunk- ards, whoremongers, and common swearers, " You are in the high road to hell?" When we came out of the house, forty or fifty myrmidons stood ready to receive us ; but I turned full upon them, and their courage failed: nor did they recover till we were at some distance. Then they began blustering again, and throwing stones, one of which struck Mr. Thompson's servant. Fri. 31. — We rode to Marazion ; (vulgarly called Marketjew.) Finding the Justices were not met, we walked up St. Michael's ftlount. The house at the top is surprisingly large and pleasant. Sir John St. Aubin had taken much pains, and been at a considerable expense, in repairing and beautifying the apartments ; and when- the seat was finished, the owner died ! About two Mr. Thompson and I went into 745.] JOURNAL. ai3 the room, where the Justices and Coramis- siouers were. After a few minutes, Dr. Boi - lase stood up, and asked, " Whether we had any business !" I told him, " We have : we desiied to be heard concerning one who was lately apprehended at Crowan.*' He said, " Gentlemen, the business of Crowan does rot come on yet. You shall be sent for when itdoes." So weretired, and waited in another room till after nine o'clock. They delayed the affair of Mr. MaxSeld (as we imagined they would) to the very last. About nine he was called, I would have gone in then ; but Mr. Thompson advisedto waitalittle longer. The next information we received was, that they had sentenced him to go for a soldier. Hearing this, v/e went straight to the Com- mission-chamber ; but the honourable gentle- men were gone. They had ordered Mr. Maxfield to be im- mediately put on board a boat, and carried for Penzance. We were informed they had first offered him to the captain of a man of war, that was just come into the harbour: but he answered, " I have no authority to lake such men as these, unless you would have me give him so much a week, to preach and to pray to my people.*' Sut. 22. — We reached St. Ives about two in the morning. At five I preached on, " Love your enemies;" andatGwenap, in the even- ing, on " All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." We heard to day that as soon as Mr. Max- field came to Penzance, they put him down into the dungeon ; and that the Mayor being inclined to let him go, Dr. Borlase had gone thither on purpose, and had himself read the Articles of War in the Court, and delivered him to one who was to act as an officer. Sm«. 23. — I preached in Gwenap at five, and about eight at Stithians, to a large and quiet congregation. Thence we went to Wen- dron church. At two I preached a mile and a half from the church, under a large shady tree, on part of the Epistle for the day, " Marvel not, if the world hate you." At five I began at Crowan, the head-quarters of the people that delight in war. While I was expounding part of the second morning les- son, Capt. R ds came with a party of men ready for battle ; but their master riding away in two or three minutes, their counte- nances quickly fell. One and another stole off his hat, till they were all uncovered ; nor did they either move or speak tilL I had finished my discourse. We rode hence to St. Ives, where, Mon- day, 24-th, I preached at five, on •' Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." As we returned from church at noon, a famous man of the town attacked us, for the entertainment of his masters. I turned back and spoke to him, and he was ashamed. In the afternoon, as I was walking over the Market-Place, he just put out his head ; but «fter one scream, ran back into the house with great precipitation. We expected a visit in the evening from some of the Devil's drunken companions, who swarm here on a holiday, so called ; but none appeared; so, after a comfortable hour, we praised God, and parted in peace. Tuesday, 25. — We rode to St. Just. I preached at seven to the largest congregation I have seen since my coming. At the Meet- ing of the earnest loving Society, all our hearts were in a flame : and again at five in the morning, while I explained, " There is no condemnation to them that aie in Christ Jesus." When the preaching was ended, the Con- stable apprehended Edward Greenfield, (by a warrant from Dr. Borlase,) a tinner, in the forty-sixth year of his age, having a wife and seven children. Three years ago he was eminent for cursing, swearing, drunkenness, and all manner of wickedness ; but those old things had been for some time passed away, and he was then remarkable for a quite con- trary behaviour. I asked a little gentleman at St. Just, '* What objection there was to Edward Greenfield?" He said, " Why the man is well enough in other things ; but his impu- dence the gentlemen cannot bear. Why, sir, he says, he knows his sins are forgiven 1" — And for this cause he is adjudged to banish- ment, or death ! I preached at Morva and Zunnor, in my return to St. Ives. Fri. 28.— Mr. Thompson and Bennet re- turned home. Sat. 29. — I preached at St. Just again, and atMorva and Zunnor on Sunday, 30th. Abou six in the evening, I began preaching at St Ives, in the street, near John Nance's door. A multitude of people were quickly assem- bled, both high and low, rich and poor, and I observed not any creature to laugh or smile, or hardly move hand or foot. I expounded the Gospel for the day, beginning with, *' Then drew near all the publicans and sin- ners for to hear him." A little before seven came Mr. Edwards from the Mayor, and ordered one to read the proclamation against riots. I concluded quickly after ; but the body of the people appeared utterly unsatis- fied, not knowing how to go away. Forty or fifty of them begged they might be i)re- sent at the meeting of the Society ; and we rejoiced together for an hour in such a man- ner as I had never known before in Cornwall. Tnes, July 5. — I preached in the evening at St. Just. I observed not only several gen- tlemen there, who I suppose never came before, but a large body of tinners, who stood at a distance from the rest, and a great mul- titude of men, women, and children beside, who seemed not well to know why they came. Almost as soon as we had done sing- ing, a kind of gentlewoman began. I have seldom seen a poor creature take so much pains. She scolded and screamed, and spit ut REV. J. WESLEY'S fl'tS. Slid stamped, and wrung her hands, and dis- torted her face and body all manner of ways. I took no notice of her at all, good or bad : nor did almost any one else. Afterwards I feard she was one that had been bred a J^apist ; and when she heard we were so, rejoiced greatly. No wonder she should be proportionably angry, when she was disap- pointed of her hope. Mr. Eustick, a neighbouring gentleman, came, just as I was concluding my sermon. The people opening to the right and left, he came up to me and said, "Sir, I have a war- rant from Mr. Borlase, and you must go with me." Then turning round, he saiel, "Sir, are you Mr. Shepherd ? If so, you are mentioned in the warrant too. Be pleased, Sir, to come with me." We walked with him to a public- house near the end of the town. He asked me, if I were willing to go with him to the Docto r ? I trfld him. Just then, if he pleased. " Sir," said he, "I must wait upon you to your inn; and in the morning, if you will be so good as to go with me, I will show you the way." So he handed me back to my inn and retired. Wed. 3. — I waited till nine, but no Mr. Eustick came. I then desired Mr. Shepherd to go and inquire for him at the house where- in he had lodged ; si forte edormisset hoc villi: he met him coming, as he thought, to our inn. But after waiting some time, we enquired again, and learned he had turned aside to another house in the town. I went thither and asked, " Is Mr. Eustick here?" After some pause, one said, " Yes ;" and showed me into the parlour. When he came down, he said, * ' O Sir, will you be so good as to go ■with meto the Doctor's?" lanswered, "Sir, 1 came for that purpose." " Are you ready, Sir?" lanswered, "Yes." " Sir, I am not quite ready. In a little time, Sij-, in a quar- ter of an hour, I will wait upon you. I will come to William Chenhall's." In about three quarters of an hour he came, and finding there was no remedy, he called for his horse and put forward towards Dr. Borlase's house. But he was in no haste ; so that we were an hour and a quarter riding three or four mea- sured miles. As soon as we came into the yard, he asked a servant, " Is the Doctor at home?" upon whose answering, " No, Sir; he is gone to church:" he presently said, " Well Sir, I have executed my commission. 1 have done. Sir ; I have no more to say." About noon Mr. Shepherd and I reached St. Ives : after a few hours' rest, we rode to Gwenap. Finding the house would not con- tain one-fourth of the people, I stood before the door. I was reading my text, when a man came, raging as if just broke out of the tombs ; and riding into the thickest of the people, seizedlhree or four, one after another, none lifting up a hand against him. A second (gentleman, so called) soon came after, if possible more furious than he ; and ordered his men to seize on some others, Mr. Shepherd in particular. Most of the people, however. stood still as they were before, and bega singing an hymn. Upon this Mr. B. lost aii patience, and cried out with all his might, " Seize him, seize him. I say, Seize the Preacher, for his Majesty's service." But no one stirring, he rode up and sti tick several of his attendants, cursing them bitterly for not doing as they were bid. Perceiving still tliat they would not move, he leaped ofi' his horse, swore he would do it himself, and caught hold of ray cassock, crying, " I take you to serve his Majesty." A servant taking his horse, he took me by the arm, and we walked arm in arm for about three quarters of a mile. He entertained me all the time with the ' ' wicked- ness of the fellows belonging to the Society." When he was taking breath, I said, " Sir, be they what they will, I apprehend it will not justify you in seizing me in this manner, and violently carrying me away, as you said, to serve his Majesty." He replied, " I seize you? And violently carry you away 1 No, Sir, no. Nothing like it. I asked you to go with me to my house, and you said you were willing ; and if so, you are welcome ; and if not, you are welcome to go where you please." I answered, " Sir, I know not if it would be safe for me to go back through this rabble." " Sir, (said he,) I will go with youmyself." He then called for his horse, and another for me, and rode back with me to the place from whence he took me. Thur. 4. — I rodeto Falmouth. About three in the afternoon I went to see a gentlewoman who had been long indisposed. Almost as soon as I was set down, the house was beset on all sides by an innumerable multitude of people. A louder or more confused noise could hardly be at the taking of a city by storm. At first Mrs. B. and her daughter endeavoured to quiet them. But it was la- bour lost. They might as well have attempted to still the raging of the sea. They were soon glad to shift for themselves, and leave K. E. and me to do as well as we could. The rabble roared with all their throats, " Bring out the Canorum ! Where is the Canorum?" (an unmeaning word, which the Cornish generally use instead of Methodist.) No answer being given, they quickly forced open the outer door, and filled the passage. Only a wainscot-partition was between us, which was not likely to stand long. I immediately took down a large looking-glass which hung against it, supposing the whole side would fall in at once. When they began their work, with abundance of bitter imprecations, poor Kitty was utterly astonished, and cried out, " O Sir, what must we do ?" I said, " Wo must pray." Indeed at that time, to all ap- pearance, our lives were not worth an hour's purchase. She asked, " But, Sir, is it not better for you to hide yourself? To getinio the closet?" lanswered, "No: It is best forme to stand just where I am." Among those without were the crews of some priva- teers, which were lately come into the har- 1745.1 JOURNAL. >15 hour. Some of these, being angry at the slowness of the rest, thrust them away, and coming up all together, set their shoulders to the inner door, and cried out, " Avast, lads, avast !" Away went all the hinges at once, and the door fell back into the room. I step- ped forward at once into the midst of them, and said, " Here I am. Which of you have any thing to say to me ? To which of you have I done any wrong 7 To you ? Or you ? Or you?" I continued speaking till I came, oareheaded as I was, (for I purposely left ray hat, that they might all see my face,) into the middle of the street ; and then raising my voice, said, " Neighbours, countrymen I Do you desire to hear me speak 1" They cried vehemently, " Yes, yes. He shall speak. He shall. Nobody shall hinder him." But having nothing to stand on, and no advantage of ground, I could be heard by few only. However, I spoke without intermission, and, as far as the sound reached, the people were still : till one or two of their captains turned about and swore, " Not a man should touch him." Mr. Thomas, a Clergyman, then came up, and asked, " Are you not ashamed to use a stranger thus?" He was soon seconded by two or three gentlemen of the town, and one of the Aldermen ; with whom I wallced down the town, speaking all the time, till I came to Mrs. Maddern's house. The gentlemen proposed sending for my horse to the door, and desired me to step in and rest the mean time. But on second thoughts, they judged it not advisable to let me go out among the people again. So they chose to send my horse before me to Penryn, and to send me thither by water ; the sea running close by the back-door of the house in which we were. I never saw before, no, not at Walsal it- self, the hand of God so plainly shown as here. 'J here I had many companions, who were willing to die with me; here not a friend, but one simple girl, who likewise was hurried away from me in an instant, as soon as ever she came out of Mrs. B.'s door. There I received some blows, lost part of my clothes, and was covered over with dirt. Here, although the hands of perha|)S some hundreds of people were lifted up to strike or throw, yet they were one and all stopped in the midway, so that not a man touched me with one of his fingers ; neither was any thing thrown from first to last ; so that I had not even a speck of dirt on my clothes. Who can deny that God heareth the prayer, or that he hath all power in heaven and earth ? I took boat at about half an hour past five. Many of the mob waited at the end of the town, who seeing me escaped out of their hands, could only revenge themselves with their tongues ; but a few of the fiercest ran along the shore, to receive me at my landing. I walked up the steep narrow passage from the sea, at the top of which the foremost man stood. I looked him in the face, and said, " I wish you a good night." He spake not, nor moved hand or foot, till I was on horse- back. Then he said, " I wish you were in hell," and turned back to his companions. As soon as I came within sight of Tolcarn, (in Wendron parish,) where I was to preach in the evening, I was met by many, running as it were for their lives, and begging me to go no further. I asked, " Why not?" They said, " The Churchwardens and Constables, and all the heads of the Parish, are waiting for you at the top of the hill, and are resolved to have you : they have a special warrant from the "Justices met at Helston, who will stay there till you are brought." I rode directly up the hill, and observing four or five horsemen, well dressed, went straight to them, and said, " Gentlemen, have any of you any thing to say to me? I am John Wesley." One of them appeared extremely angry at this, that 1 should " presume to say, I was Mr. John Wesley." And I know not how I might have fared, for advancing so bold an assertion, but that Mr. Collins, the Minister of Redruth, (accidentally, as he said,) came by. Upon his accosting me, and saying, " He knew me at Oxford," ray first anta- gonist was silent, and a dispute of another kind began: "Whether this preaching had done any good?" I appealed to matter of fact. He allowed, (after many words,) "People are the betterfor the present ;" but, added, " To be sure, by and by they will be as bad, if not worse, than ever." When he rode away, one of the gentlemen said, " Sir, I would speak with you a little : let us ride to the gate." We did so, and ha said, " Sir, I will tell you the ground of this. All the gentlemen of these parts say, that you have been a long time in France and Spain and are now sent hither by the Pretender and that these Societies are to join him.' Nay, surely, all the gentlemen in these parts will not lie against their own conscience ! I rode hence to a friend's house, some miles ofi', and found the sleep of a labouring man is sweet. I was informed there were many here also who had an earnest desire to hear " this preaching." But they did not dare. Sir V n having solemnly declared, nay, and that in the face of the whole con- gregation, as they were coming out of church, " If any man of this parish dare hear these fellows, he shall not come to my Christ- mas-feast I" Fri. n. — As we were going to Trezilla, (in Gulval parish,) several met us in a great consternation, and told us, the Constables and Churchwardens were come, and waited for us. I went straight on, and found a serious congregation, but neither Churchwar- den nor Constable, nor any creature to mo- lest us, either at the preaching or at the meet- ing of the Society. After so many storms, we now enjoyed the calm, and praised God from the ground of the heart. 16 REV. J. WESLEY'S [l/'4o. Sat. 6.— I rode with Mr. Shepherd, to Givenap. Here also we found the people in the utmost consternation. Word was brought that a great company of tinners, made drunlc on purpose, were coming to do teriible things. I laboured much to compose their minds ; but fear had no ears, so that abund- ance of people went away. I preached to the rest, on " Love your enemies." The event showed this also was a false alarm, an arti- fice of the Devil, to hinder men from hearing the word of God. Sun. 7. — I preached, at five, to a quiet con- gregation ; about eight at Stithians. Between six and seven in the evening we came to Tol- carn. Hearing the mob was rising again, I began pieaching immediately. I had not spoke a quarter of an hour before they came in vi'.w. One Mr. Trounce rode up first, and began speaking to me, wherein he was roughly interrupted by his companions. Yet, as I stood on a high wall, and kept my eyes upon them, many were softened, and grew calmer and calmer ! which some '-f iheir champions observing, went round and sud- denly pushed me down. I alighted on my feet, without any hurt, and finding myself close to the warmest of the horsemen. I took hold of his hand, and held it fast, while I expostulated the case. As for being con- vinced, he was quite above it : however, both he and his fellows grew much milder, and we parted very civilly. Mon. 8. — I preached at five, on " Watch and pray," to a quiet and earnest congrega- tion. We then rode on to St. Ives, the most still and honourable post (so are the times changed) which we have in Cornwall. Tues. 9. — I had just began preaching at St. Just, when Mr. E. came once more, took me by the hand, and said, " I must go with him." To avoid making a tumult, I went. He said, " I had promised, last week, not to come again to St. Just for a month." I absolutely denied the having made any such promise: after about half an hour he handed me back to my inn. Wed. 10. — In the evening I began to ex- pound, (at Trevouan,inMorva,) "Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." In less than a quarter of an hour, the Consta- ble and his companions came, and i ead the proclamation against riots. When he had done, I told him, " We will do as you re- quire; we will disperse within an hour ;" and went on with my sermon. After preaching, I had designed to meet the Society alone ; but many others also followed with such ear- nestness, that I could not turn them back : so I exhorted them all, " To love their ene- mies, as Christ hath loved us." They felt what was spoken : cries and tears were on every side ; and all could bear witness, " Even now the Lord doth pour The blesKing from above ; A kindly gracious shower Of heart-reviving love." Thur, 11. — I found some life even at Zun- nor, and on Fiiday, lath, at Gulval. Sat. 13. — 1 met the Stewards of all the So- cislies, at St. Ives ; and preached in the eve- ning at Gwenap, without interruption. Skii. 14. — At eight I preached at Stithians, and earnestly exhorted the Society, "Not to think of pleasing men, but to count all things loss, so that they might win Christ." Befo.n I had done, the Constables and Churchwar- dens came, and pressed one of the hearers for a soldier. Mon. 15. — Mr. Bennet met us at Trewint, and told us, Francis Walker had been driven thonce, and had since been an instrument of gieat good, wherever he had been. Iiid^vd I never remember so great an awakening in Cornwall, wroughtin so short atime; among youn^ and old, rich and poor, from Trewint quite to the sea-side. I preached between four and five, and then went on to Laneast church, where I read prayers, and preached on, "There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus," O how pleasant a thing to even outward peace I What would not a man give for it, but a good conscience. Tues. 16. — I read prayers at five, and preached in Tresmere church. About three I preached in St. Mary Week church, on " Repent ye, and believe the Gospel." Be- tween six and seven I began reading prayers at Tamerton, where I preached on John iv. S4. Wed. 17.— I rode to Mr. Thompson's, near Barnstaple, and the next evening to Miae- head. Early on Friday, 19th, we went on board, and in about four hours crossed the channel, and reached Fonmon. We were here, as it were, in a new world : in peace, and honour, and abundance. How soon should I melt away in this sunshine ! But the goodness of God suffered it not. In the morning I rode to CardiiF, where also there had been much disturbance, but now all was calm. I preached there in the even- ing. God gave a blessing with his word, and we greatly rejoiced before Him. Sitm. 21. — I preached at Cardiff, at five; and at Wenvo, morning and afternoon. In the evening I preached again, at Cardiflf, in the Castle-yard, on, " Great is the mystery of godliness." I never saw such a congic- gation in Wales before ; and all behaved as men fearing God. Mon. 22. — I preached at half an hour after four, and then set out with Mr. Hodges, Rector of Wenvo, for Garth. Mr. Phillips guided us, till he thought all the difficulty was over ; but it proved otherwise ; for al- most as soon as he left us, the night coming on, we got out of the road, and might very probably have wandered till day-light, had not a gentleman met us, and rode out of his way, to show us to Mr. Gwynne's house. 1746.] JOURNAL. SS7 Tiieg. 93. — ^I preached, about noon, at Ma- esmenays, to a larger congregation than the church could contain. About three 1 preach- ed at Builth; five Clergymen of us were present, two Justices of the Peace, and well nigh all the grown people in tlie town. 1 had not known so solemn a season before, since we came into Wales. Wed. 24. — I preached at Builth again, and afterwards at Maesmennys. Thence Mr. Phillips rode with us to Landdu church, where I preached, at six, to a small serious congregation; and the next evening, Thurs- day, 25th, I came back safe, blessed be God, to Bristol. I found both ray soul and body much refreshed in this peaceful place. Tkur, Aug. 1, and the following days, we had our second Conference, with as ma- ny of our brethren that labour in the word as could be present. During my stay here, I took the opportunity of visiting the little So- cities round Bristol, in Wiltshire and Somer- setshire. Mon. 12. — I was desired to read over my old friend Anthony Purver's Essay towards a new translation of the Bible. But how was I disappointed ! I found the text flat and dead ; much altered indeed, but commonly for the worse ; and the notes merely critical, dull and dry, without any unction, or spirit, or life. I had now leisure to look over the letters I had received this summer, some extracts of which are here subjoined : — " London, May 26, 174-5. "Rev. Sir, "Mary Cook, who had been ill for above six months, grew much worse a week or two ago. She had been long remarkably serious, and greatly desirous of knowing her interest in Christ ; but then her desires were much increased, and she had no rest in her spirit, but cried unto him day and night. On Monday last she mourned more than ever, and would not be comforted ; then she lay still a while, and on a sudden broke out, * Praise God from whom pure blessings flow,' " Her mother asked her the cause of this. She said,, ' O, mother, I am happy, I am hap- py; I shall soon go to heaven:' and many more words she spoke, to the same effect. I called upon her a few hours after, and found her still in a settled peace. She told me, ' I am assured of God's love to my soul. I am not afraid to die. I know the Lord will take me to himself : Lord, hasten the time : I long to be with thee.' On Tuesday and Wednes- day she spoke little, being exceeding weak, but continued instant in prayer. On Wed- nesday, about noon, she desired her mother to get her up into the chair, which she did. A little before three, her mother holding her in her arms, she desired her to let her go. Then placing herself upright in the chair. with her hands laid in her lap, and a calm majesty in her countenance, she said, ' Lord receive my soul,' and expired." Bristol, June 6, 1745. " I have delivered another of my charga to the Lord. On Saturday night, Molly Tho- mas was taken home. She was always con stant in the use of all the means, and be haved well, both at home and abroad. After she was taljen ill, she was distressed indeed, between the pain of her body and the an guish of her soul. But where is all pain gone, when Jesus comes, when he manifests himself to the heart ? In that hour she cried out, ' Christ is mine ! I know my sins are forgiven me.' Then she sung praise to Him that loved her, and bought her with his own blood. The fear of death was gone, and she longed to leave her father, her mother, and all her friends. She said, ' I am almost at the top of the ladder. Now I see the towers before rae, and a large company coming up' behind me. I shall soon go. It is but for Christ to speak the word, and I am gone. I only. wait for that word, ' Rise up, my love, and come away.' " When they thought her strength was gone, she broke out again ; — • 'Christ hath the foundatioiilaid, And Christ sliall build me up : Surely I shall soon be made Partaker of my hope. 'Author of my faith he is; He its linisher shall be : Perfect love shall seal me his To all eternity.' "So she fell asleep. O Lord, my God, glory be to thee for all things. I feel such desires in my soul after God, that my strength goes away. I feel there is not a moment's time to spare, and yet how many do I lose ! Lord Jesus, give me to be more and more diligent in all things. It is no matter to me how 1 was an hour ago. Is my soul now waiting upon God ? O that I may, in all things, and through all things, see nothing but Christ. O that when he comes, he may find me watching ! " Sarah Closton." " June 27, 1746. "Dear Sir, "I sat up with Isaac Kilby three nights , and being greatly comforted by many of his expressions, I believed it would not be losing time to set a few of them down. " On Wednesday, June 18th, when I came into the house, he was supposed to be near his end. His body was in great pain, and just gasping for breath ; but his mind was in perfect peace. "He had little strength to speak; but when he did, (which was now and then on a sudden, as if immediately supported for that purpose,) his words were strangely powerful, j ust as if they came from one who was now before the throne of ^lory. 2A SIS REV. .1. WESLEY'S ri74«. "■When he had just drank something. I said, 'All may drink of the water ot life freely.' He lifted up his hands in great love, and said, ' Yea, all, all ; all the world.' "After long silence, he suddenly asked me, 'How 1 felt myself ?' I replied, 'I find great consolation from the Lord.' He said. ' How strange it is, that such a rebel as I should bring glory to God .'' " When dosing, his mind would roTe ; but even then his discourse consisted chiefly of strong exhortation to some of his acquaint- ance, to repent and persevere in the ways of God. " On Friday I called and found him in the same spirit, full of pain, yet full of joy un- speakable. I could not forbear sitting up with him again. All his words were full of divine wisdom, expressing a deep sense of the presence and mei cy of God, and of his own nnworthiness. "Mention being made concerning his bu- rial, (in the beginning of his sickness, he had desired that Mi-. 'S^'esley might bury him, and preach a sermon from that text, 'Remember thy Creator, in the days of thy youth.') he said, 'Now I do not think of such things: bury me as you will ; yet 1 should be glad to have a sermon preached: but just as flir. Wesley pleases.' "He said to me, ' O go on, and you will rejoice as I do. in the like condition.' He prayed that he m.ight die before the morn- ing : but added, ' Not as I will, but as Thou wilt.' "Thus he continued till Wednesday, June 25th, when I sat up with him again. Being now much weaker, he roved more than ever ; yet when I asked, ' Isaac, how do you find your soul?' he answered, 'I rejoice in God my Saviour. I am as clay in the hands of the potter.' And about half an hour after twelve, he went to sing praise to God and the Lamb forever." Some circumstances related in the following letter, which some may account odd acci- dents, I think are such instances of the pro- vidence of God, as ought to be had in re- membrance. "Bristol, June 2S, 1745. "Rev. Sir, " On May 31st I went to Sykehouse, and exhorted the people at all opportunities. On Monday, June 3d, about three o'clock in the morning, W. Holmes came to me and said, " Brother Moss, I hare been j ust an aked by a dream, that the Constables and Church- wardens came to press you for a soldier. I would have you get up and go to Norton. I did so, and he walked with me about half a mile. At his return, the Constables and Churchwardens were come. They asked him, 'Where is the Preacher?' He said ' I have just carried him away : bat have you a warrant to press such men as these? They answered, ' Yes, we have, and will press lum, if we see him here again.' He replied, 'You shall see him again in that day, when the Lord shall judge the world in righteous ness.' " He came and told me, and advised me to go thence. So I went to Epworth on Tuesday. On ^^'eduesday night I had spoke about a quai ter of an hour, when the Church- wardens and Constables came. They bade me stop. I told them, ' I will, when I have delivered my message.' They cried. 'Bring him away, bring him away.' I thought, ' But they rannot, unless the Lord -will.' The Constable coming up to me, I looked him in the face, and he shrunk back, and said, 'I cannot take him.' His companions swore, ' But we will fetch him soon.' As they were pressing on, many of the people got between, and kept so close together, that for near half an hour they could get no further, Glory be to God, my soul, all the time, was rather in heaven than on earth. "They went out to consult what to do, and soon returned with great staves, where- with they beat down several that stood in their way ; but still they could not ii ake their passage through, till Mr. Maw came, (the chief gentleman in the town,) and sent for me into the house. There we prayed and sung hymns till about eleven o'clock. He then advised me to go out of the town: so many of our brethren went with me to Robert Taylor's house, at Burnham ; where we continued praying and praising God, till about four o'clock in the morning. I then rode back to Norton, and from thence by Leeds, Birstal, and U.U ley-Hall, to Shef- field. " On Wednesday evening, June 12lh, as I was privately conversing with a few of the people, the Constables and Churchwarden^ came up, and dragged me down stairs; but quickly one of them listened a little, and cried out, 'They are at prayers ; I will have nothing to do in this mailer.' The rest be- gan to look at one another, took their hands off me, and went their way. I went from Sheffield, through Derbyshire, Cheshire, and Stalt'ordshire, to Birmingham ; and so on by Evesham, and Stanley. In most places 1 was threatened ; but out of all dangers the Lord deli\ered me. " I remain " Y'our child and servant in Christ, "Richard Moss." "London, July 10, 1746. " Dear Sir, " The faith you mention, I have experi- enced much of, though not continually ; but am groaning for all the glorious privileges of the children of God; and I really believe the greater part of us are earnestly seeking and patiently aspiring after this full redemption. " Heavenly meetings we have had on Wed- 1716.; JOURNAL. 9)9 nesday evening, since we have opened our minds freely to each other. No one speaks but in the fear of God ; so that what is spolce by any, is felt by all the rest ; and if any one begins to tell an unprofitable tale, there is a stop put to it without ofl'ence : so that since I have belonged to the Society, I never found so great love and unity in this Meeting. In- deed so awful it sometimes is, that I seem to be little less than a spirit casting down my crown before the throne. "I find it necessary [to follow after per- fection in every thing, in every place, and in every hour. There are many thoughts I think, many words I speak, and many of my works, I find are now perfect in their kind, i. e. thought, spoke, and done, with a single eye to the glory of God. I cannot think I ought to look for perfection in Ihejuture, and so sit still and be idle at present. 1 received the grace of God, which I now must occupy, or sufi'er loss. " Certainly God is pleased or displeased with all my thoughts, words, and actions, which is manifested to me by the convictions of his Holy Spirit ; and the more I obey God, the more holy 1 am ; and the more holy I am, the more 1 please God. Or, as one expresses it, 'The more I deny myself in thought, word, and deed; of pride, lust, anger, self- will, worldly-mindcdness, the more the good Spirit will dwell and abide in me ; for where sin is, it drives the good Spiritaway.' When my conscience is void of nflence, I enjoy a continual sense of my justification, from whicli flow unspeakable peace, love, and happiness. "I find more and more I must deny my- self. Whatever others may do, I find no peace (nor do I desire it) while my thoughts, words, or actions, are agreeable to nature. "This is my misfortune : Nature has still a part in me, and I often yield to evil thoughts, trifling words, or foolish actions ; works done not in faith, which grieve the Spirit of God, and bring me into misery and trouble: yet I have a good hope I shall go on, from strength to strength, from conquer- ing to conquer. " All is peaceable in this great city. How long it will remain so, is known only to Him that knows all things. My soul seems pre- paring for a storm, and the Spirit of Truth is continually teaching me to divest myself, of all things ; that being in readiness, that hour may not come upon me unawares. I hive nothing outwardly, glory be to God, that keeps me confined to the earth. And I hope what is still in me contrary to the purity of Him, before whom I must shortly stand with- out a covering, will be taken away, before I depart hence, to be no more seen." Tues. Aug. 13. — T rode to Cirencester, and preached there in the evening. Wednesday, 14.th at Oxford; Tli'irsday, 15th, at Wy- combe ; and on Friday, 16th, at London. Sat. 17. — I had much conversation with Mr. Simpson, an original enthusiast. That I might understand him the more thoroughly, I desired him in the evening to give an ex- hortation to the penitents. He did so, and spoke many good things, in a manner pecu- liar to himself. When he had done, I sum- med up what he had said, methodizing and explaining it. O what pity it is, this well- meaning man should ever speak without an interpreter ! Snn. 25. — I saw a poor man, once joined with us, who wanted nothing in this world, but the peace the world cannot give. A day or two before, he had hanged himself, but was cut down before he was dead. He had been crying out ever since, God had left hitn, because he had left the children of God. But he now began to have some glimmering of hope that God would not hide his face for ever. Tues. Sept. 3. — Great was our joy in the Lord, at the public reading of the letters. Part of one was as follows : — "Betlij, near Nampltiich, Angust 2ii, 1743. "I rejoice that the Lord stirs you up more and more, to labour in his vineyard. I am persuaded it is not a small matter, whether we speak or let it alone. If I go into any company, and there be an opportunity to re- prove or exhort, and I come away witho it using it, I am as much condemned in my ovvr conscience as if I had robbed them. Pray for me, that I may have patience to endure the contradiction of sinneis, and that I may always remember, the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God. "Sun. Aug. 4. — We met as usual. As soon as we had begun prayer, theje came the Curate, with a Lawyer. He stayed till we had done prayer, and then asked, 'What is the intent of your m.eeting?' I answeied, 'To build each other up in our most holy faith.' He said, 'But what method do you use?' I answered, ' This is the third Sunday that I have met these my brethren. The first Sunday we read the fifth chapter of St. Matthew, and exhorted one another to follow after the holiness and happiness there describ- ed. Last Sunday we considered the sixth. And now, if we are not hindered, we shall go on to the seventh.' He bade us 'Goon; and he would stay a little and hear us.' By the desire of the rest I read the Chapter, which I had scarce done, when the Lawyer began a long harangue, concerning the dan- ger we were in of running mad. I answei ed, ' Sir, as I perceive you have no design to help us, if you will not hinder us, we shall take it as a favour.' He went out directly, and left the Curate with us, who began to ex- hort us, not to be over anxious about our salvation, but to divert ourselves a little. I told him, ' Sir, we desire, whatever we do, to doall to the glory of God.' 'What !' said he, 'do you deny all diversions ?' I said. 9S0 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1745. 'All which do not agree with that rule.' He hnrried away, and said as he went, ' I wish yon do not fall into some error.' " The following week, grievous threaten- ings were given out, of what we should suffer if we met again. On Friday, 9th, a gentle- man sent for me, and told me, ' he would hire a mob to pull the house down ; for we were the most disturbing dogs in the nation.' I said, ' Sir, if there be a disturbance now, it will lie at your door.' A few of us intend to meet on Sunday, after sermon, to encourage one another in serving God. You say, if we do, you will have the house pulled down ; and then you will say, ' We have made the disturbance!' He said, 'He would send for me another time, and have an hour's discourse with me.' " On Sunday, the man at whose house we were to meet was warned by his landlady not to receive us ; for if he did, the house would surely be pulled down. However, he did receive us. A great many people coming about the house, he told them. If they had a mind they might come in : so they came in, as many as the house would hold. I told them all the design of our meeting. Then we prayed, and I read the first Chapter of St. James, and spoke a little on those words : ' If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of Bod, who giveth to all men liberally, and upuraid- elh not.' And two more of our brethren tes- tified, by their own experience, that he is a God of truth. They stood as dumb men, till we had done, nor did one afterward open his mouth against us. " From this time we have been threatened more and more, especially by the gentry, who say they will send us all for soldiers. Never- theless, on Sunday, 18th, we had a quiet and comfortable meeting. We considered the third Chapter of the First Epistle of St. Peter, which was the evening lesson for the day. We were thankful for the record that is there left us, of the treatment we are to meet with. And we are all much humbled, that we are counted worthy to suffer shame for the sake of Chiist. " I have been ill this fortnight, having got a great cold, but am obliged to keep it to myself as much as I can : because a person here cannot have the very form of godliness, but if he is sick, that is the cause of it. I seem n\ REV. J. WESLEY'S [I'/to. were it only for the sake of this hour, I should not have thought much of staying here longer than I Intended. Betneen one and two in the afternoon, I went to the camp once more. Abundance of people now flocked together, horse and foot, rich and poor, to whom I declared, " There is no dif- ference ; for all have sinned and come short of the glory cf God." I observed many Germans standing disconsolate at the skirts of the congregation : to these I was con- strained (though I had discontinued it so long) to speak a few words in their own language. Immediately they gathered up close together and drank in every word. I received two or three letters while I ■was at Newcastle, part of which is here sub- joined : — " Dear Sir, " For more than three years I walked clearly in the light of God's countenance. Nothing could interrupt my peace, nor could I find the least rising of any evil temper ; so that I believed, I was, in the full sense, born of God ; but at last, I found I had been mis- taken. It is now about a year since I found I could not bear all things ; I could not bear to be slighted by those I loved. This oc- casioned pride and resentment to rise in my heart, so that I was forced to own, ' I have still an evil heart.' Then I was tempted to despair. But the Lord was still nigh me, and lifted up my head. He showed me my sin, yet did He not hide himself from me ; but I could still call him, ' My Lord, and my God.' ''It does not appear to me, that there is any need for us, in this case, to try to pull down one another. For though a person does think he has attained, when he has not, yet if he be simple and sincere, and desires to know himself, God will show him, in the time and manner that seemeth him best. " As to myself, I often think, had I been faithful to the grace of God, I never had needed to know trouble more. For I believe He would have carried me on from grace to grace, till he had made me meet for glory. But I know not if it is needful that 1 should see more of my heart. May His will be done ! Only make me faithful in the fight, and then do what seemeth Thee good. " I find a great difi'erence between what I once felt in myself, and what I feel now. Then I felt nothing but love, and peace, and joy in believing. Now, though I feel a mea- sure of all those heavenly tempers, yet I feel other tempers also ; and if I do not contin- ually fight against them, I am overcome. The Devil tempted me then ; but it was as nothing : for he seemed to have no part in me. But now I find an enemy in my own bosom, that is ready to betray me every moment. I be- lieve, did I not yet expect a full deliverance from sin, I should grow faint and weary. Bat the hops of that gives me fresh courage to go on. For I cannot doubt but I shall be a living witness of it. O may the Lord hasten the time ! Dsar Sir, do not fail to pray, that He may fulfil that g.eat work in " Your Daughter in Christ, " M. F." " Dear Sir, " Sept. 21, 1745. "I WILL let you know, as near as I can, how the Lord hath dealt with me evir since I can remember. When I was five or six years old, I had many serious thoughts about death and judgment. I wanted to be good, but I knew not how. I was often in great trouble for fear I should die and go to hell. If at any time I told a lie, I was like one in hell. I was afraid to be one moment by my- self, for I thought the Devil would come and tear me in pieces ; and so I continued till I was about eight years old. Then I received a measure of the love of God. I loved Jesus Christ, so that I thought I could suifer any thing for his sake. I could not bear to be with other children, but when I was from school, I would go by myself, and pray, and read: I prayed much for death, for I wanted to be with Christ, and I thought if I lived I should sin and offend God. " I continued in this temper till I went to a boarding-school. There I soon trifled away all the grace of God, and could play as welt as the rest, though not witE>»ut convictions ; but I soon stifled them. As I grew in years I grew in sin, and delighted more and more in vanity, till I was fourteen or fifteen years old. I had then a severe fit of illness, in which I made many good resolutions, and when I recovered, 1 began to be more strict in outward duties. I went constantly to church and Sacrament ; but I had the same heart still, that could not forsake my bosom- sins, such as dancing, going to plays, and reading trifling books. The Spirit of the Lord often reproved me for these things ; but I stifled it by thinking, ' Such and such an one does so, and they are very good people.' " When Mr. Whitfield first preached, I went to hear him, and I found great drawings from God. But till I heard your brother and you, I did not know myself. Then I found I was an unbeliever, and that none could help me but Christ. I cried unto Him, and He heard me, and spoke those words with power to my heart: 'Go in peace, thy sins are forgiven thee.' I was in great eostacy of j oy , and love, and cried out, ' I shall never sin any more.' This continued about two months. But havingno acquaintance with any person of experience, I was ignorant of Satan's devices, when he transformed himself into an angel of light. He suggested, ' Christ has fulfilled the law for you. You are no longer subject to ordinances. You are now to be still and wait upon God.' Sol did not go to the Sacrament for two months. Neither did I kneel' down to pray, or use any other ordinance, unless I was moved to it. At first God strove witfc 1745.1 JOURNAL. 223 ine ; but the Devil told me ' it was the spirit of bondage, and I must resist it ; for I was free from the law.' In a little time he left off striving, and I grew quite easy and satisfied ; but withal quite dead and cold. 1 could now hear idle talking without any pain ; nay, and my heart began to join with it. Then I awoke, as one ovt of sleep, and looked for the Lord : but He %ras departed from me. Just then the brethren at Fetter- lane began to preach stillness. I cried out, ' This doctrine is not right ; for by yielding to this, I have lost all my peace and love.' I was now in great distress. The Devil told me, it was impossible to renew me again to repentance ; so that I fell into utter despair, and all my friends believed me to be quite distracted. " I was in .this dark state for more than a. year. It was at the Sacrament the Lord returned to me. The love and joy were the same I felt when I received remission of sins, only much greater. I was in a new world ; my heart was so filled with love to God, and to all mankind, that I thought old things were passed away, and all things in me become new. For near four years I felt no evil in my heart, nor any desire but in sub- mission to the will of God. " I still retain a sense of the love of God to ■ae, and a power to love Him at all times. Other desires are often ready to creep in ; but through the Lord strengthening me, I am more than conqueror. I find a thirst in my soul, which nothing short of the fulness of God can satisfy. O may the Lord hasten that time, when my soul shall be filled with God!" " Leeds, Sept. 30, 1745. " Reverend Sir, — The first sight of you at Wakefield sunk my proud spirits ; and I believe had I not gone up stairs to harden my heart against the truth, what you said would have made a deeper impression upon me. I often afterwards thought, ' These things are true ; but why does nobody un- derstand them, but my husbjuid and Frank Scott ? Then the rich clave to me, and ad- vised me to use my husband ill, and see if that would not drive him from this way. And sometimes I used fair means. But this was dangerous ; for then he could speak freely to me, and I found it stole upon me. But I took great care he should not perceive it, lest he should follow on, and make me like him- se\ft Then I went to the Vicar, who said my husband was mad, and there were no such things as he pretended to. Hereby my heart was hardened more and more, till I re- solved to go away and leave him. So I told bim ; which made him weep much, and strive to show me the wickedness of my resolution. However, by the advice of my old friend the Vicar, I got over that doubt, took about sixty pounds of my husband's money, and fixed the time of my privately setting out for London : but God prevented me, for 1 found myself with child ; so that design was at an end. " Soon after, as few in Wakefield would employ my husband, he was obliged to remove to Leeds. What I now feared was, that they of the Society would come and talk to me. But I soon forced them to stay away, I was so sharp and abusive to any that came. Yet my heart began to soften, and when I spoke things of them which I thought were false, I waS af- terwards checked in my own mind. I began to like that my husband should overcome, when talking to gainsayers. I. went more to church and Sacrament; and the time yOu were here before, when my husband said you should come and see me, it pleased me much, though I hid it from him ; and when he said you were gone, it grieved me sore. Then being un- easy, I went to Mr. M d. He said, You were all wrong ; and that if I went to church and Sacrament, and did as I would be done by, all would be well. So my wound was healed, and I was easy. " On Sunday, June 22d, about midnight, I was taken ill of a fever, but thought no- thing of death till Thursday, when the doctor and apothecary declared my danger, which, with my husband's home speeches, sunk my spirits, and I promised God, how good I would be if he would spare me; but ye» could not abide the Methodists. On Friday, while my husband was talking with the apothecary, of the wickedness of- flattering people with the hopes of life, till they d ed and dropped into hell, my mother brought in the Vicar. He asked the apothecary. How I did ? who said, I was very ill ; but my husband made me worse, by talking of my dying out of Christ, and being damned. The V flew very vehemently at my husband, and said many warm things. My husband answered. ' Speak agreeably to Scripture, and the doctrine of our Church, or I will not hear you.' • What,' said he, ' are you Inspired?' • Are not you. Sir ?' said my husband. ' To the articles of the Church. Before the grace of God, and the inspiration of his Holy Spirit, can no gopd work be done." He made no answer, but left the room in haste. "On Saturday my mother brought the Reverend Mr. S., who said, ' I suppose you are one of these perfection-men?' 'Sir,' said my husband, 'Are not you ? Do you not pray every Sunday, that you may perfectly love God?' He was going away, but my ijio- ther begged him to see me, and asked, if there was any such thing as knowing one's, sins forgiven ? He said some might ; but I might be saved without. My husband said, ' bir, the Homilies speak otherwise ;' and added a few words from them. Mr. S. an- swered, ' You want your head breaking ;'' which surprised me much. However, he went to prayers, but in such a flutter, he for- 2B 990 REV. J. WESLEY'S ri74A. got I was a waman, and prayed for a man. and then went away. " I was sometimes more, sometimes less serious, till Monday afternoon, when an old acquaintance from Wakefield came to see me ; a poor drunken, idle, talking man. When he was gone, my ' husband said he would suffer no more such as him to come near me. I flew into a great rage, on which he went into another room, and poured oiit hls' soul before God for me. The Lord hearkened, and heard, and sent his Holy Spirit, who gave me to think, ' what I had been doing all my life ; and to resolve to give up all for Christ.' Immediately I felt a strong love to G^d, aud a steadfast hope, that if I cried to Him, I should have the knowledge of salvation, by the remission of my sins. When my husband came into the room, I called him to me, and told him how I was. He could hardly believe it ; and to try me, asked. If John Nelson should come and pray with me? I said, ' Yes, or any of the children of God.' Then he took courage, and we wept on each other's neck. When John Nelson came, he strengthened me much. He came a second time between nine and ten. After he went, my husband and sister Fenton prayed with me, till they were quite spent ; but I thought, if they were, I must not. So I looked to God for strength, and He gave it, and I prayed without ceasing till that text came fresh into my mind, 'There is joy in heaven over one sinner ihat repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, that need no repentance.' 1 was then I know not how. I thought Christ stood in the front, and all the angels behind, and on each side of Him, rejoicing over me ; but still I had not a clear sight that my sins were forgiven. However, I now ven- tured to take a little sleep. I slept from two to five. When I awaked, I began to cry out for help ; I thought his chariots were long a coming. I continued in prayer till my hus- band, who sat by me, perceived my prayers were swallowed up in praise. Indeed I was lost in Christ. I knew not where I was. My burden was quite gone, and I found my nature quite changed, and my affections carried away to heaven. Then I broke out into such expressions as I cannot utter now, praising God for what He had done for my soul. My fever also was gone. As soon as I was assured of his love, I was healed both in body and soul ; which I told the Doctor and Apothecary in the morning, who stood like men in amaze, and confessed they had never seen such a thing before. A. deal of people came all that week ; on Wednesday in particular, I was talking to them, without any time for breakfast or dinner, from six in the morning to six at night. Dear Sir, pray for me, that God may keep me, who am " Your unworthy sister, "Jane Bate." Having now delivered my own soul, on Monday, 4th, I left Newcastle Before nine we met several expresses sent to coun- termand the march df the army into Scot- land, and to inform them that they had passed the Tweed and were marching south- ward. "Tuesday, 5th, in the evening, I came to Leeds, and found the town full of boiifires, and people shouting, firing of guns, cursing and swearing, as the English manner of keep- ing holidays is. I immediately sent word to some of the Magistrates, of what I had heard on the road. This ran through the town, as it were, in an instant. And I hope it was a token for good : the hurry in the streets was quashed at once ; some of the bonfires indeed remained. Bu t scarce any one was to be seen about them, but a few children warming their hands. TImr. 7.— I rode to Stabley-Hall in Che- shire, after many interruptions in the way, by those poor tools of watchmen, who stood with great solemnity at the end of almost every village. 1 preached there on Mark i. 1.5, and rode on to Bradbury-Green. Fri. 8. — Understanding that a neighbouring gentleman. Dr. C, had affirmed to many, " That Mr. Wesley was now with the Preten- der, near Edinburgh," I wrote him a few lines : it may be he will have a little more regard to truth, or shame, for the time to come. About noon I preached near Maxfield : in the evening at the Blacb-House. Saturday, 9th, in the afternoon, we came to Penkridge, and lit on a poor, drunken, cursing, swear- ing landlord, who seemed scarce to think there was either God or Devil. But 1 had spoken very little, when his countenance changed, and he was so full of his thanks and blessings, that I could hardly make an end of my sentence. May salvation come to this house also I It was exceeding dark when we rode through Bilston. However we did not stick fast till we came to Wednesbury Town-End. Several coming with candles, I got out of the quagmire, and leaving them to disengage my horse, walked to Francis Ward's and preached on, " Fear not ye ; for I know ye seek Him that was crucified." Sun. 10. — I preaiched at five, and at eight in Wednesbury, (about one at Tipton-Green,) and at four in the afternoon, to well nigh the whole town, high and low, as at <|h^ beginning. Man. 11. — I preached at Birmingham : the next morning I set out, and on Wednesdayi, 13th, reached London. Man. 18. — I spent a little time with B. Armsted, weak in body, but strong in faith. She had been calmly waiting for God, till her hands aud feet grew cold, and she was in aH appearance at the point of death. Then Sa- tan returned with all his force, and covered 1746 1 JOURNAL. her with thick darkness. This threw her into such a vehement wrestling with God, as brought back her fever and her strength ; so that, in all probability, the old murderer saved her life, by his furious attempt to destroy her soul. Fri. 28. — The alarm daily increasing, con- cerning the rebels on one hand, and the French on the other, we perceived the wis- dom and goodness of Him, who hath his way in the whirlwind. The generality of people were a little inclined to think. And many began to own the hand of God. Mon. 25. — I retired to Newington, in order to finish the " Farther Appeal :" the state of the public affairs loudly demanding, that whatever was done, should be done quickly. TImr. 28. — I wrote "A Word to a drunk- ard." Friday, 29lh, I spent an hour with Mr. Lampe, who had been a Deist for many years, till it pleased God by the " Earnest Appeal," to bring hira to a better mind. Monday, December 2. — The alarm still in- creased in London, on account of the nearer approach of 'the rebels. But how easy are all these things to them who can commit both soul aud body to a merciful and faithful Creator 1 About this time I received some farther accounts from the army, the substance of which was as follows : — " October 10, 1745. " Reverend Sir, " I SHALL acquaint you with the Lord's dealings with us, since April last. We marched from Ghent to AUost, on the 14th, where I met with two or three of our brethren in the fields, and we sung and prayed together, and were comforted. On the 15th I met a small company about three miles from the town, and the Lord filled our hearts with love and peace. On the 17th we marched to the camp near Brussels. On the 18th I met a small congregation on the side of a hill, and spoke from those words, " Let us go forth therefore to him without the camp, bearing his reproach." On the 28th, I spoke from those words of Isaiah ; ' Thus saith the Lord concerning the house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now be ashamed, neither shall his face now wax pale.' On the 29th we marched close to the enemy, and when I saw them in their camp, my bowels moved towards them in love and pity for their souls. We lay on our arms all night. In the morn- ing, April 30, the cannon began to play at half an hour after four, and the Lord took away all fear from me, so that I went into the field with joy. The balls flew on either hand, and the men fell in abundance; but nothing touched me till about two o'clock. Then I received a ball through my left arm, and rejoiced so much the more. Soon after I received another in my right, which obliged me to quit the field. But I scarce knew whether I was on earth or in heaven. It was one of the sweetest days T ever en- joyed. " Wm. Cle — TS." "Leare, near Animerp, Oct. 21, 174S. " Since I wrote to you last, 1 have gone through great trials. It was not the least, that I have lost my dear brother Clements for a season, being shot through both his arms. To try me farther, J. Evans, and Bishop were both killed in the battle, as was C. Greenwood soon after. Two more, who did speak boldly in the name of Jesus, are fallen into the world again. So I am left alone. But I know it is for my good. Seeing ini- quity so much abound, and the love of many wax cold, adds wings to my devotion, and my faith grows daily as a plant by the water- side. " April 30. — The Lord was pleased to try our little flock, and to show them his mighty power. Some days before, one of them stand- ing at his tent door, broke out into raptures of joy, knowing his departure was at hand, and was so filled with the love of God, that he danced before his comrades. In the bat- tle, before he died, he openly declared, ' I am going to rest from my labours,' in the bosom of Jesus.' I believe nothing like this was ever heard of before, in the midst of so wicked an army as ours. Some were crying out in their wounds, 'I am going to my Beloved ;' others, ' Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly 1' and many that were not wounded, crying to their Lord, to take them to himself. There was such boldness in the battle among this little despised flock, that it made the oflicers as well as common soldiers amazed ; and they acknowledge it to this day. As to my owh part, I stood the fire of the enemy for above seven hours. Then my horse was shot under me, and I was exposed both to the enemy and our own horse. But that did not discourage me at all ; for I knew the God of Jacob was with me. I had a long way to go, the balls flying on every side, and thousand lay bleeding, groaning, dying, and dead on each hand. Surely I was in a fiery furnace ; but it never singed one hair of my head. "The hotter it grew, the more strength was given me. I was full of joy and love, as much as I could well bear. Going on, I met one of our brethren, with a little dish in his hand, seeking for water. He smiled, and said he had got a sore wound in his leg. I asked, ' Have you gotten Christ in your heart ?' He answered, ' I have, and have had him all the day. Blessed be God that I ever saw your face.' Lord, what am I, that I should be counted worthy to set my hand to the gospel plough? Lord, humble me, and lay me in the dust ! " J. H." Sun. 7. — I took my leave of poor J. C, just embarking for Germany. I admire the jm- tice of God I He who would never long bo REV. J. WESLEY'S [17*9. advised by any who treated him as a reason- able creature, is at length fallen among those who will make him as passive a tool as ever moved upon wire. Wed. 18.— Being the day of the national fast, we met at four in the morning. I preached on Joel li. 12, &c. At nine our service in West-street began. At five I preached at the Foundry again, on, " The Lord sitteth above the water-floods." Abun- dance of people were at West-Street Chapel, and at the Foundry, both morning and even- ing : as also (we understood) at every place of public worship throughout London and Westminster. And such a solemnity and seriousness every where appeared, as had not been lately seen in England. We had, within a short time, given away some thousands of little Tracts among the common people. And it pleased God hereby to provoke others to jealousy; insomuch that the Lord Mayor had ordered a large quantity of papers, dissuading from cursing and swearing, to be printed, and distributed to the train-bands. And this day an earnest exhortation to serious repentance was given at every church-door in or near London, to every person who came out, and one left at the house of every householder who was absent from the church. I doubt not but God gave a blessing therewith ; and perhaps then the sentence of desolation was recalled.. It was on this very day, that the Duke's army was so remarkably preserved, in the midst of the ambuscades at Clifton-Moor. The rebels fired many volleys upon the King's troops, from the hedges and walls behind which tliey lay. And yet from first to last, only ten or twelve men fell, the shot flying over their heads. IVed. 85, — ^I talked with a young man, who seemed to be under strong convictions ; but I fear, only seemed. I am surprised, that in so many years this is the first hypocrite of the kind I have met with; the first, who appeared to have deliberately put on the mask of religion, purely to serve a secular end. Fri. 37. — Having received a long letter from Mr. Hall, earnestly pressing ray bio Jher and me to renounce the Church of England, (for not complying with which advice he soon renounced us,) I wrote to him as follows : — Dear Brother, Now you act the part of a friend. It has been long our desire, that you would speak freely. And we will do the same. What we know not yet may God reveal to us. You think, first. That we undertake to defend some things, which are not defensible by the word of God. You instance in three ; to jach of which we will explain ourselves ai clearly as we can. 1. "That the validity of our ministry- depends on a succession supposed to be from the Apostles, and a commission derived from the Pope of Rome, and his successors or de- pendents." We believe it would not be right for us to administer either baptism or the Lord's Sup- per, unless we had a commission so to do from those bishops whom we apprehend to be in a succession from the Apostles. And yet we allow these bishops are the successors of those, who were dependent on the Bishop of Rome. But we would be glad to know, on what reasons you believe this to be inconsistent with the word of God ? 2. " That there is an outward priesthood, and consequently an outward sacrifice, or- dained and offered by the Bishop of Rome, and his successors or dependents, in the Church of England, as vicar and vicegerents of Christ." - We believe there is, and always was, in every Christian church, (whether dependent on the Bishop of Rome or not,) an outward priesthood ordained by Jesus Christ, and an outward sacrifice offered therein, by men authorized to act as ambassadors of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. On what grounds do you believe, that Christ has abolished the priesthood or sacri- fice? 3. " That this papal hierarchy and pre- lacy which still continues in the Church of England, is of apostolical institution, and authorised thereby, though not written by the word." Yet we are to hear and weigh whatever reasons induce you to believe to the contrary. You think, secondly, " That we our- selves give up some things as indefensible, which are defended by the same law and authority that establishes the things above- mentioned ; such as are many of the laws, customs, and practices, of the ecclesiastical courts." We allow, 1. That those laws, customs, and practices, are really indefensible : S. That there are acts of parliament, in defence of them : and also of the threefold order. But will you show us how it follows, either, I. That those things and these stand or fall together? Or, 2. That we cannot sincerely plead for the one, though we give up the other. Do you not here quite overlook one cir- cumstance, which might be a key to our whole behaviour ? Namely, that we no more look upon these filthy abuses which may adhere to our Church, as part of the building, than we look upon any filth which may adhere to the walls of Westminster Abbey, as a pavt of that structure. You think, thirdly, "That there arc oth« .746.] JOURNAL. 939 things which we defend and practise, in open contradiction to the orders of the Church of Kngland. And tliis you judge to be a just exception against the sincerity of our pro- fessions to adhere to it." Compare what we profess with what we practise, and you will possibly bo of another judgment. We profess, 1. That we will obey all the laws of that Church (such we allow the ru- brics to be, but not the customs of the eccle- siastical courts) so far as we can with a safe conscience. 2. That we will obey with the same restric- tion, the Bishops as executors of those laws. But their bare will, distinct from those laws, we do not profess to obey at all. Now point out, What is there in our prac- tice, which is in open contradiction to these professions ? Is field-preaching? Not at all. It is con- trary to no law which we profess to obey. iThe allowing Lay-Preachers? We are not clear that this is contrary to any such law. But if it is, that is one of the exempt cases : one wherein we cannot obey with a safe conscience. Therefore, be it right or wrong on other accounts, it is however no just exception against our sincerity. The rules and directions given to our Soci- eties? which, you say, is a discipline utterly forbidden by the Bishops. When and where did any bishop forbid this ? ' And if anj' did, by what law ? We know not either the man, who ever did forbid, or the law by which he could forbid it. The " allowing persons ( for we require none to communicate at the chapel) in con- tradiction (you think) to all those rubrics which require all to attend always on their own parish church and pastor, and to receive only at his table?" Which rubrics are those ? We cannot find them. And till these are produced, all that is so frequently said of parochial unity, &c. is merely tjratis dictum. Consequently nei- ther Is tills any just exception ELgainst the sincerity of any of our professions. Dec. 30, 1745. J. W. Wednesday, January the 1st, 1746, I preached at four in the morning, on, " I am the Almighty God : walk before me, and be thou perfect." We dined with poor John Webb, now thoroughly poisoned by Robert Barclay's Apology, which he was sure would do him no hurt, till all his love to his brethren was swallowed up in dotage about questions and strife of words. Wed. 8. — -I waited on Mr. B e, Rector of , who had sent to me, as soon as he had read the " Farther Appeal." He said, " Sir, all this is sad truth. But what can we do to help it !" I went afterwards to another Clergyman, who had likewise sent and de- sired to speak with me. How is this? I thought the publication of this Tract would have enraged the world above measure. And on the contrary, it seems nothing ever was published which softened them so much ! Mon. 13. — I had a visit from Mr. S. an honest zealous Anabaptist teacher. Find- ing he would dispute, I let him dispute, and held him to the point till between eleven and twelve o'clock. By that time he was willing to take breath. Perhaps he may be less fond of dispute for the time to come. Mon. 20. — I set out for Bristol. On the road I read over Lord King's account of the primitive Church. In spite of the vehement prejudice of my education, I was ready to believe that this was a fair and impartial draught ; but if so, it would follow that Bi- shops and Presbyters are (essentially) of one order : and that originally every Christian congregation was a Church independent on all others. TWs. 21. — I read Bishop Butler's Discourse on Analogy, a strong and well wrote trea- tise ; but I am afraid far too deep for their understanding to whom it is primarily addres- sed. Monday. February 3, and the following days, I visited several of the country Socie- ties. Mon. 10. — I preached at Paulton ; on Thursday noon at Shepton-Mallet ; and at Oak-Hill iu the evening. The next morning I walked (it being scarce possible to ride, because ot the frost) to Coleford. Sun. 16. — I took my leave of Bristol and Kingswood ; and on Monday, 17th, set out for Newcastle. I preached near Thornbury about noon : and in the evening at Wall-Bridge, near Stroud. Tues. 18. — We pushed on through thick and thin, and with much difficulty got to Stanley. Thence after an hour's stop, we hastened on. The brooks were so swollen, with the late rains, that the common roads were impassable ; liut our guide knowing the country, carried us round about through the fields, so that we escaped the dangerous wa- ters ; and soon after sunset came (wet and dirty enough) to Evesham. Wed. 19. — We rode to Birmingham, where many of our brethren from several parts met ns in the evening, Thur. 20. — We set out as soon as it was light. Before we came to Aldridge-Heath, the rain changed into snow, which the nor- therly winds drove full in our faces, and crusted us over from head to foot in less than an hour's time. We enquired of one who lived at the entrance of the moors, which was our best way to Stafford. " Sir," said he, '• 'tis a thousand pounds to a penny that you do not come there to-day. Why 'tis four long miles to the far side of this common, and in a clear day I am not sure to go right across it ; and flow all the roads are covered with snow, and it snows so that you cannot S30 REV. J. WESLEY'S see before you.'" However, we went on, and did not get ten yards out of the way till we came into Stafford. In the evening we reached Roger Moss's house. I preached on Rom. iii. 22, and joined a few together as a Society. Fri. 21. — We breakfasted at Bradbury- Green, whence we rode on to Marsden ; and the next day, Saturday, 22d, to Leeds. I preached at five. As we went home a great mob followed, and threw whatever came to hand. I was struck several times, — once or twice in the face, — ^but not hurt at all. I walked on to the Recorder's and told him the case. He promised to prevent the like for the time to come. SvM. 23. — I preached at eight without any interruption ; in Birstal at one, and again at five. Mon. 34. — I preached at Skircoat-Green, near Halifax, to a whole company of Quakers. The good man of the house, about fourscore years old, had formerly been a speaker among them ; but from fear of man he desisted, and so quenched the Spirit, that he was in dark- ness for near forty years ; till hearing John Nelson declare the love of God in Christ, light again sprung up in his soul. In the evening I preached to a quiet con- gregation at Bradford. Tues. 25. — About nine I began at Keighley : thence (finding the snow was so deep I could not go through the vales) I went the straight way, and came to Newcastle, Wednesday 26th. Pri. 28. — I took my leave of Katy Parks, calmly waiting till her change should come. A day or two after, she had her desire, sweet- ly giving up her soul to God. Of the same spirit was the writer of the following letter : — " February 22, 1745. " Deah Sir. — " You may remember to have seen me at Oxford once. Since then, by walk- ing somewhat different from the ways of the world, I have incurred the displeasure of the world ; and I have gone through many trials. My friends and nearest relations have done their utmost to separate me from God and his children ; but, blessed be our dear Lord, all their attempts have hitherto been in vain. Of late they have seeiped re- solved on other measures ; namely, to sepa- rate me from themselves ; but notwithstanding all their threats, I hope, by the power of God, to remain unshaken to the end. I would willingly suffer the loss of all things, rather thbn deny the Lord that bought me ; and I am persuaded, that neither life nor death shall ever separate me from his love. " The sum of all my desires and hopes in this world, for many years, has been this, To be regularly sent as an ambassador of Christ. I long to spend and be spent for the best of niaslers ; but I doubt my relations have dis- [1746. appointed me of this ; for Oxford knows my place no more. "My uncle sees that nobody can do his business better, or perhaps so well as my. self; but he can't bear a Methodist in his house. He wants to have me of his own t«ste ', but as I have been washed, I cannot, I dare not, I will not, by the grace of God, turn to my former wallowing in the mire. " Dear Sir, you see my case. There is nothing I so much long for as to be employed in the Lord's vineyard, though utterly unwor- thy. I should be glad to be advised and di- rected by you what to do. I will do whatso- ever you judge most proper toward the pro- moting our Saviour's interest. I am happy in his love, and "Your most obedient Servant, "John Bosworth." But there was no need for his taking thought for the morrow; for in a few weeks God took him to himself. Saturday, March 1. — I visited the sick, who increa^ed daily in every quarter of the town. It is supposed that two thousand of the soldiers only have died since their en- campment : the fever or flux sweeping them away by troops, in spite of all the physicians could do. Wed. 6. — ^I preached at Wickham at noon ; in the evening at Spen ; the ^next day at Burnuplield ; and on Saturday, 8th, in the Square at Placey. A vehement storm began in the middle of the sermon, which was driven full upon us by the nortli-east wind ; but the congregation regarded it not. Swn. 9. — Was a day of solemn joy ; yet in the afternoon, I felt a great damp, occasioned by my neglecting to speak plainly to some who were deceiving their own souls. I do not wonder at the last words oi St. Augustine and Archbishop Usher, " Lord, forgive me my sins of omission." I preached on Monday at Horseley; on Tuesday at Biddick ; and on Wednesday, 12th, at Sunderland, where I endeavoured to bring the little Society into some kind of order. In the afternoon, being at Mrs. Fenwick's, and seeing a child there of ten or twelve years old, I asked, " Does your daughter know Christ, or know she has need of him ?" She replied with much concern, " I fear not : nothing has ever affected her at all." Imme- diately that word came into my mind, "Be- fore they call, I will answer." I was going to say, " Come, let us call upon God, to show her she has need of a Saviour ;" but before the words were pronounced, the child turned away her face, and began crying as if she would break her heart. I could get no word from her, but " My sins, my sins !" We then besought God to carry on his own work. Mon. 17. — I took my leave of Newcastle, and set out with Mr. Downes and Mr. Shep- herd ; but when we came to Smeton, Mr. Downes was so ill, that he could go no fur- 1746.] JOIJUNAI 9S1 ther. When Mr. Shepherd and I left Sme- ton, my horse was so exceeding lame, that I was afraid I must have lain by too. We could not discern what it was that was amiss ; and yet ^he would scarce set his foot to the ground. By riding thus seven miles, I was thoroughly tired, and my head ached more than it had done for some months. (What I here aver is the naked fact: let every man account for it as he se%s good. ) I then thought, " Cannot God heal either man or beast by any means, or without any 1 " Im- mediately my weariness and head-ache ceas- ed, and my horse's lameness in the same in- stant. Nor did he halt any more either that day or the next. A very odd accident this also ! Tues. 18. — I rode to Pontefract ; on Wed- nesday to Epworth ; and on Thursday, by Barley - Hall, to Sheffield. I was glad of having an opportunity here of talking with a child 1 had heard of. She was convinced of sin some weeks before by the words of her elder brother, (about eight years of age,) dy- ing as an hundred years old, in the full triumph pf faith, tasked herabruptly, "Doyoulove (lod 7 " She said, " Yes, I do love him with all my heart." I said, " Why do you love him ? " She answered, " Because he has saved me." I asked, " How has he saved you ! " She replied, " He has taken away my sins." I said, " How do you know that?" She answered, " He told me himself on Satur- day, Thy sins are forgiven thee ; and I be- lieve him ; and 1 pray to him without a book. I was afraid to die ; but now I am not afraid to die ; for if I die, I shall go to him." Fri. 21. — I came to Nottingham. I had long doubted what it was which hindered the work of God here ; but, upon inquiry, the case was plain. So many of the Society were either triflers or disorderly walkers, that the blessing of God could not rest upon them ; so I made short work, cutting ofiF all such at a stroke, and leaving only that little handful who (as far as could be judged) were really in earnest to save their souls. Sat. 22. — I came to Wednesbury. The An- tinomian teachers had laboured hard to de- stroy this poor people. Sun. 23. — I talked an hour with the chief of them, Stephen Timmins. I was in doubt whether pride had not made him mad. An uncommon wildness and fierceness in his air, his words, and the whole manner of his be- haviour, almost induced me to think God had for a season given him up into the hands of Satan. In the evening, I preached at Birmingham. Here another of their pillars, J W d. came to me, and looking over his shoulder, said, " Don't think I want to be in your So- ciety; but if you are free to speak to me, you may." I will set down the conversation, dreadful as it was, in the very manner where- Ifl it passed, that every serious person may see the true picture of Antinomiauism full grown ; and may know what these men mean by their favourite phrase of being " Perfect in Christ, not in themselves." " Do you believe you have nothing to do with the law of God?" I have not ; 1 am not under the law ; I live by faith. " Have you, as living by faith, a right to every thing in the world?" I have. All is mine, since Christ is mine. " May you then take any thing you will, any where, (suppose out of a shop,) without the consent or knowledge of the owner ? " I may, if I want it ; for it is mine : only I will not give offence. " Have you also a right to all the women in the world 7" Yes, if they consent. " And is not that a sin ?" Yes, to him that thinks it is a sin ; but not to those whose hearts are free. The same thing that wretch, Roger Ball, affirmed in Dublin. Surely these are the first-born chil- dren of Satan I Tues. 25. — I preached at Evesham ; Wed- nesday, 26th, about ten, at Stanley ; in the afternoon at the Friers, in Gloucester. I preached at Wallbridge, near Stroud, in the evening ; and on Thursday, 27th, rode to Bristol. Thursday, April 3. — I spent an agreeable hour with our old fellow-labourer, Mr. Hum- phreys. I found him open and friendly, but rigorously tenacious of the unconditional de- crees. O that opinions should separate chief friends ! This is bigotry all over. Mon. 7.— I preached at Kingswood, on Isa- iah Ix. the 17th and following verses, and laid the first stone of the new house there. In the evening I rode (with Mr. Shepherd) to Bath; and Tuesday, the 8th, to Newbury. Here we met with several of the little Society in Blewbury, some of whom were truly alive to God. What a proof is this that God sends by whom He will send. Who hath begotten us these ? David Jeffries ! Wed. 9. — In the evening I preached at Brentford. Many were got together there who threatened great things. I went and took one or two of their chiefs by the hand and desired them to come in. They did so, and were calm and silent. It was a season of great refreshment. The next morning we rode to London. In the afternoon I buried the body of Ann Clowney, a poor woman whom many could never think to be a believer, because she was a fool : (one of exceeding weak understand- ing, though not directly a natural.) But in the time of sickness and pain, none could deny the work of God. Neither did she die as a fool dleth. Tuei. 22. — I rode with Mr. Piers, to see one who called himself a Prophet. We were with him about an hour ; but I could not at all think that he was sent of God. 1. Be- cause he appeared to be full of himself, vain, heady, and opinionated. 2. Because be S39 REV. J. WESLEY'S ri746. spoke with extreme bitterness, both of the King, and of all the Bishops, and all the Clergy. 3. Because he aimed at talking Latin, but could not ; plainly showing he un- derstood not his own calling, Wed. 23. — At the earnest request of a friend, I Visited Matthew Henderson, con- demned for murdering his mistress. A real deep work of God seemed to be already be- gun in his soul. Perhaps, by driving him too fast, Satan has driven him to God; to that repentance which shall never be repented of. About this time I received a letter from John Nelson, whom I had left at Birming- ham ; part of which was as follows : — "Birstal, April 22, 1746. "After I left Wednesbury I stayed two nights at Nottingham, and had large congre- gations ; but while I was meeting the Society the second night, there came a mob, raging as if they would pull the house to the ground. As soon as we had done meeting, the Consta- ble came and seized me, and said I iflust go before the Mayor for making a riot ; so he took me by the arm, and led me through the streets, the mob accompanying us with curses and huzzas. God gave me, as we went, to speak very plain to the Constable, and to all that were near me, till one cried out, 'Don't carry him to the Mayor, for he is a friend to the Methodists ; but to Alder- man .' Upon this he turned, and led me to the Alderman's. When we were brought in, he said, 'Sir, I have brought you another Methodist Preacher.' He asked my name ; and then said, ' J wonder you cannot stay at home. You- see the mob won't suifer you to preach in this town.' I said, 'I did not know this town was goveraedby theraob. Most towns are governed by the Magis- trates.' He said, 'What, do you expect us to take your parts, when you take the people from their work?' I said, 'Sir, you are wrong informed. We preach at five in the morning and seven at night; and these are the hours when most people are in their beds in the morning, and at night either at play or at the alehouse.' Then he said, 'I believe you are the cause of all the evil that is fallen upon the nation.' I said, 'What reason have you to believe so? Can you prove that one Methodist in England, did assis.t the rebels with either men, money, or arms ?" He answered, ' No ; but it has been observed, that there has been always such a people before any great evil fell upon the land.' I said, ' It hath been as you say ; but that people was not the cause of the evil no more than we are at this time; but these mobbers and swearers, and drunkards, and whoremongers, and extortioners, and lov- ers of pleasure more than lovers of God; these are the cause ivhy God afflicteth both man and beast: not we ; we are sent to per- suade them to break off their sins by re- pentance, that the heavy judgments of God nmy not consume such a people ; and if there be not a general reformation, God will be avenged of such a nation as this.' Then he said, ' Do not preach here;' but God open- ed my mouth, and I did not cease to set life and death before him. The Constable began to be uneasy, and said : ' What must we do with him?' ' Well,' he said, ' I understand he is for leaving the town to- morrow ; I think you must take him to your house.' But he desired to be excused. Then the Justice said, ' You may go where you came from.' When I had gone a little way through the mob, he came to the door, and called, 'Mr. Nelson, stop a little.' Then he ordered the Constable to conduct me to the house he fetched me from, and take care that the mob did not hurt me. This seemed to be a great mortification to him ; but he was obliged to do it. So he brought me to our brethren again; and left us to give thanks to God for all his mercies." Sunday, May 4. — We left London in the evening ; and on Tuesday came to Bristol. Mon. 12. — I dined with a gentleman who Is fully persuaded that there is no such thing as virtue or happiness upon earth. " Having found," he said, " by repeated experiments, that, notwithstanding a thousand fair appear- ances, every man living was, at the bottom, wholly selfish and truly miserable." I should not wonder if every rational Deist were of the same mind. Nay, they must, if consistent with themselves. For it is sure all men are both miserable and selfish, whatever show they may make, who have not faith, even that " evidence of things not seen,' the very being whereof they question. TImr. 15.— I preached at Bath ; and, setting out at three the next morning, in the evening came to Blewbury. In riding, I read Dr. H.'s " Lectures on the First Chapters of St. Matthew." Are they not more strange than true? Here are the first elements of the Gospel of the Mys- tics ! But is this the Gospel of Christ ? I preached, in the evening, on Rom. i. 16, " 1 am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ ; for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth ;" and, setting out early in the morning, Saturday, 17th, in the evening came to London. Mon. 19. — I saw an amazing instance of distress. A sensible young woman, (no Me- thodist, ) constantly attending her church, had all her life long believed herself to be a right good Christian ; and in this persuasion she continued during a violent fever, till the physicians told her brother she must die ; on which she cried out, " So my brother and you are going to heaven, and I am going to hell." Her brother said, "From that hour she was in the agony of despair, saying, she was in hell already ; she felt the flames ; the Devil had he soul and body, and was now tearing I74fl.] JOUKNAL. sss her in pieces. If slie swallowed any thing, she cried out she was swallowing fire and brimstone; and for twelve days she took nothing at all, — for above twenty, nothing but water. She had no sleep, day or night ; but laying cursing and blaspheming, tearing her clothes, and whatever she could reach, in pieces. The sins which lay heaviest upon her were, the having no knowledge or love of God: the not believing in Christ; and yet having persuaded herself and others that she was a good Christian." She was quieter from the time we prayed with her first, and left ofl' curbing and blaspheming. !n a few days after, she began to drink a little tea, though still remaining in settled despair; but afterwards God turned her heaviness into joy. JVt. 33. — I made over the houses in Bristol and Kingswood, and the next week, that at Newcastle, to seven Trustees, reserving only to my brother and myself the liberty of preaching and lodging there. Fri. 30. — I lighted upon a poor, pretty flut- tering thing, lately come from Ireland, and going to be a singer at the play-house. She went in the evening to the Chapel, and thence to the watch-night, and was almost persuaded to be a Christian. Her convictions continued strong for a few days ; but then her old acquaintance found her, and we saw her no more. Saturdai/, June 7. — I asked Richard Lang- man and his wife how they recovered from their German delusion. She said, "None could ever have delivered us from them but themselves ; for there is no fence against their soft words. But one or two of their sermons opened our eyes ; particularly one, wherein the Preacher was describing how the Virgin 'fed the dear little Lamb with pap ; and how when He grew bigger, she might send Him of an errand, perhaps for a porringer of milk, which, if He happened to let fall. He raiglit work a miracle to mend the porringer.' " They were not then able to digest these things ; but now they never turn their stomach at all. In the afternoon, an old friend (now with the Moravians) laboured much to convince me, that I could not continue in the Church of England, because I could not implicitly submit to her determinations ; " For this (he said) was essentially necessary to the conti- nuing in any Church." Not to the continu- ing in any but that of the Brethren : if it were, I could be a member of no Church under heaven ; for I must still insist on the right of private j udgment. I dare call no man Rabbi, I cannot yield either implicit faith or obedi- ence to any man or number of men under heaven. Fri. 13. — I was desired to visit a poor sin- ner who had j ust made his fortune on board a privateer, and was preparing to enjoy it, when he was summoned of God to rise and go hence. I found God had shown him terrible things, and had afterwards cut the work short in his soul : for He already knew in Whom he had believed ; and a few days after slept in peace. Mon, 16. — I had an hour's conversation with Mr. Simpson, (not the same with him above- mentioned,) a man of a clear head and a loving heart. But, O the abyss of the provi- dence of God ! 1 saw him some time after in a fever. Before this intermitted, the bark was poured in upon him. He was cured of his fever, and deprived of his senses, and has been confined ever since. Is it not the Me- thodists who have diiven this man also dis- tracted ? Sat. 28. — I inquired more particularly of Mrs. Nowens, concerning her little son. She said, " He appeared to have a continued fear of God, and an awful sense of His presence ; that he frequently went to prayers by him- self, and prayed for his father, and maay others by name ; that he had an exceeding great tenderness of conscience, being sensible of the least sin, and crying and refusing to be comforted, wh^n he thought he had in any thing displeased God ; that a few days since he broke out into prayer aloud, and then said, "Mamma, I shall go to heaven soon, and be with the little angels; and you will be there too, and my papa; but you will not go so soon ;" that, the day before, he went to a little girl in the house, and said, " Polly, you and I must go to prayers. Don't mind your doll : kneel down now : I must go to prayers : God bids me." When the Holy Ghost teaches, is there any delay in learning ! This child Was then just three years old ! A year or two after, he died in peace. Wed. July 2. — I received the following letter from that amiable man, who is now with God: — " Northampton, June 29, 1746. "Rev. and dear Sitt, " I AM truly glad that the long lettesr I last sent you was agreeable to you. I bless God that my prejudices likewise against the writers of the Establishment were so early removed and conquered ; and I greatly re- joice when I see in those whom, upon other accounts, I must highly esteem as the excel- lent of the earth, that their prejudices against their brethren of any denomination are sub- dued, and that we are coming nearer to the harmony ic which I hope we shall ever be one in Christ Jesus. " I have always esteemed it to be the truesf act of friendship to use our utmost endeavourt to render the characters of each other al blameless and as valuable as possible; and I have never felt a more affectionate sense of my obligation, than when those worthy persons who have honoured me with their affection and correspondence, have freely told me what they thought amiss in my tem- per and conduct. This, therefore, dear Sir, is an office which you might reasonably ex- 2 C £34 REV. J. WESLEY'S [Vifi. pect from me, if I had for some time enjoyed an intimate knowledge of you ; but it lias always been a maxim with me, not to believe any story to the prejudice of those whom I had apparent reason, from what I knew of them, to esteem ; and, consequently, as I should never make this a foundation, you must be contented to wait longer before you will be likely to receive that office of fraternal love which you ask from, " Rev. and dear Sir, " Your obliged and affectionate Brother, "and Servant, "P. Doddridge." "Your caution has suggested a thought to me, whether it be modest to call ourselves humble. If the expression means, a real readiness to serve in love, in any thing low , as washing the feet of another, I hope I can say, ' I am your humble Servant ;' but if it means one who is, in all respects, as humble as he could wish ; God forbid 1 should arib- gate so proud a title. In what can I say, I have already attained ? Only, I love my divine Master, and I would not have a thought in my heart that He should disapprove. 1 feel a sweetness in being assuredly in His gracious hand, which all the world cannot possibly afford, and which I really think would make me happier in a dark dungeon, than ten thousand worlds could make me without it; and, therefore, I love every creature on earth that bears His image ; and I do not except those who, through ignorance, rashness, or prejudice, have greatly injured me." Sun. 6. — After talkinglargely with both the men and women Leaders, we agreed it would prevent great expence, as well of health as of time and of money, if the poorer people of our Society could be persuaded to leave off di inking of tea. We resolved ourselves to begin and set the example. I expected some difficulty in breaking off a custom of six-and- twenty years' standing; and, accordingly, the three first days my head ached, more or less, all day long ; and 1 was half asleep from morning to night. The third day, on Wednesday in the afternoon, my memory failed almost entirely. In the evening I sought my remedy in prayer. On Tuesday morning my head-ache was gone : my memo- ry was as strong as ever ; and I have found i,o inconvenience, but a sensible benefit in several respects, from that very day to this. Thur. 17. — I finished the little collection which I had made among my friends for a lending-stock. It did not amount to thirty pounds, which a few persons afterwards made up to fifty; and by this inconsiderable sum, above two hundred and fifty persons were relieved in one yeai. Mon. 21.— 1 set out for Salisbury, where, t,; my utter amazement, on Wednesday, 23d, Mr. Hall desired me to preach. Was his motive only to grace lis own cause? Or, rather, was this the last gasp of expiring love? I did not reach Bristol till Friday, 25th. On Sunday, 27th, I preached at Baptist- Mills, to the largest congregation 1 had seen at that place since I was there with Mr. Whitefield. About this time I received a melancholy letter from abroad, part of which I have subjoined : — " MeerkiHe, in Holland, July 29, 1746. " I HAVE for some years endeavoured to keep a conscience void of offence toward God and toward man ; and for above two years I have known that God, for Christ's sake had forgiven me all my sins. I lived in the full assurance of faith, which made me rejoice in all states. Wet or weary, cold or hungry, I could rejoice. And faith and love did increase so fast, that it was my soul's delight to do good to them that hated me, to bless them that cursed me, and to call all those that were in a perishing condition to accept of life and salvation. But, O how are the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war perished ! " April 6, 1746, 1 was overcome by a great temptation : it came as quick as lightning. I know not if I were well in my senses ; but I fell. I rose the same moment, and called upon my offended God ; and so I have done ever since. But, notwithstanding. His Spirit has departed from me. I have wounded my conscience exceedingly. I am fallen into the spirit of bondage and fear ; and I often cry out, ■ Who shall tell me if the strife In heaven or hell shall end?'" Monday, August 4. — I received a letter from Yorkshire, part of which was in these words : — • " On Wednesday, July 16th, I called on good old Mr. Clayton. He was exceeding weak, and seemed like one that had not long to continue here. 1 called again on Monday, 21st, and found him very ill. He told me no one else should have been admitted ; that he had much to say to me to tell you, and desired me to send his kind respects to you, and wished you prosperity in your pious under- takings. Finding he was not able to talk much, I took my leave, not thinking it would be the last time ; but when I returned into these parts, on Saturday last, I found he died that morning between two and three. On Monday last I went to his burial, and 1 was unexpectedly made mourner for my good old friend. I followed the corpse to the ground, where I saw it solemnly interred. Many of his parishioners dropped tears, he having been a father to the poor. He died very poor though he had an estate of forty pounds a year, and a living of near three hundred, of of which he has been Rector three-and-forty years." ffed. 6.— I preached at Oak-Hill. How is 1746.] JOURNAL. S35 this? I have not known so many persons earnestly mouining after God, of any Society of this size, in England, and so unblameable in their behaviour : and yet not one person has found a sense of the pardoning love of God, from the first preaching here to this day! When I mentioned this to the Society, there was such a mourning as one would be- lieve should pierce the clouds. My voice was quickly drowned. We continued crying to God with many loud and bitter cries, till I was constrained to break away between four and five, and take horse for Shepton. Here the good Curate (I was in(oimed) had hired a silly man, with a few other drunken champions, to make a disturbance. Almost as soon as I began, they began screaming out a psalm; but our sing-ing quickly swallowed up theirs. Soon after, their orator named a text, and (as they termed it) preached a sermon : his attendants meantime being busy (not in hearing him, but) in throwing stones and dirt at our brethren: those of them, I mean, who were obliged to stand at the door. When 1 had done preaching, I would have gone out to them ; it being my rule, confirm- ed by long experience, always to look a mob in the face. But our people took me up whether 1 would or no, and carried me into the house. The rabble melted away in a quarter of an hour, ana we walked home in peace. TImr. 7. — The venerable old man, Mr. Tindal, called upon me once more. How strange is it, to find one of fourscore and ten as humble and teachable as a little child ! Sun. li). — Tn the evening, having determined to spend a little time in Wales, I rode to S. Crocker's, to be ready for the first passage in the morning. On Monday, 11th, we came to the water side, at half an hour after five, but we did not pass till near twelve, and Ihen rode on to Abergavenny. Mr. Philips after- wards met us on the road, and brought us to a friend's house between nine and ten. Tmes. 12. — I preached at Maesmennys Church, and, in the afternoon, in Builfh church-yard. The greatest part of the town was present there, as usual ; and God gave us the usual blessing. - Wed. 13. — I preached at Lanzufried. As soon as we came out of the church, a poor woman met us, whom Satan had bound in an uncommon manner for several years. She followed us to the house where our horses were, weeping, and rejoicing and praising God. Two Clergymen were there, besides me, and the house was full of people. But she could not refrain from declaring before them all, what God had done for her soul. And the words which came from the heart, went to the heart. I scarce ever heard such a preacher before. All were in tears round about her, high and low; for there vas no resisting the Spirit by which she spoke. The odd account she gave of herself was this: (concerning which let every one judge as he pleases :) " That near seven yeai'S ^ince she afl'ronted one of her neighbours, who thereupon went to Francis Morgan, (a man famous in those parts,) and gave him fourteen shillings to do his worst to her; that the next night, as soon as she was in bed, there was a sudden storm of thunder, lightning, and rain, in the midst of which she felt all her flesh shudder, and knew the Devil was close to her; that at the same time a horse she had in the stable below, which used to be as quiet as a lamb, leaped to ami fro, and tore in such a manner, that she was forced to rise and turn him out ; that a tree which grew at tlio end of the house, was torn up by the roots ; that from thenceforth she had no rest, day or night, being not only in fear and horror of mind, but in the utmost torment of body, feel- ing as if her flesh were tearing off with burn- ing pincers ; that till this day she had never had any respite or ease ; but now she knew God had delivered her, and she believed he would still deliver her body and soul, and bruise Satan under her feet." At thj-ee in the afternoon I preached at Builth, desigtiing to go from thence to Car- marthen. But notice having been given by a mistake, of my preaching at Leominster, in Herefordshire, I altered mv design, and going to Lanzufried that night, the next day rode to Leominster. At six in the evening, I began preaching on a tombstone, close to the south side of the church. The multitude roared on every side; but my voice soon prevailed, and more and more of the people were melted down, till they began ringing the bells. But neither thus did they gain their point, for my voice prevailed still. Then the organs began to play amain. Mr. C, the Curate, went into the church, and endeavoured to stop them '; but in vain. So I thought it best to remove to the Corn-Market. The whole congrega- tion followed, to whom many more were joined, who would not have come to the church-yard. Here we had a quiet time, and I showed what that sect is, which is every where spoken against. I walked with a large train to our inn : but none, that I heard, gave us one ill word. A quaker followed me in, and told me, " I was much displeased with thee because of thy ' Last Appeal ;' but my displeasure is gone. I heard thee speak, and my heart clave to thee." Fri, 15. — ^I preached at five, to a large com- pany of willing hearers. We breakfasted with a lovely old woman, worn out with sick- ness and pain, but full of faith and love, and breathing nothing but prayer and thanks- giving. About ten we came to Kington, three hours' ride (which they call eight miles) I'lom Leominster. I i)reached at one end of the town: the congregation divided itself into REV. J. WESLEY'S ^»746. two parts. One half stood near, the other part remained a little way oif, and lowered defiance. But the bridle from above was in their mouth, so they made no disturbance at all. _ At four, we had another kind of congrega- tion at Maesraennys : many who had drank largely of the grace of God. I examined them, " Do ye now believe?" And the word was as a two-edged sword. After taking a sweet leave of this loving people, we rode with honest John Price of Mertha, to his house. We had four hours' rain in the morn- ing, but a fair mild afternoon, in the close of which we came to Cardiff. Sun. 17. — I preached at Wenvo church, morning and afternoon : at five in the even- ing in the Castle-yard at Cardiff, to the far largest congregation which I had ever seeu in Wales. All stood uncovered and attentive, and, I trust, few went empty away. Mon, 18. — I rode with Mr. Hodges to Neath. Here I found twelve young men, whom I could almost envy. They lived together in one house, and continually gave away whatever they earned above the neces- saries of life. Most of them (they told me) were Predestinarians, but so little bigoted to their opinion, that they would not suffer a Predestinarian to preach among them, unless he would lay all controversy aside. And on these terms they gladly received those of the opposite opinion. The multitude of people obliged me to preach in the street, on, " Repent ye, and be- lieve the Gospel." One man would fain have interrupted, and had procured a drunken fiddler for his second. But finding none to join them, they were ashamed ; so the gentle- man stole away on one side, and the fiddler on the otlier. Twes. 19. — I preached again at five. What- ever prejudice remained, now vanished away as a dream, and our souls took acquaintance with each oiher, as having all drank into one spirit. About ten I preached in my return, at Mar- gum, on, '■ By grace ye are saved, thiougli faith." There Tjeing many present, who did not well understand English, one repeated to them in Welsh, the substance of what I had said. At one we came to Bridge-End, where I preached on a small green, not far from the church, on, " Jesus Christ, made of God unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption." It being the time of the yearly revel, we had many strangers from all parts. But none behaved unseemly ; none opened his mouth ; for the fear of God was amongst them. In the evening I preached at Fonraon Castle, on the fruits of the Spirit: I concluded the day with the little Society there, lejoicing and praising God. fVed. 20. — 1 preached near Wilton, a little town about a mile from Cciwbridgu : and on Thursday at Lanmais, four miles from Fon- mon, to a people of asimple, loving, childlike spirit. fri. 22. — I returned to Cardiff, and spoke plain to those who were wise in their own eyes. This, however, was matter of joy : they were willing to receive reproof. Other- wise I should have feared that, with regard to thenl, I had laboured in vain. Sat. 23. — Returning to Bristol, I found poor C. G. there proclaiming open war. He had preaclied at S G 's once or twice ; but I believe had done neither good nor harm. I invited him to lodge at our house ; but he did not choose it. O poor head I — and honest lieart ! Fri. 29. — I talked largely with S F , and took from her the following account : — " On Saturday, July 15, 1743, S — T , then about ten years and three quarters old, waked in perfect health. She had never had any fits of any kind, nor any considerable sickness. About six in the morning she was rising, and inwardly praying to God, when on a sudden, she was seized with a violent trem- bling. Quickly after she lost her speech: in a few minutes her hearing : then her sight, and at the same time all sense and motion. " Her mother immediately sent for Mrs. Designe, to whom she then went to school. At the same time her father sent for Mr. Smith, apothecary, who lived near. At first, he proposed bleeding her immediately, and applying a large blister. But upon examin- ing her farther, he said, ' It signifies nothing, for the child is dead.' " About twelve o'clock she began to stir; then she opened iier eyes, and gave the fol- lowing account : — " ' As soon as I lost my senses, I was in a dismal place, full of briers, and pits, and ditclies, stumbling up and dowji, and not knowing where to turn, or which way to get either forward or backward ; and it was al- most quite dark, there being but a little faint twilight, so that I could scarce see before me. I was crying ready to break my heart ; and a man came to me and said, "Child, where are you going 1" I said, I could not tell. He said, " V/hat do you want?" I answered, 1 want Christ to be my refuge. He said, '•What is your name?" And I told him. But I did not tell him S T . 1 told him a name which I never heard before. He said, "You are the child for whom I am sent, Y'^ou are to go with me." I saw it grew lighter as he spoke. We walked together till we came to a stile. He went over, and bid me stay a little. I staid about half a quaitor of an hour. And then 1 observed his clothes. They reached down to his feet, and were shining, and white as snow. " 'Then he came back, and kneeled down and prayed. You never heard such a pi aver in your life. Afterward he said, " Come Willi me." I went over the stile, and it was quite liglit. He brought me through a narrow 1746.] JOURNAL. S87 Jane, into a vast broad road, and told me, " This leads to hell ; but be not afraid, you are not to stay there." At the end of that road a man stood clothed like the other, in white shining clothes, which reached down to the ground. None could pass in or out without his knowledge. But he had not the key. The man that was with me carried the key, and unlocked the door, and we went in together. " ' For a little way we walked straight for- ward : then turning to the left hand, we went down a very high steep hill. I could scarce bear the stench and smoke of brimstone. I saw a vast many people, that seemed to be chained down, crying and gnashing their teeth. The man told me, the sins they delighted in once they are tormented with now. I saw a vast number who stood '.tp cursing and blasphem- ing God, and spitting at each other. And many were making balls of fire, and throwing them at one another. I saw many others who had cups of fire, out of which they were drinking down flames. And others who held cards of fire in their hands, and seemed to be playing with them. " ' We staid here, I thought, about half an hour. Then my guide said, " Come, I will show you now a glorious place." I walked with him till we came into a narrow road, in which we could hardly walk abreast. This brought us into a great broad place. And I saw the gate of heaven, which stood wide open ; but it was so bright, I could not look at it long. We went straight in, and walked through a large place, where I saw saints and angels ; and through another large place, where were abundance more. They were all of one height and stature. And when one prayed they all prayed, when one sung they all sung. And they all sung alike, with a smooth even voice, not one higher or lower than another. " ' We went through this into a third place. There I saw God sitting upon his throne. It was a throne of light, brighter than the sun. I could not fix my eyes upon it. I saw three, but all as one. Our Saviour held a pen in his hand. A great book lay at his right side, another at his left, and a third partly behind him. In the first he set down the prayers and good works of his people. In the second he set down all the curses, and all the evil works of the wicked. I saw that he discerns (he whole earth at a glance. And he discerns the whole heavens. At once he beholds earth and heaven with one look. " ' Then our Lord took the first book in his hand, and went and said, " Father, Be- hold the prayers and the works of my peo- ple." And he held up his hands, and prayed, and interceded to his Father for us. I never heard any voice like that. But I cannot tell how to explain it. Andhis Father said, "Son, i forgive thy people ; not for their sake, but thine." Then our Lord wrote it down in the third book, and returned to his throne rejoic- ing with the host of heaven. " ' It seemed to me as if I stayed here several months. But 1 never slept all the while ; and there was no night ; and I saw no sky, or sun, but clear light every where. " ' Then we went back to a large door, which my guide opened, and we walked into pleasant gardens, by brooks and fountains. As we walked, I said, " I did not see my brother here ;" (who died some time before :) he said, " Child, thou canst not know thy brother yet ; because thy breath remains in thy body. Thy spirit is to return to the earth. Thou must watch and pray ; and when thy breath leaves thy body, thou shalt come again hither, and be joined to these, and know every one as before." I said, "When is that to be?" He said, "I know not; nor any angel in heaven, but God alone." " 'Then he took me into another pleasant garden, where were all manner of fruits. He told me, "This garden bears fruits al- ways." Here I saw a glorious place, which had large gold letters written over the door. He bid me read ; and I read, " This is a foun- tain for sin anJ uncleanness for my people. At what time soever they will return, they shall be cleansed from all their idols." The door stood open, and I looked in, and I saw as it were, a great cistern full of water, white as milk. We seemed to walk up and down in this garden for some weeks, and "he told me what every thing meant. I never wanted to eat or drink, nor felt any weari- ness. " 'While we were walking, he said, " Sing." I said, "What shall I sing?" And he said, " Sing praises unto the King of the place." I sung several verses. Then he said, " I must go." I would have fain gone with him ; but lie said, "Your time is not yet : you have more work to do upon the earth." Immediately he was gone; and I came to myself and began to speak.' " Her mother told me farther, " As soon as ever she recovered her speech, she gave me just the same account; adding, 'I have learned the finest hymn you ever heard in your life.' She then sung three verses, the most solid awful words which I have ever heard. She continued speaking many awful words, wit'h many sighs and tears : till about three in the afternoon, she fell into a slumber which continued till seven. She then spoke the same things to Mr. Designe ; after which she was silent, till about five in the morning. " She received remission of sins when she was nine years old, and was very watchful from that time. Since this trance, she has continued in faith and love, but has been very sickly and weak In body." Monday, September 1. — I rode with Mr. T. Butts, to Middlesey, and preached to a small earnest congregation. We set out early in the morning, and were thoroughly s% REV. J. WESLEY'S wet by noon. In the evening we irached Stick lepath. Wed. 3. — About one we came to Plymouth. After dinner I wallteJ down to Herbert Jenkins, and with him to the Dock. In the way we overtook Mr. Mignon ; then a pat- tern to all tliat believeJ. Herbert preached a plain honest sermon. But the congrega- tion was greatly displeased ; and many went away as soon as he began, having come on purpose to hear me. Thur.4i. — Abundance of people from Ply- mouth were at the room by half an hour after four. I was much refreshed in applying those words to them: "The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing." And many of us found our hearts knit together in that love that never faileth. As many as the room could well contain, followed me to Mr. Hide's, and importuned me much to call again, in my return from Cornwall. We dined at Looe, ( a town near half as large as Islington, which sends only four burgesses to the Parliament,) called at Grampound in the afternoon, and just at seven reached Gwenap. The congregation waiting, I began without delay, and found no faintness nor weariness, while I expounded, " We all beholding, as in a glass, the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image, from glory to glory, as by the Spirit of the Lord." Fri. 5. — I inquired concerning JohnTrem- bath's late illness. It was a second relapse into the .spotted fever ; in the height of which they gave him sack, cold milk and apples, plums as mufih as he could swallow. I can see no way to account for his recovery, but that he had cot then finished his work. In the evening I preach at St. Ives. Sat. 6. — I rode to Trewillard, in the parish of St. Just. I found no Society in Cornwall so lively as this. Yet a few of them I was obliged to reprove for negligence in meeting, which is always the forerunner of greater evils. I preached in the evening in the Green- Court, which was well filled with earnest hearers. I thought the house would have contained the congregation at five, (Sunday, 7,) but it would not. At eight I preaclied to a large congregation at Morva, and rode on to Zunnor before the Church service began. As soon as it was ended, I began near the church-yard (and surely never was it more wanted) to expound " Whom ye ignorantly worship, him declare 1 unto you." I preached at St. Ives about five, to a more understand- ing people, on, " Thou art not far from the kingdom of God." On Monday, Sth, I wrote the following letter to Mr. : Mr Dear Brother, On Tuesday last, 1 lit upon a letter of yours in Devonshire, which 1 understand has been a great traveller. I think it is the part uf [1748, brotherly love, to mention to you some poiuis therein, wherein I doubt whether yo i are not a little mistaken ; if I mistake, yo will set me right. You say, 1. "First as to stillness: The thing meant hereby is, that man cannot attain to salvation by his own wisdom, strength, righteousness, goodness, merits, or works ; that theiefore when he applies to God for it, he is to cast away all dependence upon every thing of his own, and, trusting only to the mercy of God, through the merits of Christ, in true poverty of spirit, to resign himself up to the will of God, and thus quietly wait for his salvation." I conceive this to be the first mistake. I have nothing to object to this stillness. I never did oppose this in word or deed. But this is not the thing meant thereby, either by Molther, or the Moravians, or the Englisli Brethren, at the time that I (and you at Mr. Bower's) opposed them. 2. " That the Brethren teach, that people who are seeking after salvation, are all the while to sit still and do nothing ; and Ihey are not to read, hear, or pray, is altogether false." This I apprehend to be a sectmd mistake. Whatever the Brethren do now, they did teach thus, and that explicitly, in the years 1739 and 17-W. In particular, Mr. Brown, Mr. Bowers, Mr. Bell, Mr. Bray, and Mr. Simpson, then wiih tlie Moravians. Many of tlieir words; I heard with my own ears : many more I received from tlinse who did so. And Mr. Molther hinisult', on Decem- ber 31st, 173i1, said to me in many and plain words, that the way to attain faith is. To be still ; that is, — Not to use (what we tei'ni) the means of grace ; Not to go to church ; Not to communicate ; Not to fast ; Not to use so ranch private prayer ; Not to read the Scriptures ; • Not to do temporal good ; and. Not to attempt to do spiritual good. These things I myself heard him speak ; as I am ready to give upon oath whenever re- quired. You ought not therefore to say, "This is altogether false," on the bare denial of Mr. Molther, or any other. 3. " Some of Fetter-Lane Society, when the difference broke out, spoke and acled very imprudently. But then to lay the blame on the Moravian Church, as if it were their fault, is quite wrong." I think so too ; and have said so in my answer to Mr. Church, published some time before you sent your letter. If therefore you imagine, that I lay the blame on the Moravian Church, you are under a mistake here also: or if you think I " lay the faults of one man upon a whole community." 4. " As to the English Uiat really were to blame, they confessed their faults, and aske I Mr. W.'s pardon, And some of them, if I 1746.] JOURNAL. 839 mistake not, did it with tears." I really thiiilt you do mistake again. I remember no such thing. Fifty persons, and more, spoke bitter things concerning me. One or two asked my pardon for so doing, but in so slight and cursory a manner, that I do not so much as know, who were the men ; neither the time nor place, where it was done : so far were they from doing it with tears, or with any solemnity or earnestness at all. As for the rest, if they were ever continced or ashamed at all, it is a secret to me to this day. 5. " Therefore to publish these things which ought to have been buried in eternal oblivion, is what I do not like." This whole matter of asking pardon, you seem to mistake as Count Z. did before. I wish you would consider the answer I gave him: " They asked my pardon for using me ill. I replied, that was superfluous. I was not angry with them; but I was afraid of two things: 1. That there was error in their doctrine. 2. That there was sin (allowed) in their practice. This was then, and is at this day, the one question between them and me. Now this cannot be buried in oblivion. That error and sin have spread too far already ; and it was my part, after private reproof had been tried again and again to no purpose, to give public warning thereof to all the world, that if possible they might spread no farther. 6. " Mr. W. is partial throughout his Journal." I want to know the particular in- stances. " In what he mentions of me, he does not represent our conversation rightly." Then it Is the fault of my memory. But be so kind as to point out the particulars that are not rightly represented. " He has done the cause of our Saviour more mischief than any one else could have done." Tell me how ? unless you mean the Antinomian cause, by the cause of our Saviour. " I have several times gone to Mr. W. to explain matters and to desire him to be reconciled." Several times ! When, and where ? You surprize me much ! Either my memory or yours fails strangely. " In truth. It is he that has stood out." Alas, my brother ! what an assertion is this? Did I not come tliree years ago, (before that Journal was published,) in all haste, from Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and my brother, in five days, from the Land's-End to a supposed conference in London ? Was this standing out 1 But with what effect ! Why Mr. Spangenberg had just left London. None besides had any power to confer with us. And to cut us off from any such expectation, James Huttou said, " They had orders not to confer at all, unless the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the Bishop of London were present." " There cannot be under heaven a greater mistake than this, that I ever did stand out, or that I do so now. There has not been one day for these seven years last past, wherein my soul has not longed for union. And they have grossly abused your honest credulity, whoever have made you believe the contrary. 7. " Since Mr. Wesley s have published such stuff and inconsistencies, I cannot agree with them." My brother, make some of those in- consistencies appear, and it will be an act of solid friendship. But " Time will mani- fest matters, and what is of God will stand, and what is of man will come to nought." Most true ; and according to this sure rule, it has already appeared, whose work is of God ; both at Bradford, at Horton, and in several towns, not far from your own neigh- bourhood. 8. The account you give of the Moravians in general, is the very same I had given be- fore ; viz. That next to those of our own Church, " who have the faith and love which is among them, without those errors either of judgment or practice, the body of the Mora- vian Church, however mistaken some of th-em, are, in the main, of all whom I have seen, the best Christians in the world." In the same Tract, I sum up my latest judgment concern- ing them in these terms : " I believe they love the Lord Jesus in sincerity, and have a measure of the mind that was in him. And I am in great earnest when I declare once more that 1 have a deep abiding conviction, by how many degrees the good which is among them over-balances the evil, and that I cannot speak of them but with tender affection, were it only for the benefits I have received from them ; and that at this hour I desire union with them (were those stumbling-blocks once put away, which have hitherto made desire ineffectual) above all things under heaven." 9. In what respects the Brethren are Anti- nomians, in what sense they lean to Quietism, I have spoken at large. If they refute the charge, I shall rejoice more than if I had gained great spoils. My Brother, I heartily wish both you and them, the genuine open Gospel-simplicity; that you may always use that artless plain- ness of speech, in which you once excelled ; and that by manifestation of the truth, you may commend yourself to every man's con- science in the sight of God. I am Your affectionate Brother, ■ J. W. Twes. 9. — I preached at Crowan. The night came upon us while I was speaking ; but none offered to go away. Wednesday, 10th, I preached at Portkellis, in Wendron, to many more than the house could contain. W T , of Sithney, rode with me to Gwenap : a constant companion of Mr. N 's, so long as he would join with him in riot and drunkenness. But with his drunkenness ended Mr. N 's friend- ship. When he heard that one John O- a tinner, was preaching, he went on purpose to make sport. But the word of God struck 210 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1740. him to the earth. Yet he struggled in the toils ; sometimes wanting to go again ; some- times resolving never to go any more. But one day, calling at his sister's, he took up a little girl, (about four years old,) and said, " They tell me you can sing hymns. Come s.i.g me an hymn." She began imme- diately : — " My soul, don't delay, Christ calls thee away : Rise! follow thy Sariour, and bless the glad day! No mortal doth know What he can bestow ; What peace, love, and comfort — go after him, go 1" He started up at once, and went to the preaching : and the same night he found peace to his soul. Thur. 11.— E T 1 (W T .'s sister) rode with me to Cam- bourn. When she heard her brother was perverted, she went over to Sithney, on pur- pose to reclaim him. But finding neither fair words, nor hard names, nor oaths, nor curses, nor blows, would prevail, she went away, renouncing him and all that be- longed to him, and fully resolved to see him no more. Six weeks after, she met him at Redruth, and desired him to step into a house. When thoy were sat down, she burst into tears, and said, " Brother, follow those men in God's name ; and send me word when any of them preaches in your house, and I will come and hear him." He asked how is this ? How came you to be so changed ?" She replied, " A fortnight ago I dreamed a man stood by me and said ' Do not speak evil of these men ; for they are the servants of God.' I said, ' What ! are you one of them? I d"fy you all, I will keep to my church.' >ie said, ' And when you are at church, how are your thoughts employed? or even at the Lord's Table?' And he went on telling me all that was in my heart ; and every word went through me ; and I looked up, and saw him very bright and glorious ; and I knew it was our Sa- viour; and I fell down at his feet; and then I waked." The week after she went to Sithney, where Mr. M was preaching, and saying, " Is then-, any of you that has shut your doors against the messengers of God ? How if our Lord shut the door of mercy against you ?" She cried out, " It is I," and dropped down. Nor hud she any rest till God made her a witness of the faith, which once she persecuted. Sat. 13.— I took my leave of our brethren of St. Ives, and between one and two in the afternoon began preaching before Mr. Pro- bis's house, at Bray, on " The promise which is given to them that believe." Many were there who had been vehement opposers: but from this lime they opposed no more. At six I preached at Sithney. Before I had done, the night came on ; but the moon | shone bright upon us. I intended, after preaching, to meet the Society ; but it was hardly practicable, the poor people so eager- ly crowding in upon us. So I met them ail together, and exhorted them not to leave their first love. Sim. 14. — For the sake of those who came from far, I delayed preaching till eight o'clock. Many of Helstone were there, and most of those who, in time past, had signal- ized themselves by making riots ; but ths fear of God was upon them : they all stood uncovered, and calmly attended from the beginning to the end. About one I began preaching near Port- Kellis, to a much larger congregation ; and about half an hour after four at Gwenap, to an immense multitude of people, on, "To me to live is Christ, and to die is gain." I was at first afraid my voice would not reach them all, but without cause; for it was so strengthened that I believe, thousands more might have heard every word. In the close of my sermon I read them the account of Thomas Kitchen's death ; and the hearts of many burned within them, so that they could not conceal their desire to go to him. and to be with Christ. At six we took horse and about nine (having bright moonshine) reached St. Columb. Moti. 15. — A guide, meeting us at Camel- ford, conducted us to St. Mary Week. Mr. Bennett overtook us on the road, and Mr. Thompson came in soon after, having lost liis way, and so picked up Mr. Meyrick and Butts, who were wandering they knew not where. It was the time of the yearly revel, wliich obliged me to speak very plain. Thence we rode to Laneast, where was a much larger congregation, and of quite another spirit. Tnes. 16. — I rode to Plymouth-Dock, and preached in the evening, and tlie next morn- ing at five. A little after ten I began preaching in a meadow near Tavistock. In tlie afternoon we called at Sticklepath, and about nine at night came, weary enough, to Exeter. Thiir. 18. — About one I preached at Beer' croGomb. About five we reached Bridget water. We expected much tumult here, the great vulgar stirring up the small; bnt we were disappointed. The very week before our coming, the Grand Jury had found the bill against the rioters who had so often as- saulted Mary Lockyer's house. This and the awe of God which fell upon them, kept the whole congregation quiet and sej i- ous. Before I preached, my strength was quite exhausted, and I was exceeding feverish through mere fatigue: but in riding to Mid dlesay, I revived ; and in tne morning, Fri- day, 19th, I rose quite well. "My strength will I ascribe unto 'J hee." After a long morning's ride, we came to 1740.] JOURNAL. S41 Mr. Star's, at Waywick. Mr. S., a neigh- bouiiiig gentleman, who not long since hired a mob to make a disturbance, coming in, Mr. Star detained him till the time of preach- ing. He seemed struck much more than the congregation. In the evening we came to Bristol. Tues. 23. — I went to Road, where the mob threatened loud. I determined however to look them in the face; and at twelve I cried, to the largest congregation by far which I had ever seen in these parts, " Seek ye, the Lord while he may be found : call ye upon him while he is near." The despisers stood as men astonished, and neither spoke nor stirred till I had concluded my sermon. Between five and six I preached at Bear- field ; the next evening at Blew berry. While 1 was afterwards meeting the Society, one grievous backslider, who had been for some time as in the belly of hell, was struck to the eaith and roared aloud. He ceased not till God restored the pearl he had lost. Does not our God abundantly pardon ? Thur. 25. — I came to Wycombe. It being the day on which the Mayor was chosen, abundance of rabble, full of strong drink, came to the preaching, on purpose to dis- turb ; but they soon fell out among them- selves : so that I finished my sermon in tolerable quiet. Fri. 26. — Mr. B. went to the Mayor and said, " Sir, I come to inform against a common swearer. I believe he swore an hundred oaths last night; but I marked down only twenty." " Sir," said the Mayor, " you do very right in bringing him to justice. What is his name?" He replied " R D ." "R D ;" an- swered the Mayor ; " why that is my son !" " Yes, Sir," said Mr. B. " so I understand." " Nay, Sir," said he, "I have nothing to say in his defence. If he breaks the law, he must take what follows." Sot. Oct. 4. — My brother and I took up our cross, and talked largely with Mr. G. ; but he still insisted, 1. That there was no re- pentance at all antecedent to saving faith. 2. That naked faith alone was the only condition of everlasting salvation. And, 3, That no works need be preached at all, neither were necessary either before or after faith. We took horse at nine, and soon after one came to Sevenoakes. After refreshing our- selves a little, we went to an open place near the Free-School, where I declared to a large wild company, " There is no difference ; for nil have sinned, and come short of the glory of God." They grew calmer and calmer till I had done, and then went quietly away. As we returned, a poor Shimei came to meet us, bitterly cursing and blaspheming ; but we walked straight on, and even his com- panions the mob, neither laughed nor opened their mouth. Sun. 5. — I preached in the church at Shore- ham, morning and afternoon. The congre- gation seemed to understand j ust nothing of the matter ; but G od can give them linder- standing in his time. Thur. 9. — The day of public thanksgiving for the victory at Culloden, was to us a day of solemn joy. Sat. 11. — I had the pleasure of spending an hour with Mr. P. He said, " I rejoiced greatly when the Count came over, hoping now I should understand the truth of the matter, and I went to hear him, full of ex- pectation. His text was, " Neither do I condemn thee." He began, " The Saviour says, I came not to destroy the law : but the fact is contrary ; for he does destroy it. It is plain the law condemned this woman ; but the Saviour does not condemn her. Again, the law commands to keep the Sabbath holy ; but the Saviour did not keep it holy. Nay, God himself does not keep the law ; for the law says, ' Put away all lying ;' but God said, ' Nineveh shall be destroyed ;' yet Nineveh was not destroyed." The whole sermon was of the same thread. 1 under- stood him well, and do not desire to hear him any more. Sat. 26..— I buried the body of George Adams, a child about twelve years old. He is the first of the children brought up at our School, whom God has called to himself. From the time God manifested his love to him, he was eminently of a meek and quiet spirit; and as he lived, so he died, in sweet peace. Saturday, November 1 . — I dined at J E 's. Is not this a brand plucked out of the burning 7 Has there been one in our memory that so signalized himself as an enemy to all serious inward religion ? But it is past. He was going out on pleasure, as usual. His foot slip])ed, and as he was falling, a thought came, " What ! if, instead of falling to the earth, thou hadst now died and fallen into hell?" He heard and ac^ knowledged the voice pf God, and began to seek his face. Wed. 12. — In the evening, at the chapel, my teeth pained me much. In coming home, Mr. Spear gave me an account of the rupture he had had for some years, which, after the most eminent physicians had de- clared it incurable, was perfectly cured in a moment. I prayed, with submission to the will of God : ray pain ceased, and returned no more. Sun. 16. — I was desired to pray 'with one in despair. I had never seen her before, but soon found she was a sensible woman, and well acquainted with the theory of re- ligion ; yet when I spoke to her some of the first principles of Christianity, she cried out, as if she had never heard them' before. "Here ! He says, I may be saved I He says, 2 D 949 REV. J. WESLEY'S [iri«; God loves me ! Chri si died for me ! and that I may live with him in heaven ! O then, ■» hat is this world ? Wliat is life, what is pain ? I do not care for it. Let me die ; let me suffer any thing here, so I may but lire with Christ in heaven." About this time I received a remark- able account from Grimsby, in Lincolnshire. " William Blow, John Melton, and Thomas Wilkinson, were going, on Friday last, in a boat, on the sea, near Grimsby. John Mel- ton could swim exceeding well, but William Blow, not at all. When they were about half a league from the shore, they were both beat overboardi John Melton sunk to the bottom, like a stone. William Blow sunk and rose se- veral times, and was in the water near a quar- ter of an hour, before Thomas Wilkinson could get near him. At last he saw his hand above the water ; he then struck down his boat-hook at a venture, and caught him by the flap of his coat, and pulled him to the boat side. He was quite sensible, and said, ' Tommy, I am afraid you cannot get me in.' ' Naythen,' said Thomas, ' we will sink together, for 1 will not let thee go. At last he did get him to, and brought him safe to land. " We asked, 'How he could keep in the water so long, and not be drowned V He said, ' God gave him that thought, to keep his mouth shut; and when he was almost cho- l(]} elpd ihom to come upon us almost every night, and ha'e had, for many nights, strict orders not to take off our accoutrements, but to be ready to turn out at a minute's warning ; and almost every day some of our out guards have had skirmishes with them. On September 29th, at night. Prince Charles had intelligence that they designed to fall upon us with all their foice. So we had ordeis to be ready, and at break of day our ri'ginient and (iiu- li!.m's were ordeied to n;aroh in the front ot 1716.] JOURNAL. 24.3 the army, wilh two Hessian, two Hanoverian, and a part of the Dutcli. We marclied a mile forward into little parks and orchards, a village being between us and our army. In this posture we remained about three hours, while their right wing was engaged with the Dutch, the cannon playing every where all this time. But we were all endured with strength and courage from God, so that the fear of death was taken away from us : and when the French came upon us, and overpowered us, we were troubled at our regiment's giving way, and would have stood our ground, and called to the rest of the regiment to stop and face the enemy, but to no purpose. In the retreat we were broke ; yet after we had retreated about a mile, we rallied twice and fired again. When we came where we thought the army was, they were all gone ; so we marciied good part of the night, and the next day, about foui- o'clock we came to the camp. We left our brother Mark Bend, in the field : whethe he be dead or alive we cannot tell ; but the last of our brothers that spoke to him, after he was wounded, found him quite resigned to the will of God. We, that He has spared a little longer, desire you to return thanks to God for all his mercies to us." AN EXTRACT ■^OF THE REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL, From November 25, 1716, to July 2J, 1750. NUMBER VII. Tues. Nov. 25, 1746. — I laboured much to convince one who had known me for seve- ral years, that she had left her first love, and was in the utmost danger of losing the things which she had wrought ; hut she was proof against argument as well as persuasion, and very civilly renounced all fellowship with me, " Because (the said) I was disaffected to the Government !" O, what will not those either believe or assert who are resolved to defend a desperate cause I Sun. 30. — John Jones (late a zealous Cal- vinist) preached for the first time at the Foundery. I trust he will never rest, till He who ''died for all " hath " cleansed him from all unrighteousness." Thur. Dec. 4. — I mentioned to the Society ray design of giving physic to the poor. About thirty came the next day, and in three weeks about three hundred ; this we con- tinued for several years, till the number of patients still increasing, the expense was greater than we could bear : meantime, through the blessing of God, many who had been ill for months or years, were restored to perfect health. Man. 15. — Most of this week I spent at Lewisham, in writing " Lessons for Chil- dren ;" consisting of the most practical Scrip- tures, with a very few short explanatory notes. Sat. 20. — I had a visit from Mr. Bland, an accurate master of the Hebrew tongue ; but how exceeding far from the judgment of Mr. Hutchinson I He avers, (and thinks he has demonstrated, in a tract on that head lately published,) that both the vowel and accent points are absolutely essential to the Hebrew language ; and that they are far elder than Ezra, yea, coeval with the giving of the law on Mount Sinai. Mon. 29. — 1 resumed my vegetable diet, (which I had now discontinued for several years,) and found it of use both to my soul and body ; but after two years a violent flux, which seized me in Ireland, obliged me to return to the use of animal food. Weil. 31. — I heard an amazing instance of the providence of God. About six years ago, Mr. Jebner (as he related it himself) and all his family, being eight persons, were in bed, between ten and eleven at night. On a sud- den he heard a great crack, and the house instantly fell, all at once, from the top to the bottom. They were all buried in the ruins ; abundance of people gathered together, and in two oi three hours dug them out. The beds in which they had lain, were smashed in pieces, as was all the furniture of the house ; but neither man, woman, nor child, was killed or hurt, only he had a little scratch on his hand. Sea. Jan. 3, 1747. — I called upon poor Mr. C, who once largely "tasted of the stood word, and the powers of the world to come." I found him very loving, and very drunk, as he commonly is, day and night ; but I could fix nothing upon him : " He may fall foully, but not finally !" Sun. 1 1 . — In the evening I rode to Brent- ford; the next day to Newbury, and Tues- day, the 13th, to Devizes. The town was in an uproar from end to end, as if the French were just entering; and abundance of swelling words we heard, oaths, curses, and threatenings. The most active man in stirring up the people, we were informed, was Mr. J. the C; ; he had been indefatigable 946 REV. J. WESLEY'S flT4G. in the work, going all the day from house to house. He had also been at the pains of setting up an advertisement, in the most public places of the town, " Of an obnubila- tive, pantomine entertainment, to be exhibited at Mr. Clark's," (where 1 was to preach.) The latter part of it contained a kind of double entendre, which a modest person cannot well repeat. I began preaching at seven, cs, " The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ." Many of the mob came in, listened a little, and stood still. No one opened his mouth, but attention sat on the face of every hearer. Wed. 14. — I rode on to Bristol, and spent a week in great peace. Thwr. 22. — About half an hou r after twelve, 1 took horse for Wick, where I had appointed to preach at three. I was riding by the wall, through St. Nicholas-Gate, (my horse having been brought to the house where I dined,) just as a cart turned short from St. Nicholas- Street, and came swiftly down the hill : there was just room to pass between the wheel of it and the wall, but that space was taken up by the carman. I called to him to go back, or I must ride over him ; but the man, as if deaf, walked straight forward. This obliged me to hold back ray horse ; in the mean time the shaft of the cart came full against his shoul- der, with such a shock as to beat him to the ground. He shot me forward over his head, as an arrow out of a bow, where I lay, with my arms and legs, I know not how, stretched out in a line close to the wall ; the wheel ran by, close to my side, but only dirtied my clothes : I found no flutter of spirit, but the same composure as if X had been sitting in my study. When the cart was gone, I rose: abundance of people gathered round, till a gentleman desired me to step into his shop. After cleaning myself a little, I took horse again, and was at Wick by the time appointed. I returned to Bristol (where the report of my being killed had spread far and wide) time enough to praise God in the great con- gregation, and to preach on, " Thou, Lord, shall save both man and beast." My shoul- ders, and hands and side, and both my legs, were a little bruised; my knees something more; my right thigh the most, which made it a little difficult to me to walk; but some warm treacle took away all the pain in an hour, and the lameness in a day or two. After visiting the little Societies in Somer- setshire and Wiltshire, on Thursday, the 29th, I preached at Bearfield, in my way, and thence rode on to Devizes. I found much pains had been taken again to raise a mob; but it was lost labour : all that could be mustered were a few straggling soldiers, and forty or fifty boys. Notwithstanding these, I preached in great peace, on, "All have sinned, and come short of the glory of God." In the morning, January the 3'Jth, 1 explained and applied, "He healeth them that are broken in heart." We then took horse, ir the midst of a quiet civil multi- tude, and the next afternoon came to Lon- don. Monday, Feb. 3. — I began examining the Classes : having desired the Leaders, such as had leisure, to give me a short account in writing of those under their care ; among many others, I received the tolis singnote : — " De\r Sir, "1 hope my Class are bending one way. K. T., A. G., A. S., M. S., M. R., E. L., and S. S., seem to retain their confi- dence in the Lord. W. R., L. R., S. R., H. B., I. B., the elder, and A. B., seem to be shut up in a fog, and are not able to get out on any side ; they are very dead and yet very sore: nothing seems to do them any good, unless it be smooth as oil, and yet sharp ay a razor, M. S., M. Q., E. E., E. B., M. H., F. B., M. S., J. i^., and J. B., the j'ounger, seem to be in earnest, seeking the L(iid. J. T., M. H., appear to have a desiie, and to be widely seeking something. "It seems to me, we all want advice that is plain and cutting, awakening and shaking, and hastening us, like that of the angel, 'Es- cape for thy life: look not behind thee, nei- ther tarry thou in all the plain.' I find the Lord often waking me as witli thunder ; yet I find a spirit of stillness and lukewarmness to cleave to me like the skin to my flesh. The Lord shows me at times how insensibly it steals upon me, and makes rae tremble, because I have not been fearing always. May he give us to feel the tiue slate of our souls ! which I hope, will ever be the prayrr of " Your unworthy son in the Gospel, " John Hague." Ye who loved and profited by this man of God, when he was alive, hear what, " being dead," he " yet speaketh." Tues. 10. — My brother returned from the north, and I 'prepared to supply his place there. Sun. 15. — I was very weak and faint; but on Monday the 16th, I rose soon after three, lively and strong, and found all my complaints were fled away like a dream. I was wondering the day before at the mildness of the weather, such as seldom at- tends me in my journeys; but my wonder now ceased: the wind was turned full north and blew so exceeding hard and keen, that when we came to Hatfield, neither my com- panions nor I, had much use of our hands or feet; after resting an hour, we bore up again, through the wind and snow, which drove full in our faces ; but this was only a squall: in Baldock-field the storm began in earnest : the large hail drove so vehe- uiiintly in our faces, that we could nut sec, 1748.1 JOURNAL. 2-1,7 nor hardly breiithe ; however, before two o'clock we reached Baldock, where one met and conducted us safe to Pollen. About six I preached to a serious conj^re^alion. Tues. 17. — We set out as soon as it was well light; but it was nally hard work to get forward, for tlie fjost would not well bear or break ; and the unlracked snow covering all the roads, we had much ado to keep our horses on iheir feet ; meantime the wind rose higher and higher, till it was ready to overturn both man and beast; however, after a short bait at Bugden, we pushed on, and were met in the middle of an open field with so violent a storm of rain and hail, as we had not had before : it drove through our coats, great and small, boots and every thing, and yet froze as it fell, even upon our eye-brows : so that we had scarce either strength or motion left, when we came into our inn at Stilton. We now gave up our hopes of reaching Grantham, the snow falling faster and faster ; however, we took the advantage of a fair blast to set out, and made the best of our way to Stamford- Heath ; but here a new difficulty arose, from the snow lying in large drifts ; sometimes horse and man were well nigh swallowed up ; yet in less than an hour we were brought safe to Stamford. Being willing to get as far as we could, we made but a short stop here ; and about sunset came, cold and weary, yet well, to a little town called Brig-Casterlon. Wed. 18. — Our servant came up and said, " Sir, there is no travelling to-day ; such a quantity of snow has fallen in the night, that the roads are quite filled up." J told him, '■ At least we can walk twenty miles a day, with our horses in our hands." So in the name of God we set out. The north-east wind was piercing as a sword, and had driven the snow into such uneven heaps, that the main road was not passable : however we kept on, on foot or on horseback, till we came to the White Lion at Grantham. Some from Grimsby had appointed to meet us here; but not hearing any thing of them, (for they were at another house by mistake,) after an hour's rest, we set out straight for Epworth. On the road we overtook a Clergy- man and his servant, but the tooth-ache quite shut my mouth : we reached Newark about five. Soon after we were set down another Clergyman came and inquired for our fellow- traveller : it was not long before we engaged in close conversation. He told me some of our preachers had frequently preached in his parish; and Ms judgment was, 1. That their preaching at Hunfleet, had done some good, but more harm ; because, 2. Those who altended it had only turned from one wickedness to another ; they had only exchanged sabbath- breaking, swearing, or drunkenness, for slan- dering, backbiting, and evil speaking ; and, 3. Those who did not attend it, were pro- voked hereby to return evil for evil ; so that the former were, in effect, no better ; the latter worse than before. The same objection (in substance) has been made in most other parts of England ; it therefore deserves a serious answer, which will equally hold in all places. Whether then we speak of Hunfleet, Leeds, Bristol, or London, it is allowed, " 1. That our preach- ing has done some good ; common swearers, sabbath-breakers, drunkards, thieves, forni- cators having been reclaimed from those outward sins." Hut it is affirmed, "2. That it has done more harm, the persons so re- claimed only changing one wickedness for anothei' ; and their neighbours being so pro- voked thereby, as to become worse than they were before." "Those who have left Iheir outward sins," you affirm, "have only changed drunkenness or sahhalh-breaking for backbiting and evil- speaking." I answer, if yon affirm this of them all, it is notoriously false. Many we can name, who left cursing, swearing, and backbiting, drunkenness and evil-speaking altogether, and who are to this day just as fearful of slandering as they are of cursing or swearing ; and if some are not yet enough aware of this snare of the Devil, we may hope they will be ere long. Meantime, see that you bless God for what he has done, and pray that he would deliver them from this death also. You affirm, farther, " That their neigh- bours are provoked hereby, to return evil for evil ; and so while the former are no better, the latter are worse than they were before." I answer, 1. These are worse than they were before. But why? Because they do fresh " despite to the spirit of grace;" be- cause they despise that long-sutfeiing love of God which would lead them (as it does their neighbours) to repentance ; and in layr ing the lilame of this on those who will no longer run with them to the same excess of riot, they only fulfil the Scriptures, and fill up the measure of their own iniquity. I answer, 2. There is still no proportion at all between the good on the one hand, and the harm on the other ; for they who reject the goodness of God were servants of the Devil before, and they are but servants of the Devil still ; but they who accept it are brought from the power of Satan to serve the living and true God. Thur. 19. — The frost was not so sharp ; so that we had little difficulty till we came to Haxey-Car ; but here the ice which covered the dykes and great part of the common would not bear, nor readily break: nor did we know, there being no track of man or beast, what parts of the dykes were fordable. However, we committed ourselves to God, and went on. We hit all our fords exactly , 848 IIRV. J. WESLEY'S [174fi. and, without any fall or considerable hinder- ance, came to Epworth in two hours, full as well as "when we left London, Sun. 23. — I preached at five and eight in the room : after evening prayers at the Cross. I suppose most of the grown people in the town were present. A poor drunkard made a noise for some time, till Mr. Maw (the chief gentleman of the town) took him in hand, and quieted him at once. Mon.23. — Leaving Mr. Meyrickhere, T set out with Mr. Larwood and a friend from Grimsby. At two I preached at Laseby, in the way, to a quiet and serious congregation. We reached Grimsby by five, and spoke to as many of the Society as could conveniently come at that time. About seven I would have preached to a very large audience ; but a young gentleman with his companions quite drowned my voice, till a poor woman took np the cause, and, by reciting a few passages of his life, wittily and keenly enough^turned the laugh of all his companions full upon him. He could not stand it, but hastened away. When he was gone, I went on with little interruption. Tues. 24. — [ wrote a few lines to Mr. C, giving him an account of his kinsman's be- haviour. He obliged him to come straight to me and ask my pardon. Since that time we have had no disturbance at Grimsby. At noon I examined the little Society at Tetney. I have not seen such another in England. In the class-paper, (which gives an account of the contriliution for the poor,) I observed one gave eight-pence, often ten- pence a week ; another, thirteen, fifteen, or eighteen-pence ; another, sometimes one, sometimes two shillings. I asked Micah El- moor, the leader, (an Israelite indeed, who now rests from his labour,) "How is this? Are you the richest Society in England?" He answered, "I suppose not; but all of us, who are single persons, have agreed together to give both ourselves and all we have to God : and we do it gladly, whereby we are able from time to time, to entertaiw all the strangeis that come to Tetuey, who often have no food to eat, nor any friend to give them a lodging." We cdL'.re to Hainton soon after sunset. I never before saw so large a congregation here. I declared to them all, (Protestants and Papists,) " The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ;" and they seemed to be indeed (as Homer says) eireo impoivra, — winged words, that flew as arrows from the hand of the Most High to the heart of every hearer. Wed. 25. — I had designed to go straight for Epworth ; but W. Fenwick begged I would call on the little flock at Tealby. Mr. B.. (he said,) the Minister of the place, had preached against them with the utmost bitter- ness, had repelled them from the Lord's Table, and zealously endeavoured to stir up the whole town against them. I called there about seven, and began to talk with two or three that were in the house where we alighted. Presently the "house was full from end to end. I stood up and declared, " By grace ye are saved, through faith." Even at Hain- ton I did not find such a blessing as here. Surely this day was the Scripture fulfilled: " If ye be reproached for the sake of Christ, happy are ye ; for the spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you." About two in the afternoon I preached at Ferry, and in the evening at Epworth. Thitr. 26. — I left them all in peace and love, and rode to Syke-house, where William Shent met me, and one from Acorab. I preached at three and at seven, and we were not a little comforted. Fri. 27. — Honest muddy M. B. conducted me to his house at Acorab. I now found out (which I could not comprehend befoie) what was the matter with him. He and one or two more, since I saw them last, had been studying the profound Jacob Behmen. The event was, (as might easily have been fore- seen,) he had utterly confounded their intel- lects, and filled them so full of sublime spe- culations, that they had left Scripture and common sense far behind. I preached at seven, on, " Repent ye, and believe the Gospel. " The congregation, many of whom came from York, was surpris- ingly quiet, though I used the utmost plain- ness of speech ; several of York came again at five in the morning. After preaching, I spoke with a few, who were desirous to join heart and hand together in seeking the king- dom of God. Sat. 28.^1 called at Shipton, on Mr. C, the Minister of Acomb, who had desired to see me ; and after half an hour, both agreeably and usefully spent, rode on to Thirsk. Here I rejoiced with T. Brooke and his wife, lights shining in a dark place. God has lately added to them a third; one formerly famous for all manner of wickedness, who was cut to the heart, while Mr. Brooke was talking to him, and went down to his house justified. This had struck the whole town; so that when I went down about five, to preach in a vacant house, it was quickly filled with- in and without, the Justice being one of the congregation. In the morning about six, I preached again to a congregation more numerous than before ; nor did any man open his mouth, either at the time of preaching or while I walked through the town, unless it were to bid me God-speed, oi; to inquire when I would come again ? Swnday, March 1. — I came to Osmotherly, about ten o'clock, just as the Minister (who lives some miles ofi') came into town. I sent my service to him, " If he pleased I would assist him, either by reading prayers or preaching." On receiving the message, he came tc me immediately, and said, "He would willingly accept of my assistance." 1747.] JOURNAL. 219 As we walked to church, he said, " Perhaps it would fatigue you too much to read prayers and preach too." I told him, " No ; 1 would choose it, if he pleased ;" wliich I did ac- cordingly. After seivice was ended Mr. D. said, " Sir, I am sorry I have not a house here to entertain you. Pray let me know whenever you come this way.'* Several ask- ing where I would preach in the afternoon, one went to Mr. D. again, and asked if he were willing- I should preach in his church. He said, " Yes ; whenever Mr. Wesley pleases." We had a large congregation at three o'clock. Those who in time past had been the most bitter gainsayers seemed now to be melted into love. All were convinced we were no Papists. How wisely does God order all things in tlieir season ! Man. 2. — I rode to Newcastle. The next day I met the Stewards : men who have ap- proved themselves in all things. Tliey are of one heart and of one mind. I found all in the house of the same spirit, pouring out their souls to God many times in a day to- gether, and breathing nothing but love and brotherly kindness. March 4. — Being Asli-Wednesdav, I spent some hours in reading the exhirtations of Ephrem Syrus. Surely never did any man, since David, give us such a picture ot a broken and contrite heart. This week I read over, with some young men, a compendium of rhetoric, and a sysiem of ethics. I see not why a man of tolerable understanding may not learn in six months' time, more of solid philosophy than is com- monly learned at Oxford in four (perhaps seven) years. Sun. 8. — I preached at Gateshead, and de- clared the loving-kindness of the Lord. In the evening, observing abundance of strangers at the Room, I changed my voice, and applied those terrible words : " I have overtlirown some of you as I overthrew Sodom and Go- morrah, and the rest of you were as biands plucked oijt of the burning : yet have ye not turned unto me, saith the Lord." On Monday, Tuesday, and Thursday, I examined the Classes. I had been often told, " It was impossible for me to distinguish the precious from the vile, without the miraculous discernment of spirits." But I now saw more clearly than ever, that this might be done, and without much difticulty, supposing only two things : first, courage and steadiness in the examiner; secondly, common sense and common honesty in the Leader of each Class. I visit, for instance, the Class in the Close, of which Robert Peacock is Leader. I ask, " Does this and this person in your Class live in drunkenness or any outward sin ? Does he go to church, and use the other means of grace ? Does lie rn et you as often as he has opportunity ?" Now, if Robert Peacock has common sense, he can answer these questions truly, and if ho has common h-onesty he will ; and if not, some other in the Class has both, and can and will answer for him. Where is the difficulty, then, of finding out if there be any disorderly walker in this Class, and consequently in any other? The question is not concerning the heart, but the life; and the general tenor of this I do no| say cannot be known, but cannot be hid wBhout a miracle. Where, tlren, is the need of any miraculous discernment in order to purge one of those Societies ? Nay, where is the use of it ? For if I had that discernment, I am to pass sen- tence only ex allegatin et probatis ; not ac- cording to what I miraculously discern, but according to what is proved in the face of the sun. The Society, which the first year consistea of above eight hundred members, is now re- duced to four hundred ; but according to the old proverb, the half is more than the whole. We shall not be ashamed of any of these when we speak with our enemies in the gate, Fri. 13.— I found Mr. P. and I. almost dis- couraged at the doctrine of absolute and connotative nouns. I wonder any one has patience to leai-n logic, but those who do it on a principle of conscience, unless he learns it as three in four of the young gentlemen in the Universities do : lliat is, goes about it and about, without understanding one word of the matter. In some of the following days I snatched a few hours to read " The Histoi'y of the Puritans." I stand in amaze. First, at the execrable spirit of persecution, which drove those venerable men out of the Church, and with which Queen Elizabeth's Clergy were as deeply tinctured as ever Queen Mary's were; secondly, at the weakness of those holy confessors, many of whom spent so much of their time and strength, in disputing about surplice and hoods, or kneeling at the Lord's Supper ! Tkur. 19. — I considered, What would I do now, if 1 were sure 1 had but two days to live ? All outward things are settled to my wish. The houses at Bristol, Kiiigswood, and l^^ew- castle are safe. The deeds whereby they are conveyed to the Trustees took place on the Sth instant. My will is made. What have I more to do, but to commend my soul to my merciful and faithful Creator? Some days I spent in every week, in examining the Societies round Newcastle. And great cause I found to rejoice over them. Tues. 24. — I rode to Blanchland, about twenty miles from Newcastle. The rough mountains round about were still white with snow. In the midst of them is a small wind- ing valley, through which the Derwent runs. On the edge of this the little town stands, which is indeed little more than a heap of ruins. There SBems to have been a large S E 250 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1717, patliedral chwch, by the vast walls which still remain. I stood in the church-yard, under one side of the buildingr, upon a large tomb- stone, round which, while I was at prayers, all the congregation kneeled down on the grass. They were gathered out of the lead- mines from all parts; many from Allandale, six miles off'. A row of children sat under the opposite wall, all quiet and still. The whole congregation drank in every word, with such earnestness in their looks, I could not but hope that God will make this wilder- ness sing for joy. In the evening I came back to Newlands, where also John Brown has gathered a Society. 6 what may not a man of small natural talents do, if he be full of faith and love? Sun. 21 . — After preaching at South Biddick at five, I hastened to Sunderland, where I preached at eight, and again at two in the main street to a Kennington-Common congregation. I admire the spirit of this people. From the first day I preached here, to this hour I have not seen a man behave indecently. Those who did not approve, quietly went away. Mon. 31). — I had leisure to reflect on the strange case of Francis Coxon, who was at first the grand support of the Society at Biddick; But after a time he grew weary of well doing, complaining " that it took up too much of his time." He then began to search after curious knowledge, and to con- verse with those who were like-minded. T he world observed it, and courted his company again. " Now he was not so precise." His school was filled with children. Many flowed in, and he said, " Soul take thy ease for many years." He came to Newcastle with John Reath, the Saturday after I came : but had no leisure to call upon me. At night they sat out homeward. He was walking a little before his companion, about three miles from Newcastle, in a way he knew as well as his own house floor, when John heard him fall, and asked. What is the matter? He answered, " God has overtaken me. I am fallen into the quarry, and have broke my leg." John ran to some houses that were near, and having procured help, carried him thither. Thence he was removed to another house, and a surgeon sent for, who came immediately. He soon recovered his spirits, and asked how long it would be before he could be in his school again ; and on Sunday, Monday, and Tuesday was full of the world : nor was God in all his thoughts. On Wednes- day the surgeon told him honestly, " He thought he could not live." Then he awoke out of sleep. The snares of death came about him ; the pains of hell overtook him. He continued all Thursday and Friday in the lowest pit, in a place of darkness and in the deep; warning all to beware of drawing back Into perdition, and calling upon God with strong cries and tears. On Sunday he found a little dawning of hope. This gra- dually increased till all the sorrow and sighiny fled away. He continued all day in fervent prayer, mingled with praise and thanksgiving. " This night (said he) will be a glorious night to me. My warfare is accomplished. My sin is pardoned." Then he broke out again into vehement prayer. About eight he left off' speaking, and soon after, without any struggle or groan, gave up his soul to God. Weil. April 1.— I rode to Winlinton-Mills, 1 place famous above many, and called the rebels to lay down their arras and be recon- ciled to God through his Son. I saw neither old nor young that behaved amiss : for the dread of the Lord was upon them. Sim. 4i. — We set out early, and about eight went out into the market-place at Hexham. A multitude of people soon ran together, the greater part mad as colts untamed. Many had promised to do mighty things. But the bridle was in their teeth. I cried aloud, " Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts." They felt the sharpness of the two edged sword, and sunk into seriousness on every side : insomuch that I heard not one unkind or uncivil word, till we left them standing and staring one at anothei^ At one I preached at Ilorsley ; and about five in the evening at Newcastle. Mon. 6. — Having been informed Ihere were- many large collieries three or four miles north and north-west from Durham, I rode to a village called Ronton, in the midst of them, and proclaimed, " The Lord God, gracious and merciful." Abundance of people gave earnest heed to every word which was spoken ; kneeled down when I prayed, sung (after their manner) when I sung, and crowded into the house wiiere I went in : crying out, one and all, " Ah, they were only too long a coming ! Why did they not come sooner 1" Tues. 7. — Finding the people about Dent's- Hole were grown dead and cold, I preached there at twelve o'clock ; if haply itjnight please God yet again to breathe'on the dry bones, that they might live. Wed. 8. — I found the congregation at Blanchland abundantly increased. J preached in the evening at Spen, and the next day at noon to a serious congregation at Winlinton- Mills : a gentleman who had talked of making a disturbance, finding not one man to second himi Fri. 10. — Having settled all the Societies in the country, I began examining that of Newcastle again. It was my particular con- cern to remove, if possible, every hinderance of brotherly love. And one odd one I found creeping in among us, which had already occasioned much evil ; namely, a fancy, that we must not justify ourselves ; (some of the spawn of mystic divinity.) Just contrary to the scriptural injunction, " Be ready to give a reason of the hope that is in you." For 1747.] JOURNAL. S5I want of doing this in time, some oiiences were now grown incurable. I found it need- ful, therefore, to tear u)) this by the roots ; to explain this duty from the foundation, and to require all who desired to remain with us to justify themselves, whenever they were blamed unjustly ; and not to swallow up both peace and love in their voluntary humility. Sun. 12. — I preached at Gateshead in the morning, at Swallwell about two; and at the Room in the evening. I scarce ever heard so fine a defence of a weak cause, as was Mr. S.'s Sermon in the morning ; where- in he laboured much to prove the unlawful- ness of laymen's preaching: but with such tenderness and good nature, that I ahnost wished the Sermon were printed, for a ])attern to all polemical writers. April 19. — Being Easter-day, I preached in Gateshead for the last time; afterwards at Swallwell, and at Newcastle in the evening. 1 could gladly have spent six weeks more in these parts ; but my time being now expired I preached my farewell sermon at five. On Monday, SUth, a great part of the congrega- tion which filled the Room were some of the finest people I had ever seen there. Surely God is working a new thing in the earth. Even to the rich is the Gospel preached ! And there are, of these also, who have ears to hear, and hearts to receive the truth as it is in Jesus. About nine I preacheJ to a large congregation at Renton, and before six reached Osmotherley. Finding Mr. D. (as I expected) had been vehemently attacked by the neighbouring Clergy and gentry, that he might be exposed to no farther diffi- culty on my account, I did not claim his promise, but preaclied on a tombstone near the Church, on, "The Lord is risen indeed." How wisely does God order all things ! Some will not hear even the word of God out of a church ; for the sake of these we are often permitted to preach in a church. Others will not hear it in a church : for their sakes we are often compelled to preach in the high- ways. Here John Nelson met me. On Thursday, Friday, and Saturday, he had preached at Acomb and the neighbouring places : on Good Friday in particular, on Heworth- Moor, to a large and quiet congregation. On Easter Sunday, at eight, he preached there again, to a large number of serious hearers. Towards the close of his discourse, a mob came from York, hired and headed by some (miscalled) gentlemen. They stood still, till an eminent Papist cried out, " Why do not you knock the dog's brains out?" On which they immediately began throwing all that came to hand, so that the congregation was quickly dispersed. John spoke a few words, and walked towards York. They followed with showers of bricks and stones ; one of which struck him on the shoulder,. one on the back ; and a little before he came to the city, part of a brick hit him on the back part of the head, and felled him to the ground. When he came to himself, two of Acomb lifted him up, and led him forward between them. The gentleman followed, throwing as before, till we came to the city gate, near which lived an honest tradesman, who took him by the arm, and pulled him into his house. Some of the rioters swore they would break all his windows, if he did not turn him out. But he told them resolutely, "I will not, and let any of you touch my house at your peril. I shall make you remember it as long as you live." On this they thought good to. retire. After the surgeon had dressed the wound in his head, John went softly on to Acomb. About five he went out, in order to preach, and began singing an hymn. Before it was ended, the same gentleman came in a coach from York, with a numerous attendance. They threw clods and stones so fast on every side, that the congregation soon dispersed. John walked down into a little ground, not far from Thomas Slaton's house. Two men quickly followed ; one of whom swore despe- rately he would have his life. And he seemed to be in good earnest. He struck him several times, with all his force, on the head and breast, and at length threw him down and stamped upon him, till he left him for dead. But by the mercy of God, being carried into a house, he soon came to himself; and after a night's rest, was so recovered, that he was able to ride to Osmotherly. Tues. 21. — 1 called at "fhirsk ; but finding the town full of holiday folks, drinking, cursing, swearing, and cock-fighting, I did not stop at all, but rode on to Borough- Bridge, and in the afternoon to Leeds. Wed. 23. — I spent an hour with Mr. M., and pressed him to make good his assertion, that our preaching had done more harm than good. This he did not choose to pursue ; but enlarged upon the harm it might occasion in succeeding generations. I cannot see the force of this argument. I dare not neglect the doing certain present good for fear of some probable ill consequences, in the succeeding century. Sun. 28. — 1 met the Leeds Society at five ; preached at seven, on, "The Spirit and the Bride say come ;" and at one, to an unwieldy multitude, several hundreds ot whom soon went away, it being impossible for them to hear. Such another congregation I had at Birstal : yet here I believe my voice reached all that were present. Mon. 27. — I preached at Birstal, at Websey- Moor, and at Bradford, and regulated tlio Societies. Tues. 28,-»One of Pudsey would take no denial ; so I promised to preach there at eight o'clock. Coming before the hour, we walked to the new house of the Germans. It stands on the side of a hill, commanding all 239 REV. J. WESLEY'S 11747, the vale beneath, and the opposite hill. The front is exceedingly grand, though plain, being faced with fine, smooth, white stone. The German's suppose it will cost, by that time it is finished, about three thousand pounds. It is well if it be not nearer ten. But that is no concern to the English brethren; for they are told, (and potently believe,) that "all the money will come from beyond sea." I pmached at eight, attlie place appointed, and thence rode to Dewsbury, where I was to preach at noon. But first I called on the Minister, Mr. liobson ; and in an acceptable time. Abundance of little offences had arisen, and been carefully magnified by those "who sought such occasions. But we both spoke our minds without reserve ; and the snare ^\as presently broken. After sermon, Mr. R. having sent a note to desire I would call upon him again, I went and passed such an hour as I have not had since I left London : we did not part without tears. Who knows how great a work God can work in a short time ? Thur. 3J. — I rode to Keighley. The ten persons I joined here, are increased to above a hundred; and above a third of them can rejoice in God, and walk as becomes the Gosftel. Fri. May 1. — I read prayers and preached in Haworth Church, to a numerous congrega- tion. In the evening I preached near Skircoat- Green, and baptized Eliz. K., late a Quaker. Saturday, 2nd, I preached at Halifax, to a civil senseless congregation ; at noon in Gil- dersara, and in the evening at Armley. Sun. 3. — At one I preached to a vast con- gregation at Hunfleet; and about five, to a still larger at Birstal ; I preached on, " All things are ready ; Come to the marriage." And some, I trust, were compelled to come in. Hon. 4. — -At his earnest request I began examining those that are called W. D.'s So- cieties. At three I preached at Great Hard- ing ; in the evening at Roughlee, where there was a large Society. But since the men of smooth tongue broke in upon them, they are every man afraid of his brother ; half of them ringing continually in the ears of the rest, " No works, no law, no bondage." How- ever, we gathered above forty of the scattered sheep, who are still minded to stand in the old paths. Tues. 5. — I preached at Roughlee at five ; about eleven at Hinden, and, about three, at Widnap, a little village in the midst of huge barren mountains, where also there was a So- ciety. But Mr. B. had eflectually dispersed Ihem, so that I found but three Members left. We rode thence about five miles to Stone- seygate, which lies in a far more fruitful country. Here was a larger congregation at six o'clock, than 1 had seen since my leaving Birstal. They filled both the yard and the road, to a considerable distance, and many were seate-i on a long wall adjoining; which being built of loose stones, in the middle of the sermon, all fell down at once. I never saw, heard, nor read, of such a thing before. The whole wall, and the persons silting upon it, sunk down together, none of them scream- ing out, and very few altering their posture. And not one was hurt at all ; but they ap- peared sitting at the bottom, just as they sat .at the top. Nor was there any interruption either of my speaking, or of the attention of the hearers. Wed. 6- — I rode to Shore, four miles south from Stonesey, lying about half way down an huge steep mountain. Here I preached at twelve, to a loving simple-hearted people. We then climbed up to Todmorden-Edge, the brow of a long chain of mountains, where I called a serious people to " Repent, and be- lieve the Gospel." Thur. 7. — We left the mountains, and came down to the fruitful valley of Rosenilale. Here I preached to a large congregation of wild men ; but it pleased God to hold them in chains. So that even when I had done, none offered any rudeness, but all went quietly away. We came to Manchester between one and two. I had no thought of preaching here, till I was informed John Nelson had given public notice, that I would preach at one o'clock. I was now in a great strait ; their house would not contain a tenth part of the people. And how the unbroken spirits of so large a town would endure preaching in the street, I knew not. Besides that, having rode a swift trot for several hours, and in so sultry a day, I was both faint and weary. But after considering that I was not going a warfare at my own cost, I walked straight to Sal- ford-Cross. A numberless crowd of people partly ran before, partly followed after me. 1 thought it best not to sing, but looking round, asked abruptly, " Why do you look at me as if you had never seen me before ? Many of you have seen me in the neighbour ing church, both preaching and administering the Sacrament." I then beg^n, " Seek ye the Lord, while he may be found ; call upon him while he is near." None interrupted at all or made any disturbance, till, as I was drawing to a conclusion, a big man thrust in with three or four more, and bade them " Bring out the engine." Our friends de- sired me to remove into a yard just by, which I did, and concluded in peace. About six we reached Davy-Hulme, five miles from Manchester, where I was much refreshed both in preaching and meeting the Society. Their neighbours here used to dis» turb them much; but a justice of peace who feared God, granted them a warrant for the chief of the rioters, from that time they were in peace. Fri. 8. — I preached at Oldfield-Brow, to a much larger congregation, thoujrh many of them had been hurt by doubtful disputations. But they now began again to take root down- ward, and bear fruit upward. 1747.] JOURNAL. 2&9 In the evening I preached at Bootli-Baiik, among a quiet and loving people. But a fa- mous Anabaptist teacher, J oseph Pickup by name, had lately occasioned some disturbance among them. He had given them a particular account of a conference he had had with me on the road ; " What he said and what I said : and how he had stopped ray mouth with the seventeenth article." In the morning I told them the plain fact. I had overtook him on the road, and we rode half a bow shot toge- ther, but did not exchange five sentences till we parted. About noon I preached at Mr. Anderton's near North wich ; several of the gay and rich were there ; I continued praying and talking with them till past two. We were then obliged to take horse for Astbury. Here likewise I found an open door, though many fine people were of the congregation. But they behaved as people fearing God ; as seriously as the poor ploughmen. Sun. 10. — I preached at Astbury at five; and at seven proclaimed, at Congleton-Cross, *' Jesus Christ, our wisdom, and righteous- ness, and sanctification, and redemption." It rained most of the time that I was speaking ; but that did not hinder abundance of people from quietly attending. Between twelve and one I preached near Macclesfield, and in the evening at Woodly-Green. Mon. 11. — I preached at noon about a mile from Asliton, and in the evening at Stahley- Ilall. Tues. 12. — I rode to Bongs, and explained to a serious people, the parable of the Prodi- gal Son. In the evening I exhoi-ted them at Chinley, " Earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints." Wed. 13. — I preached at noon in the High- Peak, and in the evening at Sheffield. Thurs- day the 14th, I rode to Barley Hall. As soon as I had done preaching, William Shent told me he was just come from Leeds, where he had left Mr. Peronet in a high fever. I had no time to spare. However, at three in the morning, on Friday, lolh, I set out, and between seven and eight came to Leeds. By the blessing of God he recovered from that hour. Being willing to redeem the time, I preached at noon, and then hastened back to Bailey- Hall, where I pi cached at seven, on, "Glorify God with your bodies and your spirits, which are God's." Sat. 16. — I spent an hour or two at Notting- ham, and then rode on 1o Markfield. At eight I preached: the church was pretty well filled, and God gave a blessing with his word. Sun. 17.— Desiring to improve the time we had, I preached at eleven in the morning, and in the evening. Mon. 18. — I I'ode to Wednesbury, and after two or three days spent there and at Birming- ham, on Thursday, 21st, came to London. Sun. 31. — I preached at seven, inMoorflelds,- to a large and well-behaved congregation. Mr. Bateman desired me to preach a charity sermon in his church, St. Bartholomew the Great, in the afternoon. But it was with much difliculty that I got in ; not only the church itself, but all the entrances to it being so thronged with people ready to tread upon one another. The great noise made me afraid at first, that my labour would be in vain ; but that fear was soon over; for all was still, as soon as the service began. 1 hope God gave us, this day, a token for good. If he will work, who shall stay his hand? Thursday, June 4. — I reduced the sixteen Stewards to seven ; to whom were given the following instructions ; — 1. You are to be men full of the Holj Ghost and wisdom, that you may do all things in a manner acceptable to God. 2. You are to be present every Tuesday and Thursday morning, in order to transact the temporal affairs of the Society. 3. You are to begin and end every Meeting with earnest prayer unto God, for a blessing on all your undertakings, 4. You are to produce your accounts the first Tuesday in every month, that they may be transcribed into the ledger. 5. You are to take it in turn, month by month, to be chairman. The chairman is to see that all the rules be punctually observed, and immediately to check him who breaks any of them. 6. You are to do nothing without the con- sent of the minister, either actually had, or reasonably presumed. 7. You are to consider, whenever you meet, " God is here." Therefore, be deeply serious. Utter no trifling word. Speak as in His presence, and to the glory of his great name. 8. When any thing is debated, let one at once stand up and speak, the rest giving at- tention ; and let him speak just loud enough to be heard, in love and the spirit of meek- ness. ^ 9. You are continually to pray, and endea- vour that a holy harmony of soul may in all things subsist among you; that in evei-y step you may keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 10. In all debates, you are to watch over your spirits, avoiding as fire, all clamour and contention, being swift to hear, slow to speak ; in honour every man preferring another be- fore himself. 11. If you cannot relieve, do not grieve, the poor. Give them soft words, if nothing else. Abstain from eithersour looks or harsh words. Let them be glad to come, even though they should go empty away. Put yourself in the place of every poor man, and deal with him as you would God should deal with you. These instructions, we whose names are S54 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1747. mider-written (being the present Stewards of the Society at London) do heartily receive and earnestly desire to conform to. In witness whereof, we have set our hands. N. B. If any Steward shall break any of the preceding rules, after having been thrice admonished by the chairman, (whereof notice is to be immediately given to the Minister,) he is no longer Steward. Sat. 6. — I appointed to speak with those who had applied to us on a physical account. I found there had been about six hundred in abnut six months. More than three hundred of these came twice or thrice, and we saw no more of them. About twenty of those who had constantly attended, did not seem to be either better or worse. About two hundred were sensibly better: and fifty-one thoroughly cured. The entire expense from the beginning till this time, was about thirty pounds. Sun. H. — I preached at St. Bartholomew's again : I admire the behaviour of this people. None betrays either lightness or inattention. Surely all the seed sown here will not be lost. ■ Man. 15. — Our Conference began and ended on Saturday 20th. The Minutes of all that passed therein, were some time after tran- scribed and published. Snn. 21. — I preached once more at St. Bar- tholomew's, on the Gospel for the day, the story of Dives and Lazarus. I was con- strained to speak very plain and strong words; but God gave the audience ears to hear; so that they appeared as far from anger on the one hand, as from sleepiness on the other. After preaching at the Chapel in the after- noon, 1 set out for Brentford with Robert Swindells. The next day we reached Marl- borough, where one in the room beneath us ■was swearing desperately. Mr. Swindells stepped down and put into his hand the paper entitled, "Swear not at all." He thanked him, and promised to swear no more ; and he did not while he was in the house. Tues. 23. — We took horse at three, break- fasted at Chippenham, and dined at Kings- wood, whence I walked to Bristol. About seven I went to the Old Orchard, where were rich and poor, a great multitude : we had a solemn and a joyful hour. Surely these Gelds are white unto the harvest ! Wed. 24.. — We rode to Beercrocomb, hoping to reach Tavistock the next day. So we set out at three. The rain began at four. We reached Colestock dripping wet, before seven. The rain ceasea while we were in the house, but began when we took horse, and attend- ed us all the way to Exeter. While we stayed here to dry our clothes, I took the opportunity of writing, " A word to a Free- holder." Soon after three we set out ; but it was near eight before Ave could reach Oakhampton. Fri. 26. — We came to Tavistock before noon, but it being market-day, I did not preach till five in the evening. The rain began almost as soon as we began singing, and drove many out of the field. After preaching, (leaving Mr. Swindells there,) 1 went on for Plymouth-Dock. Within two miles of Plymouth, one over- look and informed us, that the night before, all the Dock was in an uproar : and a Con- stable endeavouring to keep the peace, was beaten and much hurt. As we were entering the Dock, one met us and desired we would go the back way ; " For," said he, " there are thousands of people waiting about Mr. Hide's door. We rode up straight into the midst of them: they saluted us with three huzzas, after which I alighted, took several of them by the hand, and began to talk with them. I would gladly have passed an hour among them, and believe, if 1 had, there had been an end of the riot. But the day being far spent, (for it was past nine o'clock,) T was persuaded to go in. The mob then re- covered their spirits, and fought valiantly with the doors and windows. But about ten they were weary, and went every man to his own home. Sat. 27. — I preached at four, and then spoke severally to part of the Society. As yet I have found only one person among them who knew the love of God before my brother came. No wonder the Devil was so still ; for his goods were in peace. About Six in the evening I went to the place where I preached the last year. A little before we had ended the hymn, came the Lieutenant, a famous man, with his retinue of soldiers, drummers, and mob. When the drums ceased, a gentleman-barber began to speak ; but his voice was quickly drowned in the shouts of the multitude, who grew fiercer and fiercer as their numbers increased. After waiting about a quarter of an hour, perceiv- ing the violence of the rabble still increasing, I walked down into the thickest of them, and took the captain of the mob by the hand. He immediately said, " Sir, I will see you safe home. Sir, no man shall touch you. Gen- tlemen, stand off: give back. I will knock the first man down that touches him. We walked on in great peace; my conductor every now and then stretching out his neck (he was a very tall man) and looking round, to see if any behaved rndely, till we came to Mr. Hide's door. We then parted in much love. I stayed in the street near half an hour after he was gone, talking with the people ; who had now forgot their anger, and went away in high good humour. Sum. 28. — Ipreachedat five, onthe Common, to a well-behaved earnest congregation : and at eight near the Room, on, " Seek ye the Lord, while he may be found." The congre- gation was much larger than before, and equally serious and attentive. At ten I went to church. Mr. Barlow preached an useful ser- mon, on, "God be merciful to me a sinner ;" 17W.1 JOURNAL. 895 and a thundering one in the afternoon, on " Where their worm dieth not, and their fire is not quenched." At one I preached again near the Room, from those words in the Gospel for the day, " Come, for all things are ready ; and the hearts of all that were round about seemed to bow down before the Lord. I designed to have preached on Stolce's Hill, at five, but the rain would not permit. However, before six, 1 went to the head of the town, where we nad a large and venerable assembly. The fear of God seemed to spread itself over all, and they received what was spoken as the word of God. Yet once more he hath opened the door, that the Gospel may have free course here also. Mon. 29. — I took horse between three and four, and reached Perrin-Will, three miles beyond Truro, about six. I preached to a very large congregation at seven, and the word was as the rain on the tender herb. Tues. 30. — We came to St. Ives before morning prayers, and walked to church wilh- out so much as one huzza. How strangely has one year changed the scene in Cornwall ! This is now a peaceable, nay, honourable station. They give us good words almost in every place. What have we done, that the world should be so civil to us? Wednesday, J aly 1, — I spoke severally to all those who had votes in the ensuing election. I found them such as I desired ; not one would even eat or drink at the expense of him for whom he voted. Five guineas had been given to W. C, but he returned them immediately ; T. M., positively refused to accept any thing ; and when he heard that his mother had received money privately, he could not rest till she gave him the three guineas, which he instantly sent back. Thur. 3. — Was the day of election for Parliament-men. It was begun and ended without any hurry at all. I had a large congregation in the evening, among whom two or three roared for the disquielness of their heart ; as did many at the meeting which followed, particularly those who had lost their first love. Sat. 4. — About two I preached in the street at Redruth. The congregation was large and deeply attentive : indeed there are now scarce any in the town (but gentlemen) who are not convinced of the truth. At seven I preached at Stithians, and at five in the morning. Sunday, the 6th, we rode thence to St. Agnes. At two I preached to a large multitude of quiet, hearers, many of whom seemed deeply aifected ; yet soon after I had done, some began to divert them- selves with throwing dirt and clods. Mr. Shepherd's horse was frighted at this, and as one of them stooped down, leaped clear over him ; the man screamed amain, but finding himself not hurt, he and his com- panions poured a shower of stones after him : knowing nothing of the matter, T rode soon after through the midst of them, and none lifted up a hand or opened his mouth. About half an hour after fi\e I began at Gwenap. I was afraid my voice would not suffice for such an immense multitude: but my fear was groundless, as the evening was quite calm, and the i>eople all attention. It was more difficult to be heard in meeting the Society, amidst the cries of those on the one hand, who were pierced through as with a sword, and of those, on the other, who were filled with joy unspeakable. Mon. 6. — I preached about twelve at Bray ; but neither the house nor the yard v/ould contain the congregation: and all were se- rious ; the scoffers are vanished away ; I scarce saw one in the country. I preached in the evening at Cambourn, to an equally serious congregation. I looked about for John Rogers, the champion, who had so often sworn, " I should never more preach in that parish." But it seems he had given up the cause, saying, " One may as well blow against the wind." Tues. 7. — I preached at St. Ives. Wed. 8.— At Sithney. Thur. 9. — The Stewards of all the Societies met. I now diligently enquired. What ex- horters there were in each Society ? Whether they had gifts meet for their work ? Whe- ther their lives were eminently holy ? And whether there appeared any Ji-uil of their labour? I found, upon the whole, 1. That there were no less than eighteen exhorters in the county: that three of these had no gifts at all for the work, neither natural, nor supernatu)-al ; 3. That a fourth had neither gifts nor grace, but was a dull, empty, self- conceited man ; 4. That a fifth had con- siderable gifts, ijut had evidently made ship- wreck of the grace of God ; these therefore I determined immediately to set aside, and advise our Societies not to hear them ; 5. That J. B., A. L., and J. W. had gifts and grace, and had been much blessed in the work. Lastly, That the rest might be help- ful when there was no preacher in their own or the neighbouring Societies ; provided they would take no step without the advice of those who had more experience than them- selves. Fri. 10. — I preached at Gulval-Cross, in the midway between Penzance and Marazion. Sat. 11. — I examined the Classes at St. Just, established and settled in the grace of God. Sun. 12. — At five 1 preached at St. Just ; at twelve to the largest congregation I ever saw at Morva. I then went to church at Zennor, and when the service was ended, preached under the ':)iurch-yard wall. Hence I rode to Newlyn, a little town on the South-Sea, about a mile from Penzance. At five I walked to a rising ground, near the sea-shore, where was a smooth white sand 1235 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1747. to stand on ; an immense multitude of people was gathered together, but their voice was as the roaring of the sea. I began to speak and the noise died away ; but before I had ended my prayer, some poor wretches of Penzance began cursing and swearing, and thrusting the people otf the bank. In two minutes I was thrown into the midst of them ; when one Newlhi, a bitter opposer till then, turned about and swore, "None shall meddle with the man ; I will lose ray life first." Many others were of his mind : so I walked an hundred yards forward, and iinished my sermon without any interiuplion. - Moil. 13. — I preached at Terdinny, in Eeryan parish, where was a large and e».rnest congregation, notwithstanding the wonderful stories which they had frequently heard re- lated in the pulpit for certain truths. In the morning I wrote as follows : — " Terdinny, July 14, 1747. " Rev. Sib, " I was exceeding surprised when I was informed yesterday of your affirming publicly in the church, in the face of a whole congregation, 'Now Wesley has sent down for an hundred pounds, and it must be raised directly ; nay, it is true.' O Sir, is this possible? Can it be that you should be so totally void ( I will not say of conscience, of religion, but) of good natuj-e, as to credit such a tale ? and of good manners and com- mon sense, as thus to repeat il ? " I must beg that you would either justify or retract this ; (for it is a point of no small concern ;) and that I may know what you propose to do, before I set out for London. " I am, "Reverend Sir, " Your brother and servant for Christ's sake." But he never favoured me with an an- swer. Sat. 25. — I was welcomed into Port Isaac by more company than I expected. The man who had some time since headed the mob, when they left Edward Greeufil for dead, had gathered all his troops, and receiv- ed us as soon as we entered tlie first street. They all attended us to Mr. Scant'.ebury's door, who (Mr. T. informed me) desired I would lodge at his house. I knocked long at the door, but no one answered ; at length the master of the house appeared ; an hoary venerable old man. I asked, " Pray is Mr. T. here?" He replied, "Mr. T. is not here: but pray what may thy name be ? I an- swered, "My name is John Wesley." He said, "I have heard of thee." Perceiving that he had no more to say, I turned back to another house : the mob followed, hallooing and shouting ; but none of them offered to strike, or even throw any thing. Only their captain, after some hard words, lifted up his stick at me once or twice ; but one of his companions interposed : he then went quietly away. After spending half an hour we rode on to Camelford. We stopped at a friend's house, near the town ; and, between four and five, walked to Mr. M's, who had often desired, that if Mr. Wesley caine, he would preach either in his house or bowling-gieen. But word came from the Mayor, while I was there, " That if I did preach, he would prosecute me." Finding no convenient place could bo procured, we thought it best to go on to Mr. Bonnet's. As I walked through the town, we had a large train to attend us ; only one stone struck me on the shoulder ; fifty or a hundred waited upon us about halt a mile ; we then went on quietly to Tre- geer. Swn. 26. — I preached at Tamerton church, in the morning ; Mary Week, in the afternoon, and St. Ginny's in the evening. Monday, the 27th, in tlie evening, I preached in Tres- mere church ; and at five, on Tuesday and Wednesday morning. Tuesday evening I preached in Laneast church. On Wednesday noon, on St. Stephen's Down, near Launces- ton. Thence we rode to Cockern- Wells ; and on Thuisday, in the afternoon, came once more tFBeercrocomb. Fri. 31. — About noon I preached at Taun- ton. Much opposition was exfected, and several young gentlemen came, as it seemed, with that design ; but they did not put it in execution. From hence we rode to Biidge- water, and even at this dry barren place, God largely watered us as with the dew of heaven. After preaching I rode to Middlesey, intend- ing only to meet the Society ; but notice had been given that I would preach there: so I gave an exhortation to all that, were present. Saturday, August 1. — I preached here soon after four ; about noon at Way wick, and in the evening at Bristol. Sun. 2. — I preached in Kingswood at eight; in the afternoon atConnam; and at five in the Old Orchard, to the largest congregation which I ever remember to have seen at. Bris- tol. What hath God wrought in this city ! and yet perhaps the hundredth part of his work does not now appear. Tues. 4. — I set out for Ireland. We rode that day (but it was hard labour) to Biiilth, where I preached, in the evening, on the Pro- digal Son. Wed. 5, — Taking horse early in the morn- ing, we rode over the rough mountains of Rad- norshire and Montgomeryshire, into Meri- onethshire. Id the evening I was surprised with one of the finest prospects, in its kind, that ever I saw in my life. We rode in a green vale shaded with rows of trees, which made an arbour for several miles; the river laboured along on our left hand, through broken rocks of every size, shape, and colour. On the other side of the river, the mountain, 1747.] JOURNAL. M7 rose to an immense height, almost perpendi- cular; and yet tlie tall straight oaks stood, rank above rank, from the bottom to the very top; only here and there, where the moun- tain was not so steep, were interposed pas- tures or fields of corn ; at a distance, as far as the eye could reach, as it were by way of contrast, " A mountain huge upre^r'd Its broad, bare back ;" with vast rugged rocks hanging over its brow, that seemed to nod portending ruin. Thur. 6. — Between three and four in the afternoon, we, with some difSculty, reached Carnarvon. This has the face of a fortified town, having walls, (such as they are,) and a Castle as consideraWe as that of Cardiff. Here we parted with our guide and interpre- ter, Mr. Philips. Mr. Tucker and I set out for Holyhead. We intended to cross over into Anglesey, at Baldon-Ferry, four miles from Carnarvon ; but not being able to in- quire our way, (as we spoke no Welsh, and the country people no English,) we could not find where the Ferry was, till we saw the boat coming over. We went into the boat about sunset, and lodged that night at a little inn by the waterside. Fi-i. 7. — We made a little stop at I.langeve- nye, seven miles fioui the Ferry. We should have hired a guide to have steered over the sands ; but it was quite out of my mind till we came to them ; so we went straight across and came to Holyhead without any stop or hinderance at all. Hat. 8. — Finding one of the packet-boats ready, we went on board about eight o'clock in the morning. It was a dead calm when we rowed out of the harbour ; but about two in the afternoon the wind sprung up, and continued till near four on Sunday morning, when we were within sight of the Irish shore. I could not but observe, 1. That while we were sailing with a fresh gale, there was no wind at all a mile off ; but a ship which lay abreast of us was quite becalmed, till we left her out of sight. 2. That a French privateer which for several days had taken every ship Avhich sailed on that coast, was taken and brought into Dublin Bay the very morning we arrived there. Before ten we came to St. George's Quay. Soon after we landed, hearing the bells ring- ing for church, I went thither directly. Mr. Lunell came to the Quay j ust after I was gone, and left word, at the house where oiir things were, he would call again atone. He did so, and took us to his house. About three I wrote a line to the Curate of St. Mary's, who sent me word he should be glad of my assistance; so I preached there (another gentleman reading prayers) to as gay and senseless a congregation as ever 1 saw. Af- ter sermon, Mr. R. thanked me veiy affec- tionately, and desired I would favour Mm with my company in the morning. Mon. 10.— I met the Society at five, and at six preached on ■' Repent, and believe the Gospel." The room, large as it was, would not contain the people, who all seemed to taste the goiid word. Between eight and nine I went to Mr. R. (the curate of St. Mary's). He professed abundance of good will, commended my sermon in strong terms, and begged he might see me again the next morning. But at the same time he expressed the most rooted pre judice against Lay-Preachers, or preactiing out of a church, and said, the Archbishop of Dublin was resolved to suffer no such irre- gularities in his diocese. I went to our brethren, that we might pour out our souls before God. I then went straight to wail upon the Archbishop myself; but he was gone out of town. In the afternoon a gentleman desired to speak with me. He was troubled that it was not with liim as in times past. When at the age of fourteen, the power of God came mightily upon him, constraining him to rise out of bed, to pour out his prayers and tears from a heart overflowed with love and joy in the Holy Ghost. For sojne months he scarce knew whether he was in the body, continually walking and talking with God. He has now an abiding peace : but cannot rest, till the love of God again fills liis heart. Between six and seven I went to Marlbo- rough-Street. The house wherein we preach- ed was originally designed for a Lutheran church, and will contain about four hundred people. But four or five times the number may stand in the yard. Many of the rich were there, and many Ministers of every de- nomination. I preached on, " The Scripture hath concluded all under sin :" and spoke closely and strongly: but none at all „oemed to be offended. If my brother or 1 couUI have been here for a few months, I question if there might not have been a larger Society here, than even in London itself. Tues. 11.- — I waited on the Archbishop at Newbridge, ten miles from Dublin. I had the favour of conversing with him two or three hours ; in which I answered abundance of objections. In the evening I returned to Mr. Lunell's. John Trembath preached at Marlborough-Street, to a large congregation both of Laity and Clergy, who behaved vvilh much decency. Wed. 19. — I purposely delayed the examin- ing the Classes, till I had gone through the Rules of the Society; part of which I explain- ed to them at large, with the reasons of them, every morning. 7'hur. 13. — We walked in the afternoon to see two jiersons that were sick near Phoenix- Park. That part of it which joins to the city is sprinkled up and down with trees, not unlike Hyde-Park. But about a mile from 3 F VfiS REV. J. WESLEY'S [irir. the town Is a thick grove of old tall oaks ; and, in the centre of this, a round open green (from which are vistas all four ways) with a handsome stone pillar in the midst having a plioenix on the top. I continued preaching, morning and even- ing, to many more than the house would con- tain, and had more and more reason to hopa they would not all be unfruitful hearers. Fri. 14. — I procured a genuine account of the great Irish massacre in 1641. Surely never was there such a transaction be- fore, from the beginning of the world ! More than two hundred thousand men, women, and children, butchered wiihin a few months, in cool blood, and with such cir- cumstances cf cruelty as make one's blood run cold ! It is well if God has not a con- troversy with the nation on this very ac- count, to this day. Sat. 15. — I stayed at home and spoke to all that came ; but I found scarce any Irish among them. At least niiiety-uine in an hundred of the native Irish remain in the religion of their forefathers, 'i he Protestants, whether in Dublin or elsewhere, are almost all transplanted lately from England. Nor is it any wond r that those wlio are born Papists generally live and die such, when the Protestants can find no better ways to convert them than Penal Laws and Acts of Parliament. Smt. 16. — We went to St. James's church in the morning, (there being no service at St. Patrick's) and in the afternoon to Christ- church. When I came out of the choir, 1 could not but observe well nigh the whole congregation, drawn up in rows in the body of the church, from the one end to the other. I walked through the midst of them ; and they stared their fill. But scarce one spoke either good or bad. In the evening I had a laige number of them in Marlborough Street, both within doors and without. Mon. 17. — I began examining the Society, which I finished the next day. It contained about two hundred and fourscore Members, many of whom appeared to be strong in faith. The people in general are of a more teachable spirit than in most parts of England; but on that very account they must be watched over with the more care, being equally sus- ceptible of good and ill impressions. Tues. 18. — I was informed that Mr. Latrobe, the Moravian preacher, had read in his pulpit, part of the " Short View of the difference between the Moravians and Us," with the addition of many bitter words. Herein he did us unawares a signal favour ; giving an authentic proof, that we have nothing to do •with them. Fri. 21. — I was desired to see the town and the college. The town has scarce any public building, except the Parliament-house, which is at all remarkable. The churches are poor and mean, both within and without. St. Stephen's Green might be made a beautiful place, being abundantly larger than Lincoln's Inn Square. But the houses r.ound about it (besides that some are low and bad) are quite Irregular, and unlike each other. And little care is taken of the Green itself, which is as rough and uneven as a common. The College contains two little quadrangles, and one about as large as that of New Col- lege, In Oxford. There is likewise a bowling- green, a small garden, and a little park ; a new-built handsome library. I expected we should have sailed on Satur- day, 22d, but no packet-boat was come in. In order to make the best of our time ( preached this day at noon as well as in the evening. It was not for nothing that our passage was delayed. Who knows what a day may bring forth 1 Sun. 23. — The room was so crowded in the morning, that I thought it best to begin before the usual time in the evening. Yet were a multitude of people got together, in the house, yard, and street, far more than my voice could reach. I cried aloud to as many of them as could hear, " All things are ready : come ye to the marriage." I had then delivered my message. So before ten we took boat, and before eleven reached the ship. The wind was right a-head. Then suc- ceeded a dead calm, so that we did not get out of the Bay till Monday evening, nor within sight of Wales till Wednesday, 26th. By this means we had an opportunity of talking largely both with our fellow-passengers and the sailors, many of whom received our words with gladness. About two in the afternoon we landed at Holyhead. Between three and four we took horse, and came in the evening to Thomas Thomas's, near Ryd-y-Spardon. He had before desired Jonathan Reeves to call there on his return. But we were at a great loss, none in the house understanding English, and none of us understanding Welsh, till Mr. Morgan, a neighbouring school- master came, who took us to his own house ; and in the morning, Thursday, 27th, rode with us to the passage, We reached Carnarvon before ten, Tanna bull in the evening, and Lanidlos on Fridav 28th. Sat. 29. — About noon we came to Buillh At three I preached in the main street, and at Garth in the evening, where I met ray brother going to Ireland. Sun. 30. — He preached at Builth about nine. Thence we went to Maesmynis church, But it would not near contain the congrega- tion, so t1iat I was constrained to preach in the churchyard. '1 hence I rode to Lansenfried. Here also, the church not being able to hold the people, I came out to a large tomb stone, under a shady tree, and proclaimed the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. 1747.1 JOURNAL. S0» One of the audiehSe "pressed me much to preach at Clero ; telling me Mr. J. had often said, " I should be welcome to his pulpit." Mon. 31. — I rode thither and called on Mr. J.: but (as I supposed it would) liis .heart failed. I preached, on a large^smooth meadow, " Christ, our wisdom, ri^'hteous- uess, sanctifi cation, and redemption :" And a multitude of people were gathered from all );arts, though on so short a warning. We set out early, September I, and after a short stop near Crick-Howell, aimed at the nearest way, over the mountains, to Cardiff. But it was near four in the afternoon before we could reach a little village at the foot of tlie hills called Risca. The people at the inn here were civil above measure ; particularly a young genteel man, who was son to the woman of the house, and lived at a small distance from it. He rode with us two miles, to show us the nearest way, and desired, if we came again, we would lodge at his house. The reason of all this kindness was, that a year or two ago he had heard rae preach at Bristol. I reached Cardiff between seven and eight, and immediately went to the Room. My strength just lasted till I had done preaching, 1 was then quite ready to lie down and rest. Wed. 2. — I spent some tin)e with T. Prosser, who had filled the Society with vain j anglings. I found the fault lay in his head, rather than in his heart : he is an honest well-meaning- man ; but no more qnaiified, either by nature or grace, to expound Scrip- ture, than to read lectures in logic or algebra. Yet even men of sense have taken this dull mystical man to be far deeper than he is. And it is very natural so lo do. If we look into a dark pit it seems deep ; but the dark- ness only makes it seem so. Bring the light, and we shall see it is very shallow. In the evening I preached at Fonmon. But the congregation being larger than the chapel would contain. I was obliged to prearh in the court. I was myself much comforted, in comforting the weary and heavy laden, Fri. 4. — There was a very large congrega- tion at Cardiff Castle-yard in the evening, 1 afterwajds met the Society, spoke plain to them, and left them ouce more in peace. Sat. 5. — In my road to Bristol, I read over Q. Curtius, a fine writer, both as to thought and language. But what an hero does he describe! V/hose murder of his old friend Ind companion Clitus (though not done of a fudden, as is commnnly supposed, but delibe- rately, afler some hours' consideration) was a virtuous act, in comparison of his butchering poor r-hilotas, and his good old father Par menio. Yet even this was a little thing, compared to the thousands and ten thousands he slaughtered, both in battle, and In and after taking cities, for no other crime than defending their wives and children. I doubt whether Judas claims so hot a place in hell as Alexander the Great. Thur. 10. — I preached at Bath about noon, and in the evening at Bearfield. Fri. II. — We rode to Reading. Mr Richards, a tradesman in the town came to our inn, and entreated me to preach at a room which he had built for that purpose; I did so at six in the morning, and then rode on. It rained all the way till we came to London. Sat. 19. — Mrs. Eaddiley desired me to go up to her son, who had been out of order for some days. For one or two years he was a pattern to all the family, till he began to con- verse more with good sort of men. He then grew cooler and cooler in the ways of God, and in a few montlis quitted the Society ; resolving, he said, to " ketp to his church, and live a sober life, and that was enough." That was too much in a little time. He grew tired of his church too, and dropped that and sobriety together. He was now, his mother informed me, dead as a stone lo all the things of God. I spoke a few words, and went to prayer. And God broke his heart. He continued weeping and praying all the day, and all the night, and at six in the morning fell asleep. Tues. 22. — I rode to Shoreham, where I preached every morning in the house, and every evening in the church. But the season for fruit is not yet. Stm. 27. — 1 preached in Mnorfields, morn- ing and evening, and continued so to do till November. I know no church in London (that in West Street excepted) where there is so serious a congregation. Mon. 28. — I talked with one, who a liltle time before was so overwhelmed with afflic- tion that she went out one night, to put an end to it all, by throwing herself into tlie New River. As she went by the Foundery (it being a watch-night) she heard some people singing. She stopped and went in : she listened awhile, and God spoke to her heart. She had no more desire to put an end to her life, but to die to sin and live to God. Twes. 29.— I retired to Mrs. Sparrow's, at Lewisham, where also I preached every evening. Sat. Oct. 3. — I returned to London. In the evening I bnried a young man, who had but lately known to God. But from that time he had lived much in a little space. His soul was clouded at the beginning of his illness, but the clouds soon vanished away, and he continued in the calm joy of faitli, till his spirit returned to God. Fri. 9.— We had a watch-night at the Chapel. Being weak in body, 1 was afraid I could not go through it. But the longer I spoke, the more strength I had : insomuch that at twelve o'clock ail my weariness and weakness were gone, and I was as one re» freshed with wiue. «M REV. J. WESLEY'S [i74r. The former part of the next week, and of some others, 1 spent at Newington and Ijewisham, in writing?. Fri. 16. — I went with two or three friends, to see what are called the electrical experi- ments. How must these also confound those poor half-thinkers, who will believe nothing but what they can comprehend ! Who can comprehend, how fire lives in water, and passes through it more freely than through air ? How flame issues out of my finger, real fl;vme such as sets fire to spirits of wine ? How these and many more as strange pheno- mena arise from the turning round of a glass globe '! It is all mystery ; if haply by any means God may hide pride from man ! Tues. 20. — I read Dr. Doddridge's Account of Colonel Gardiner. And what matters it, ■whether his soul was set at liberty by a fever, or a Lochaber axe, seeing he is gone to God. Thur. 29.— T. C. who had been with the Brethren some years, desired to speak with me. He said, " He could find no rest any where else, and was constrained to return where ne was first called." I believe he obeyed that conviction for a month. " Un- stable as water, thou shalt not excel." Mon, Nov. 2. — I preached at Windsor at noon, and in the afternoon rode to Reading. Mr. J. R. had just sent his brother word, " That he had hired a mob to pull down his preaching-house that night." In the evening- Mr. S. Richards overtook a large company of bargemen walking towards it, whom he immediately accosted, and asked, " If they would go with him and hear a good sermon !" telling them, " I will make room for you, if you were as many moro." They said, they would go with all their hearts. " But neighbours, (said he,) would it not be as well to leave those clubs behind you ? Perhaps some of the women may be frightened at them." They threw them all away, and walked quietly with him lo the house, where he set them in a pew. In the conclusion of my Sermon, one of them, who used to be their Captain, being the head taller than his fellows, rose up, and looking round the congregation, said, " The gentleman says nothing but what is good, I say so ; and there is not a man here that shall daie to say otherwise." Thur. 5. — I began examining the Classes, and every person severally, touching that bane of religion, evil- speaking : as well as touching their manner of life before they heard this preaching ; and by comparing what they were with what they are now, we found more abundant cause to piaise God. Fri. 23. — I was informed of a remarkable Providence : One going home the last watch- night, met a woman in Blackfriars, who en- quired, which was the way to the water-side ? She said, " It is so late, I doubt you will get no boat." The woman answered, " I don't vant one." On thia she stopped and 1 began to question her more closely, " what she was going to do 7" After a while, she confessed she was going to drown herself, being' under heavy afflid'on. But she was soon biought to a better mind, and seemed resolved to cast her care on Him, who had so signally cared for her. Swn. 22. — I spent an hour with Mary Cheese- brook, a strange monument of the mercy of God. About six years ago, she was without God in the world, being a kept-mistress. An acquaintance brought her one evening to the chapel in West Street, where God gave her a new heart. She shed abundance of tears, she plucked out the right eye and cast it from her; and from that time procured for herself by hard labour what was needful for life and godliness. She missed no opportunity of coming to the preaching, often after a hard day's work, at May Fair, she came to the Foundery in the evening, running the greater part of the way. Every Saturday, after (laying her little debts, she gave away all the money that remained ; leaving the morrow to take thought for the things of itself. Two yeais ago she catched a violent cold, which she neglected, till it settled upon her lungs. I knew nothing of her illness till it was past cure, she being then worn to a skeleton. Upon my mentioning her case to Mrs. , she sent her half-a-guinea. Molly immediately sent for a poor man, a baker, of whom she had lately taken her bread. She owed him about ten shillings: but an earnest dispute arose between them ; for the man would not take the money, say- ing, " she wanted it more than he." But at length she prevailed, saying, "she could not die in peace, if she owed any man any thing," But I found something still lay upon her mind. Upon my pressing her to speak freely she told me, it was concern for her child, a girl about eight years old, who, after she was gone, would have no friend to take care either of her soul or body. I replied, " Be at rest in this thing also ; I will take care of the child." From that time she lay (two or three weeks) quietly waiting for the salvation of God. Fri. 27. — Poor Mr. Simpson spent an hour with me, distressed on every side ; drawn up to London by fair and specious promises; and then lift to perish, unless he would pro- mise, " never more to preach out of a church." — Alas! what a method of conver- sion is this? I love the Church too: but I would no more starve men into the Church, than barn them into it. Sut. 28.— Mr. H., one of the first ten who met in Band with my brother and me, desired to speak with me. I had not exchanged a word with him before, since we parted at Fetter Lane. He said, "About six years ago, the Brethren told him, it was the will of the Lamb, that he should give himself to the public work, quitting all secular bjs' •ess," 17*7.] JOURNAL. 201 He obeyed, discharged his men, sold his »oods, parted with his house. From that tiiiK', he not only preached, but was employ* eJ iu places of the greatest trust. About two years ago, having many doubts upon his mind concerning their method of proceeding, he wrote a long letter to the Count, who seemed to take it well: and he continued labouring as before, bothin preach- ing and in the government of the Church. But about a month ago, he was ordered to leave oflF preaching and return to his trade. Having learned not to dispute, but obey, he hired a house and set up a sign : nevertheless, he could not be easy ; he mused much and prayed much, and at last resolved to cojne to me. He seemed to tell me all his heart, both at this, and our following interviews. If he only seemed, let him look to it. Ego in portu navigo. Snn. 29, — About six in the morning, Mrs. Witham slept in the Lord. A mother in Israel hast thou also been, and thy works shall praise thee in the gates. Some years ago, before Mr. Witham died, she seemed to stand on the brink of eternity. But God renewed her strength, till she had finished the work which he had given her to do. She was an eminent pattern of calm boldness for the truth, of simplicity and godly sincerity ; of unwearied constancy in attending all the ordinances of God ; of zeal for God and for all good works ; and of self-denial in every kind. Blessed is the dead that ha'h thus lived and died in the Lord ! for she rests from her labours, and her works follow her. Mon. 30. — I set out early, and called on Mr. H. at Brentford, who rode on with me to Basingstoke that night. We were thoroughly wet with the heavy rain, which intermitted in the night, but began again before we took horse in the morning. Tuesday, December 1. — About noon we reached Stockbridge. The rain then changed into snow. Seeing no prospect of fair wea- ther, after resting awhile, we set out in the midst of the storm. It blew such a hurricane as I have scarce known in England, and that full in our teeth, so that our horses reeled to and fro, and had much ado to keep their feet. The snow likewise drove so vehemently in our faces, in riding over the open downs, where for several miles their was neither house, nor tree, nor shrub to shelter, that it was hard labour to get forward. But, in about an hour, the sky cleared up, and we rode on comfortably to Salisbury. From the concurring account of many wit- nesses, who spoke no more than they person- ally knew, I now learned as much as is Uitherto brought to light concerning the fall ..f poor Mr. H Twelve years ago he was, without all ques- tion, filled with faith and the love of God. He was a pattern of humility, meekness, seriousness, and, above all, of self-denial ; so that in all Engltnd, I knew not his fellow. It were easy to point out the several steps whereby he fell from his steadfastness ; even till he fell into a course of adultery, yea, and avowed it In the face of the sun ! Thur. 3. — 1 took my leave of this uncom- fortable place, and set out for Bristol. But the' heavy rains, together with the melting snow, had made the lower parts of the roail scarce passable. However, we made a shift to reach Philip's-Norton that night, and Bristol the next day. Mon. H. — We had a glorious hour with a few that know the Lord. We then rode to Bearfield, where I preached at noon, with a deep sense of His presence. Some who were laughing when I began, hid their faces soon, being ashamed to be seen In tears. We rode on in the afternoon, and came the next even- ing, thoroughly weary and wet, to Reading. Mon, 21. — I went to Newington. Here, in the intervals of writing, I read the deaths of some of the order de la Trappe. I am amazed at the allowance which God makes for invincible ignorance. Notwithstanding the mixture of superstition, which appears in every one of these, yet what a strong vein of piety runs through all ! what deep experi- ence of the inward work of God: of lighte- ousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost I Being not convinced that I had yet delivered my own soul with regard to that unh:ippy man, on Tuesday, 22d, I wrote once more to Mr. H., as follows : — London, Dec. 22, 1747. Dear Brother, 1. When you was at Oxford with me, fourteen or fifteen years ago, you was holy and unblameable in all manner of conversa- tion. I greatly rejoiced in the grace of God which was given unto you, which was often a blessing to my soul. Yet even then you had frequently starts of thought which were not of God, though they at first appeared so to be. But you was humble and teachable; you was easily convinced, and those imagi- nations vanished away. 2. More than twelve years ago, you told me, "God had revealed it to you, that you should marry my youngest sister." I was much surprised, being veil assured that you was able to receive our Lord's saying, (so you had continually testified,) and to be an " eunuch for the kingdom of heaven's sake." But you vehemently affirmed, "The thing was of God : you were certain it was his will. God had made it plain to you that you must marry, and that she was the very pejson." You asked and gained her consent, and fixed the circumstances relating thereto. 3. Hence I date your fall. Hera were several fa-ults In one. You leaned altogether to your own understanding, not consulting either me, who was then the guide of your SOS REV. J. WESLEY'S [1747. soul, or the parents of your intended wife, till you had settled the whole affair. And while you followed the voice of nature, you said " it was the voice of God." 4. In a few days you had a counter-revela- tion, " That you was not to marry her. but her sister." This last error was far worse than the first. FJut you was now quite above conviction. So, in spite of her poor aston- ished parent, of her brothers, of all your vows and promises, you shortly after jilted the young^er, and married the elder sister. The other, who had honoured you as angel from heaven, and still loved you much too well, (for you had stolen her heart from the God of her youth,) refused to be comforted: she fell into a lingering illness, which termin- ated in her death. And doth not her blood still cry unto God from the earth ? Surely it is upon your head. 5. Till this time you was a pattern of low- liness, meekness, seriousness, and continual advertence to the presence of God ; and, above all, of self-denial in every kind, and of suf- fering all things with joyfulness. But there was now a worm at the root of the gourd. Yet It did not presently wither away ; but for two years or more after your marriage you behaved nearly the same as before. Then anger and surliness began to appear, particularly toward your wife. But it was not long before you was sensible of this, and you seemed to have conquered it. 6. You went up to London ten years ago. After this you began to speak on any head, not with your usual diffidence and self-abase- ment, but with a kind of confidence in your own judgment, and an air of self-sufficiency. A natural consequence was, the treating with more sharpness and contempt those who op- posed either your judgment or practice. 7. You came to live at London. You then for a season appeared to gain ground again. You acted in concert with my brother and me, heard our advice, and sometimes followed it. But this continued only till you contracted a fresh acquaintance with some of the Brethren of Fetler-Lane. Thenceforward you was quite shut up to us; we had no manner of influence over yon ; you was more and more prejudiced against us, and would receive nothing which we said. 8. About six years ago, you removed to Salisbury, and began a Society there. For a year or two you went with them to the Church and Sacrament, and simply preached faith working by love. God was with you, and they increased both in number and in the knowledge and love of God. About four years since you broke off all friendship with us ; you would not so much as make use of our Hymns, rither in public or private, but laid them quite aside, and took the German Hymn-Book in their stead. You would not willingly suffer any of your people to read any thing which we wrote. YoH angrily caught one of my sermons out of your servant's hand, saying, " You would have no such books read in your house." In much the same manner you spoke to Mis. Whitemarsh, when you found her reading one of the Appeals. So that as far as in you lay, you fixed a great gulf between us and you, (which remains to this day, notwithstand- ing a few steps lately made towards a re- union.) About the same time you left off going to Church, as well as to the Sacrament. Your followers very soon trod in your steps; and not content with neglecting the ordinances of God, they began, after your example, to despise them, and all that continued to use them ; speaking with equal contempt of the public service, of private prayer, of baptism, and of the Lord's Supper. From this time also you began to e'sponse and teach many uncommon opinions : as, "that there is no resurrection of the body; that there is no general judgment to come; and that there is no hell, no worm that never dieth, no fire that never shall be quenched." 9.. Your seriousness and advertence to the presence of God now declined daily. You could talk on any thing or nothing, just as others did. You could break a jest, or laugh at it heartily ; and as for fasting, abstinence, and self-denial, you, with the Moravians, "trampled it under foot." In the following paragraphs I recited to him the things he had done wilh regard to more than one, or two, or three women, con- cluding thus : — And now you know not that you have done any thing amiss ! You can eat and d, ink and be merry ! You are every day engaged with variety of company, and frequent the coffee- houses ! Alas, my brother, what is this? How are you above measure har''ened by the deceitfulness of sin ? Do you remember the story of Santon Barsisa ? I pray God your last end may not be like his ! O how have you grieved the Spirit of God ! Return to him with weeping, fasting, and mourning. You are in the very belly oV hell ; only the pit hath not yet shut its mouth upon you. Arise, thou sleeper, and call upon thy God! Perhaps he may yet be found. Because he still bears with me, I cannot despair for you. But you have not a moment to lose. May God this instant strike you to the heart, that you may feel his wrath abiding on you, and have no rest in your bones by reason of your sin, till all your iniquities are done away ! Fri. 2.5. — We met at four, and solemnly re- joiced in God our Saviour. I found much revival in my own soul this day ; and so did many others also. Both this and the follow- ing days, I strongly urged the wholly giving up ourselves to God, and renewing in every point our covenant, that the Lord should be our God. Sat. 88. — I called on one, with whose molhei 1748.] JOURNAL. 203 k Va« prayed a little before her death. I knew ni)t till now, how she came to desire me of all persons, to pray with her. It seems her daughter, who was of a lion-like spirit, came to me some time before, and told me, she had j ust been quarrelling with her aunt, on my account, and was so angry that she struck her. I told her, " Then go and ask her par- don." She went home, ran to her aunt, and asked her pardon. While they were hanging upon each other, both in tears, her mother came in, being afraid they were fighting. She cried out, " Sister, what is Sally doing to you?" She replied, "She has been just asking me pardon." " I never knew her to do such a thing since she was born," said her mother ; "Sally, who taught you that?" " My Minister," said Sally : all were struck and their enmity was at an end. January 1, 174S. — We began at four in the morning, with joy and thanksgiving. Tlie same spirit was in the midst of us, both at noon and in the evening. Surely we shall at length present ourselves a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God. Wed. 6. — I conversed an hour with Counsel- lor G. many years eminent for an utter disre- gard of all religion. He had lately contracted an acquaintance with Mr. R., in consequence of which, he soon set upon his wife. She told him, "Sir, here is a fuller answer to your objections than I am able to give;" and de- sired him seriously to read the Earnest Ap- peal. He did so, and was thoroughly con- vinced, that there is reality in religion. I believe he told me all that was in his heart. He stayed till the watchnight service was ended, and appeared much affected. Let but a little seed be sown, and God is able to give it an increase. Sat. 16. — Upon reviewing the account of the sick, we found great reason to praise God. Within the year, about three hundred per- sons had received medicines occasionally. About one hundred had regularly taken them and submitted to a proper regimen. More than ninety of these were entirely cured of diseases they had long laboured under. And the expense of medicines, for the entire year, amounted to some shillings above forty pounds. Sim. 17. — I made a public collection tow- ards a lending-stock for the poor. Our rule is, to lend only twenty shillings at once, which is repaid weekly within three months. I began this about a year and half ago : thirty pounds sixteen shillings were then col- lected ; and out of this, no less than two hundred and fifty-five persons have been re- lieved in eighteen months. Dr. W., hearing of this design, sent a guinea towards it ; as did an eminent Deist the next morning. Men. 25. — I preached at four, and after- wa-dj Bpt out for Brentford. Thence I rode to Windsor, and preached about noon. We lodged at Morrel-Green, and came to Fisherton on Tuesday, about two o'clock. Mr. Hall having heard I was coming, had given strict orders, that no one should be let in. The inner door he had locked himself, and (I suppose) taken away the key. Yet, when I knocked at the outer gate, which was locked also, William Sims opened the wicket, I walked straight in. A girl stood in the gate-way, but turned as soon as she saw me. I followed close at her heels, and went in after her at a back-door. I asked the maid " Where is Mr. H. ?" She said, " In the parlour," and went in to him. I followed her, and found him sitting with my sister. But he presently rose and went up stairs. He then sent William Sims down and bid him, " Tell my brother, he has no business in my house." After a few minutes, I went to a house in the town, and my sister came to me. In about an hour she returned home. But he sent word to the gate, " She might go to the place whence she came." I met a little company, gathered up out of the wreck, both in the evening, and at five in the morning, and exhorted them to go on in the Bible way, and not to be wise above that is written. Thiir. 28. — I commended them to the grace of God, aud set out for Deverel Long-bridge. About ten o'clock we were met by a loaded wagon, in a deep hollow way. There was a narrow path between the road and the bank. I stepped into this, and John Trembath followed me. When the wagon came near, my horse began to rear, and to attempt climbing up the bank : this frighted the horse which was close behind, and made him prance and throw his head to and fro, till the bit of the bridle calched hold of the cape of my great coat, and pulled me backward off my horse. I fell as exact on the path between the wagon and the bank, as if one had taken me in his arms, aud laid me down there. Both our horses stood stock still, one just behind me, the other before. So, by the blessing of God, I rose unhurt, mounted again, and rode on. At twelve I preached at Deverel ; in the evening at Bearfleld ; and on Friday, the 29th, came to Bristol. Monday, February 1. — I received an ac- count of Mr. Towers, of Leeds, who had even prayed that he might not know his sins for given, (as believing it was the highest pre- sumption.) But, notwithstanding this, as he lay one night upon his bed, he did receive the knowledge of salvation, by the remission of sins : and he declared it boldly, to the confusion, at least, if not conviction, of those who denied the truth. Sat. 6. — I preached, at eight in the morning, at Bath; and in the evening, at Coleforil. The colliers of this place were darknes a- set REV. J. WESLEY'S [IT48. deed ; but now they are " light la the Lord." Tuet. 9. — I met aboqt sixty of the Society in Bristol, to consult about enlarging the Room; and indeed securing it; for theie was no small danger of its falling upon our heads. In two or three days, two hundred and thirty pounds were subscribed. We immediately procured experienced builders to make an estimate of the expense ; and I appointed five Stewards (besides those of the Society) to superintend the work. Fri. 12. — After preaching at Oakhill, about noon, I rode to Shepton, and found them all under a strange consternation. A mob, they said, was hired, prepared, and made suffici- ently drunk, in order to do all manner of mischief. I began preaching between four and five: none hindered or interrupted at all : we had a blessed opportunity, and the hearts of many were exceedingly comforted. I wondered what was become of the mob : but we "vere quickly informed they mistook the place, imagining I should alight (as I used to do) at William Stone's house, and had summoned by drum all their forces toge- ther to meet me at my coming. But Mr. Swindells innocently carrying me to the other end of the town, they did not find their mistake till I had done preaching; so that the hindering this which was one of their designs, was utterly disappointed. However, they attended us from the preaching-house to William Stone's, throw- ihg dirt, stones,' and clods in abundance; but they could not hurt us ; only Mr. Swindells had a little dirt upon his coat, and I a few specks on my hat. A-fter we were gone into the house, they began throwing great stones, in order to break the door ; but perceiving this would require some time, they dropped that design for the present. They first broke all the tiles on the pent-house over the door, and then poured in a shower of stones at the windows. One of their captains, in his great zeal, had followed us into the house, and was now shut in with us. He did not like this, and would fain have got out, but it was not possible ; so he kept as close to me as he could, thinliing himself safe when he was near me ; but stay- ing a little behind, when I went up two pair of stairs, and stood close on one side, where we were a little sheltered, a large stone struck him on the forehead, and the blood spouted out like a stream. He cried out, " O Sir, are we to die to night ? What must 1 do ! what must I do ? what must I do ?" I said, " Pray to God : lie is able to deliver you from all danger." He took my adviCe and began praying in such a manner as he had scarce done ever since he was born. Mr. Swindells and I then went to prayer. After which I told him, " We must not stay he«e: we must go down immediately." He Mil', " Sir, we cannot stir, you see how the stones fly about." I walked straight through the room, and down the stairs, and x.o a stone came in till we were at the bottom. The mob had just broke open the door, when we came into the lower room ; and exactly while they burst in at one door, we walked out at the other: nor did any man take any notice of us, though we were within five yards of each other. They filled the house at once, and proposed setting it on fire ; but one of them happening to remember that h\s own house was next, with much ado persuaded them not to do it. Hearing one of them cry out, " They, are gone over the grounds," I thought the advice was good ; so we went over the grounds to the farther end of the town, where Abraham Jenkins waited, and undertook to guide us to Oakhill. I was riding on Shepton-Lane, it being now quite dark, when he cried out, "Come down : come down from the bank." I did as I was bid ; but the bank being high, and the side very near perpendicular, I came down all at once, my horse and I tumbling one over another ; but we both rose unhurt. In less than an hour we came to Oakhill, and the next morning to Bristol. Sim. 14-. — At seven I preached at Bedmin- ster ; at Kingswood I ijegan between eight and nine ; at Connam about two, (where I read prayers also,) and in Bristol at five. After the Society was the love-feast; at which my soul was refreshed, but my body was worn out, so that I could hardly speak to be heard ; nor did I recover my voice for several days. 3Ion. 15, — I set out for Ireland. We came to the New Passage at ten. After waiting about five hours, we found (which they did not care to confess) that the boatmen did not dare to venture out : it blew a storm. We then rode to the Old Passage ; butthe boat was just gone otf. Tues. 16i— They talked of passing early ; but the storm was too high. I then walked to Aust, where I preached about ten to a small serious congregation. Between four and five, the wind somewhat abating, a boat ventured out and carried us over. We passed through Chepstow soon after sunset, and pushed on ; though it grew dark, and the untracked snow lay thick upon the ground. About eight we reached the Star, a good though small inn, five long miles from Chep- stow. It snowed all night. Wed. 17.— We set out before day;, but found it bad travelling, there being no path to be seen, neither footstep of man or beast ; however, in four or fiie hours we reached Abergavenny, and Brecknock before three in the afternoon. Our landlady here almost forced us to take a guide ; and it was exti-emely well she did : for the snow had so entii'ely covereo the roads, that our guide liimsclf nilMuot: *"• 1746.] J OUR NAT.. «J3 way more than onue ; so that If he had not been with us, we should, without doubt, have lodged upon the mountains. I preached in the evening at Builth, and at noon the next day ; at Garth in the evening, and twice on Friday. Sat. 20. — I pieaclied in Maesmennys church in the afternoon ; at Garth morning and even- ing. Sun. 22. — I preached in the morning in Lan- zunfried church. The service at Builth was not over till past two ; I then began in the churchyard, notwithstanding the north-east wind, to call sinners to repentance. More than all the town were gathered together iu that pleasant vale, and made the woods and mountains echo while they sung — ** Ye mountains and vales. In praises abound ! Ye hills and ye dales, Continue the sound ; Break forth into singing. Ye trees of the wood ; For Jesus is bringing liost sinners to God." ' In the evening I preached again at Garth, and on Monday, the 22d, at five in the morn- 'ing. A little before sunrise we took horse, it being a clear sharp frost. We had waited four days, in hopes the snow would melt, fearing the drifts of it would lie deep upon the mountains, particularly as we journeyed northward ; but quite contrary to our expec- tation, the farther northward we went, the less snow we found, so that it scarce hindered us after the first day. About eleven we came to Llandiloes. At the earnest request of one who lived there I preached at noon, in the Market-place, to such a congregation as no one could expect at an hour's warning. It was as much as we could do to reach Machynlleth that night. It snowed again from about midnight till morning ; so that no path was to be seen for several miles : however, we found our way to TannabuU, and passed the sands in the afternoon, being determined to reach Carnarvon, if possible : and so we did, notwithstanding my horse losing a shoe, but not till between nine and ten at night. Wed.~24). — We hastened on to Holyhead ; but all the ships were on the other side. Thwr. 25. — No packet-boat being come, I gave notice of preaching in the evening : the hearers were many more than the room could contain, and they all behaved with decency. Fri. 26. — ^I preached again in the evening : Mr. E., the minister, came in towards the close. He was speaking warmly to our land- lord, when Mr. Swindells went to him, and spoke a few mild words. Mr. E. asked him to step with him to his lodgings, where they had a long and friendly conversation. Sat, 27. — Mr. Swindells informed rae, that Mr. E. would take it a favour if I would write some little thing, "to advise the Methodists nut to leave the Church, and not to rail at their Ministers." I satdowji jrampilinlely, nnd wrote "A Word to a Methodist," which Mr. E. translated into Welsh, and printed. Sun. 2K. — In the evening I read |)i ayeis at our inn, and preached to a large and serious audience. I did the same on Monday- and Tuesday evening ; perhaps our stay here may not be in vain. I never knew men make such poor lame excuses, as these captains did for not sailing : it put me in mind of the epigram, " Tlierc are, if lightly I metbink, Five causes, why a man should drinlc." Wfiich, with a little alteration, would just suit them ; — There are. unless my memory fail, Five causes, why we should not sail. The fog is thick ; the wind is high ; It rains ; or may do by and by ; Or any other reason why. fVcd. March 2. — Finding no more probabi- lity of salting now, than the first day we came to Holyhead, we rode into the country to see for Mr. William Jones, who had some ac- quaintance with my brother. We jnocured a guide to show us the way to his house ; but all we learned there was, ■ that he was not at home. We lodged at the Bull's Head : all the family came up to prayers, and we had a quiet and comfortable night. TImr. 3. — Mr. HoUoway, a neighbouring exciseman, Invited us to breakfast with liim. He once began to run well, and now resolved to set out afresh : 1 trust we were sent to him for good. His wife bitterly opposed this way, till one day, as she was sitting in her house, a flash of lightning killed a cat, which sat just by her, and struck her to the earth, scorch- ing her flesh in many parts, and yet not at all singeing her clothes. When she came to herself, she could not but acknowledge the loud call of God; but her seriousness did not continue long ; her acquaintan';e soon laughed her out of it. Yet God called her again, in dreams ami visions of the night. She thought she was standing in the open air, when one appeared in the clouds exceeding glorious, above the brightness of the sun: she soon afterwards saw a second, and then a third. One had a kind ofspearin his hand; the second abesora, wherewith he was going to sweep the earth ; the third an hour-glass, as though the time was short. This so deeply afl'ected her, that she began, from that time, to seek God with her whole heart. At noon we went to Mr, Morgan's where I lodged in August last. About two we met Mr. Jones, and Mr. Williams, a clergyman from South Wales, at Ryd-y-Spardnn. After Mr. W. had piieached in Welsh, 1 preached in English. Many understood me, and felt the power of God. FYi. 4. — ^We went to Llandaniel, a mile or two from Baldon-Ferry. Here again Mr.W. 8 Q S66 REV. J. WESLEY'S preached in Welsh, and I in English. I was much pleased with this loving artless people, and readily complied with their request of preaching again in the afternoon. Sat. 5. — At two, I preached at Eyd-y-Spar- don, to a little earnest company who were ready to devour every word. We spent the evening very agreeably with Mr. Jones, at Trefollwin. Sun. 6. — We went to Llangefnye church, though we understood little of what we heard. Oh, what a heavy curse was the confusion of tongues ! and how grievous are the effects of it I All the birds of the air, all the beasts of the field, understand the language of their own species ; man only is a barbarian to man, un- intelligible to his own brethren ! In the afternoon I preached at Llanfehen- gel, about six miles soulh-westof Llangefnye. I' have not seen a people so deeply affected since we came into Anglesea ; their cries and tears continued a long time without any inter- mission. O, that we could declare to them, in their own tongue, the wonderful works of God! In the evening I preached at Glanygorse. When I had done, Mr. Jones repeated in Welsh (as he likewise did in the afternoon) -the substance of what I had said. The next morning we returned to Holyhead, and found there all the packet-boats which we had left. I was determined not to stay another day at an inn ; so in the afternoon I took a lodg- ing in a private house, not a bow-shot distant frdm the town, and removed thither without dela^. My congregation this evening was larger than ever ; and several of the gentry agreed to come the next, but it was a little too late ; for at midnight the wind came fair, and before one we sailed out of the harbour. Tues.8. — Havingagentlegale, it soon lulled me fast asleep. I was waked before five by a violent storm ; this continued two or three hours longer, and left us within sight of Hoath, with a small breeze, which brought us to the Black-Rock about four in the after- noon. We hired horses and rode to Dublin, Mr. Meriton, Swindells, and I. We came to our house in Cork-street, (vulgarly called Dol- phinsbam-lane,) while my brother was meet- ing the Society ; but it was some time before my voice could be heard, for the noise of the people, shouting and praising God. The re- maining days of the week I dispatched all the business I could, and settled with my brother all things relating to the work. Sim. 13. — My brother preached both morn- ing and evening, expecting to sail at night ; but before night the wind turned full east, and so continued all the week. JUon. 14. — I began preaching at fl ve in the iDorning, an unheard of thing in Ireland. I •xpounded part of the first chapter of the il7iB. Acts, which I purpose, God willing, to go through in order. Wed, 16. — I inquired into the state of the Society. Most pompous accounts had fieen sent me from time to time, of the great num- bers that were added to it ; so that I confi- dently expected to find therein six or seven hundred members. And how is the real fact? I left three hundred and ninety-four members ; and I doubt, if there are now three hundred and nine-six ! Let this be a warning to us all, how we give in to that hateful custom of painting things beyond the life. Let us make a. conscience of magnifying or exaggerating any thing. Let us rather speak under than above the truth. We, of all men, should be punctual in all we say, that none of our words may fall to the ground. Sun. 20. — I preached at eight on Oxman- town Green. We expected noise: but there was none : the whole congregation was as quiet and still as that in Bristol or London. In the afternoon my brotiier embarked< I preached about three in Marlbbrough-street, and in the evening at our own house in Cork- street. Wed. 23. — ^I talked with a warm man, who was always very zealous for the Church when he was very drunk, and just able to stammer out the Irish provei b, " No gown, no crown." He was quickly convinced, that whatever we were, he was himself a child of the Devil." We left him full of good resolutions, which held several days. I preached at Newgate at three ; but found no stirring at all among the dry bones. Fri. 25. — I preached in Marlborough-street, at five, to the largest congregation I have yet seen in a morning. At two I began in Ship- street, where were many of the rich aud genteel. I was exceeding weak in body, having been examining Classes all the day. But I felt it not after I had spoken two sentences. I was strengthened both in body and soul. I finished the Classes the next day, and found them just as I expected. I left three hundred and ninety-four persons united to- gether in August; I had now admitted be- tween twenty and thirty, who had offered themselves since my return to Dublin ; and the whole number was neither more nor less, than three hundred and ninety-si!x. Sm».27. — It rained most of the diy. So that I was constrained to preach in the hoflSe only, viz. at our own house, morning and evening, and at Marlborough-Street in the afternoon. Tues. 29.— I preached in Skiiinfer's Alley' at five, to a large and quiet congregation. I preached in Newga;te at two, in the Common Hall, the gaoler refusing us the room wWte we used to preach. But that i^ not the worst ; I See no fruit of bur labour. 1748.] JOURN.AL. 207 Wed. SU.— I rode to Philip's Town, the shirc-town of the King's (Joiinty. 1 was obliged to go into the street, which was soon filled with those who flocked from every side : to whom I declared " Jesus Christ, our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption." Tliur. SI. — One would have dissuaded me from preaching at five, being sure none would rise so soon. But I kept my hour, and had a large and serious congregation. After preaching I spoke severally to those of the Society, of whom forty were troopers. At noon I preached to (I think) the largest con- gregation I had seen since I came from Builth. God did then make a clear offer of eternal life to all the inhabitants of Philip's Town. But how few retained these good impressions one week, or would effectually " come to Him, that they rnight have life !" In the evening I preached at Tullamore, to most of the inhabitants of the town. Abun- dance of them came again at five in the morning. But he that endnreth to the end shall be saved. JiVi. April 1. — I preached at Clara, to avast number of well-behaved people; although some of them came in their coaches, and were (I was informed) of the best quality in the country. How few of these would have returned empty, if they had heard the word of God, not out of curiosity merely, but from a real desire to know and do his will ! In the evening I preached at Temple- Macqueteer, and again at five in the morning. About one, (Saturday, 2d,) we came to Moat, the pleasantest town I have yet seen in Ire- land. Here I preached to a handful of serious people, and then hastened on to Athlone. At six I preached from the window of an unfinished house opposite to the Market-House, (which would not have con- tained one half of the congregation,) on, ** Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ," I scarce ever saw a better behaved or more attentive congregation. Indeed so civil a people as the Irish in general I never saw either in Europe or America. Sun. 3. — I preached at five to, at least, three hundred hearers. 1 walked from thence to see a poor woman that was sick, about a mile from the town: about an hundred and fifty people ran after me. After I had prayed with the sick person, being unwilling so many people should go empty away, I chose a smooth grassy place near the road, where we all kneeled down to prayer, after which WT sung a psalm, and I gave them a short exhortation. At eleven, we went to church and he,ird a plain useful sermon. At two, I pjea&hed on the Connaught side of the bridge, where there are unly (they informed me) five or MX families of Protestants. Such a com- pany of people (many said) had never before been seen together at Athlone ; many coming from all the conntry round, and (for the present) receiving the word with joy. I preached again at six in the same place, and to nearly the same (only a little larger) con- gregation: the greater part whereof (not withstanding the prohibition of their Priests) I afterwards found were Papists, Mon. 4. — I preached once more at five ; and a great part of the congregation was in tears. Indeed almost all the town appeared to be moved, full of good-will and desires of salva- tion. But the waters spread too wide to be deep. I found not one under any strong conviction, much less had any one attained the knowledge of salvation, in hearing above thirty sermons. So that as yet no judgment could be formed of the future work of God in this place. I took horse at ten, and about twelve preached at Moat, to a little larger congrega- tion than before. I could not but observe the zeal of these young disciples ; they were vehemently angry at a man's throwing a cabbage-stalk. Let them keep their courage till they see such a sight as that at Walsal, or Shepton. In the evening I preached at Tyrrell's Pass ; and found great enlargement of heart. But when the Society met, I was quite exhausted ; so that I dismissed them, after a short exhortation. Tues. 5. — Our room was filled at five. After preaching I examined the Classes. I found a surprising openness among them. When I asked one in particular, " how he had lived in time past?" he spread abroad his hands, and said, with many tears, " Here I stand, a grey-headed monster of all manner of wickedness ;" which I verily believe, had it been desired, he would have explained before them all. Much in the same manner spoke one who came from Connaught, but with huge affliction and dismay : we deter- mined to wrestle with God in her behalf, which we did for above an hour : and he heard the prayer, so that her soul was filled with joy unspeakable. Mr. Jonathan Handy greatly sorrowing before, was also now ena- bled to rejoice in God ; and four other persons were cut to the heart, and cried aloud to Him that is mighty to save. Wed. 6. — I baptized seven persons educated among the Quakers. In the afternoon we rode to Philip's Town, but the scene was changed. The curiosity of the people was satisfied, and few of them cared to hear any more. As soon as I mounted my horse, he began to snort and run backward without any visible cause. One whipped him behind, and I before, but it profited nothing : he leaped to and fro, from side to side, till he came over against a gateway, into which he ran backward, and tumbled head over heels I rose unhurt. He then went on quietly. At Tullamore, in the evening, well nigb all the town, rich and poor, were gatberej 3n» REV. J. AVESUKY'S [1718. togelher. I used great plainness of speech in applying liioso words : '• All have sinned, and come short of the glory of God." The iitxtday, being Good Friday, I preached at fivo, to a large and serious congregation. Besween one and two, I preached at Clara, and then rode to Aihlone. I preached at six, on, " Ought not Christ to have suffered th;!se things, and after that to enter into his giury 1" So general a drawing I never knew a;n!)»g any people, so that as yet none even sfems to oppose the truth. Sat. 9. — I preached in Connanght, a few miles from Atlilons. Many heard ; but I doubt felt notliing. Tlie Shannon comi's within a mile of the huuse where 1 preached. I thinlt there is not such another river in Europe: it is here ten or twelve miles over, though scarce thirty iniljis from its fountain-head. There are many islands in it, once well inhabited, but now mostly desolate. In almost every one is the ruins of a church: in one, the remains of no less than seven. I fear God hath still a controversy with this land, because it is defiled with blood. Jprii 10. — Eastcr-day. Never was such a congregation seen bef')re at the Sacrament in Aihlone. I preached at three. Abund- ance of Papists flocked to hear ; so that the Priest, seeing his command did not avail, came in person at six, and drove them away before him like a flock of sheep. Mon. 11.— 1 preached at five the terrors of the Lord, in the strongest manner I was able. But still they who are ready to eat up every word, do not appear to digest any part of it. In the evening there appeared more emo- tion in the congregation than ever I had seen before. But it was in a manner I never saw : not in one here and there, but in all. Perhaps God is working here in a way we have not Icnown, going on with a slow and even motion through the whole body of the people, that they may all remember themselves and be turned unto the Lord. Tves. 12. — I rode to Clara, where I was quickly informed, that there was to begin in an hour's time a famous cock-fight, to which almost all the country was coming from every side. Hoping to engage some part of them in a belter employ, I began preaching in the street as soon as possible. One or two hun- dred stopped, and listened awhile, and pulled off their hats, and forgot their diversion. Tlie congregation at TuUamore, in the evening, was larger than ever before, and deep attention sat on every face. Toward the latter end of the seinion, there began a violent sk)rm of hail. I desired the people to coTar their heads, but the greater part of them would not ; nor did any one go away till I concluded my discourse. IVeil. 13. — I preached in the evening at Tyirel's Pass. The congregation here also Vik:. larger than ever; and the «oiU of God seemed to take deeper robt here than In any other part of this country. Thur. 14. — The house was full at five. In the evening many of the neighbouring gentle- men were present, but none mocked. Tliat is not the custom here ; all attend to what is spoken in the name of God : they do not understand the making sport with sacred things ; so that whether they approve or uo, they behave with seriousness. Fru 16. — Irodeto Edinderry. Abundance of people were quickly gathered together. Having been disturbed in the night by Mr. Swindells, who lay with me and had a kind of apoplectic fit, I was not at all well about noon, when I began to preach in a large walk, on one side of the town, and the sun shone hot upon my head, which had been aching all the day : but I forgot this before I had spoken long, and when 1 had finished my discourse, I left all my weariness and pain behind, and rode on in perfect health to Dublin. Sat. 16. — I found great reason to praise God for the work wrought among the people in my absence. But still there is no such work as I look for. I see nothing yet but drops before a shower. Sun. 17. — I preached at Skinner's Alley, both morning and evening. About four I went to St. Luke's church, being very near us. When I came out, I had a large atten- dance, even in the church-yard hallooing and calling names. I am much mistaken, if many of the warmest zealots for the Church would ever come within the doors, if they were thus to run the gauntlet every time they came. Would they not rather sleep in a whole skin ? Wed. 20. — I spent an agreeable hour with Mr. Miller, the Lutheran Minister. From him I learned, that the earnest religion which I found, in so many parts of Germany, is but of late date, having taken its rise from one man, August Herman Francke I So can God, if it pleaseth him, enable one man to revive his work throughout a whole nation. Sat. 23. — I read some hours, an extremely dull book, Sir James Ware's Antiquities of Ireland. By the vast number of ruins which are seen in all parts, I had always suspected what he shows at large, namely, that in ancient times it was more populous tenfold than it is now : many that were large Cities, being now ruinous heaps ; many shrunk into inconsiderable villages. I visited one in the afternoon who was ill of a fever, and lay in a very close room. While I was near him, 1 found myself not well. After my return home, I felt my sto- mach out of order ; but I imagined it was not worth any notice, and would pass off before the morning. Sun. 21.— I preached at Skinner's Alley at five, and on Oxmantown Green at eight. I was weak in body, but was greatly revived by the seriousness and earnestness of the. coiigrugation. Resolving to improve the I718.] JOURNAI.. MS opportunity, I gave notice of preaching there again in tlic afltiuoon ; wliich I did, to acon- gregation much luoie numerous, and equally attentive. As 1 came home I was glad to lie down, having a quinsey attended with a fever. However, when tlie Society met, I made a shit't to creep in among them. Im- mediately ray voice was restored. I spoke without pain, for near an hour together. And great was our rejoicing over each other; knowing that God would order all things well. Mmi. 25. — Finding my fever greatly in- creased, I judged it would be best to keep my bed, and to live awhile on apples and apple- tea. On Tuesday I was quite well, and should have preached, but that Dr. Rutty (who had been with me twice) insisted on my resting for a time. I read to-day what is accounted the most correct history of St. Patrick that is extant ; and, oD the maturest consideration, I was much inclined to believe, that St. Patrick and St. George were of one family. The whole story smells strong of romance. To touch only on a fjw particulars. I object to his first setting out. The Bishop of Rome had no such power in the beginning of the fifth century, as this account supposes. Nor would his uncle, the Bishop of Tours, have sent him in that age to Rome for a commis- sion to convert Ireland; having himself as much a'lthority over that land, as any Italian bishop whatever. Again, if God had sent him thither, he would not so long have buried his talent in the earth. I never heard before of an Apostle sleeping thirty-five years, and beginning to preach at threescore. But his success staggers me the most of all : no blood of the raarlyrs is here ; no reproach, no scandal of the cross ; no persecution to those that will live godly. Nothing is to be heard of, from the beginning to the end, but kings, nobles, "warriors, bowing down before him. Thousands are converted, without any oppo- sition at all ; twelve thousand at one sermon. If these things were so, either there was then no Devil in the world, or St. Patrick did not preach the Gospel of Christ. Wed, 27. — In the evening I read the letters, my voice being weak, but I believe audible. As I was reading one from S. G., a young woman dropped down, and cried out exceed- ingly ; but in a few minutes her sorrow was tunned into joy, and her mourning into praise. Thur. 28, was the day fixed for my going into the country. But all about me began to cry out, " Sure you will not go to-day ? See how the rain pours down." I told them, " I must keep my word if possible." But before five, the man of whom I had bespoke a horse, sent word, " his horse should not go out in such a day." I sent one who brought him to a better mind. So about six I took horse. About nine I called at Killcock. The old landlord nas ill of the gout; and his wife of a complication of distenipws. But when I told her, "The Lord lo\eth whom he chas- teneth, and all these are tokens of his love ;" she burst out, "O Lord, I oiTer thee all my sufierings, my pain, my sickness. It' thou lovest me, it is enough. Here I am : take and do wilh me what thou wilt !" Between one and two we came to Kinne- gad. My strength was now pretty well ex- hausted; so that when we mounted again, after resting an hour, it was as much as I could do to sit my horse. We had near eleven Irish (measured) miles to ride, which are equal to fourteen English. I got over them pretty well in three hours, and by six reached Tyrrell's Pass. At seven I recovered my strength, so as to preach and meet the Society, which began now to be at a stand, with regard to number, but not with regard to the grace of God. Fri. 29. — I rode to Temple-Macqueteer, and thence toward Athlone. We came at least an hour before we were expected. Never- theless we were met by many of our brethren. The first I saw, about two miles from the town, were a dozen little boys running with all their might, some bare-headed, some bare-footed and bare-legged : so they had their desire of speaking to me first, the others being still behind. Sat.30. — I found the roaring lion began to shake himself here also. Some Papists and two or three good Protestant families were cordially joined together, to oppose the work of God ; but they durst not yet do it openly, the stream running so strong against them. Sun. May I. — Great part of the town was present at five, and, 1 found, began to feel what was spoken. Yet still the impression is not made, as in other places, on one here and there only, but the main body of the hearers seem to go on together with an even pace. About two I preached on the Connaught side of the bridge, to an attentive multitude both of Protestants and Papists: whose Priest, perceiving he profited nothing, at five came himself. I preached on, "Is there no balm in Gilead?" and could not help applying to the Papists in particular. I am satisfied many of them were almost persuaded to give themselves up to the great Physician of souls. Tves. 3. — I rode to Birr, twenty miles from Athlone ; and, the key of the Sessions- House not being to be found, declared " The grace of our Lord Jesus. Christ" in the street, to a dull, rude, senseles.'! multitude. Many laughed the greater part of the time. Some went away just in the middle of a sentence. And yet when one cried out, (a Carmelile friar, clerk to the Priest,) "You lie, you lie !" the zealous Prote,stants cried out, "Knock him down." And it was no sooner said 970 REV. J. WEStEY'S [1718. than done. I saw some bustle, but knew not what was the matter, till the whole was oTcr. In the evening we rode to Balliboy, There being no house that could contain the congregation, I preached here also in the street. I was afraid, in a new place, there would be but few in the morning ; but there - Ma!) a considerable number, and such a bles- si ig as I had scarce found since 1 landed in Ireland. Wed. 4. — I rode to Clara, and preached to a small company, who were not afraid of a stormy day. I spent half an hour after ser- mon Avith ii few serious people, and then rode to Tullainore. One who looks on the common Irish ca- bins, might imagine Saturn still reigned here : — " Ciiin fri^iida pavvas Prseberet spelunca tloTnos ; ifrncnique laremque Et pecus et dixtninos ci.'ininuni claurferet umbra." Communi umbra indeed ; for no light can come into the earth or straw-built cavern, on the master and his cattle, but at one hole, which is both window, chimney, and door. Thur. 6. — Though my flux continually in- creased, (which was caused by my eating a bad egg at Birr,) yet I was unwilling to break my word, and so made shift to ride in the afternoon to Mountinelick. I had not seen such a congregation before, since I set out from Dublin ; and the greater part did not stand like stocks and stones, but seemed to understand what I spake, of worshipping God ''in spirit and in truth." Fri. 6. — More people came at five than I had seen at that hour in any part of Iieland ; aiid I found my heart so moved towards them, that in spite of weakness and pain, I enfor- ced, for more than an hour, those solemn words : " The kingdom of God is at hand ; rejient ye, and believe the Gospel.'* Hence I rode to Philip's Town, a poor dry bairen place. I pray God the fust may not be last. Sat. 7. — I set out in the morning, and after resting two hours at Tullaraore, and two or three more at Moat, I rode on to Athlone, and preached at six, on, " He healeth them lliat are broken in heart." I felt no weari- ness or pain till I had done speaking, but then found I could not meet the Society, being ill able to walk the length of the room ; but God gave me refreshing sleep. Sun. 8. — I preached at five, though I could not well stand. I then set out, for Aghrim, in the county of Galway, thirteen Connaught, i. e. Yorkshire, miles from Alhlone. The morning prayers, so called, began about twelve ; after which we had a warm sermon against enthusiasts. I could not have come at a better time ; for I began immediately after, and all that were in the church, high and low, rich and poor, stopped to he«r me. In explaining the inward kingdom of God, I had a fair occasion to consider what we had just heard; and God renewed my strength, and, I trust, applie \ his word to the hearts of most of the hearers. Mr. S., a neighbouring Justice of Peace, as soon as I had done, desired me to dine with him ; after dinner 1 hastened back to Ath- lone, and began preaching about sis ; five Clergymen were of the audience, and abun- dance of Romanists : such an opportunity I never had before in these parts. Mon. 9. — Having not had an hour's sound sleep from the time I lay down till I rose, I was in doubt whether I could preach ornot: however, I went to the Market-place, as usual, and found no want of strength, till 1 had fully declared " the redemption that is in Jesus Christ." I had designed afterwards to settle the Society thoroughly, but I was not able to sit up so long. Many advised me not to go out at night, the wind being extremely cold and bluster- ing ; but I could in no wise consent to spare myself, at such a time as this. I preached on, " Come unto ipe, all ye that labour and are heavy laden ;" and I found myself at least as well when I had done, as I was befoje I begun- Tues. 10. — With much difficulty I broke awp,y from this immeasurably-loving people, and not so soon as I imagined neither ; for when we drew near to the turnpike, about a mile from the town, a multituile waited for us at the top of a hill. Tliey fell back on each side, to make us way, and then joined and closed us in : after singing two or three versjes, I put forward, when on a sudden I was a little surprised, by such a cry of men, women, and children, as I never heard before. Yet a little while, and we shall meet, to part no more ; and sorrow and sighing shall flee away for ever. Instead of going straight to TuUamore, I could not be easy without going round by Coolylough : I knew not why ; for I did not know then that Mr. Handy's wife, who had been brought to bed a few days, had an earnest desire to see me once more before I left the kingdom. She could not avoid praying for it, though her sister checked her again and again, telling her, " It could not be." Before the debate was concluded, I came in: so they wondered, and praised God. In the evening I preached at TuUamorp, and at five in the morning ; I was then glad to lie down. In the afternoon, Wednesiday, the 11th, I rode once more to Mountmelick. The congregation, both in the evening and the next morning, was larger than before. After preaching, a grey-headed man came to me, bitterly lamenting that he had lived many years without knowing that he had flQfd of a physician. Immediately came another, who had been a harmless man as any in the town ; he would have spoke, but epuJd n^t. I then spoke to him ; but not two minuleJ r)8.] JOURNAL. 271 before he sunk to llie ground : so T perceived I had not spent iny little sUength liere, " as one that beatelh the air." I took tlie straight road from hence to Dublin. Here likewise 1 observed aliundance of ruined buildings ; but I observed also that some of them were never finished ; and some had been pulled down by those wlio built them. Such is the amagiug fickleness of this people. Almost every one who has !iis fortune in his own hands, Diruit, ceclijieat, mittat quadrata rotundis, and leaves those monuments of his folly to all succeeding generations. I reached Dublin in the even- ing, faint and weary ; but the two next days 1 rested. , Sun. 15. — Finding my strength greatly re- stored, I preached at five, and at eight on Oxraantown-Green. I expected to sail as soon as I had done ; but the Captain putting it oft', (as their manner is,) gave me an oppor- tunity of declaring the Gospel of Peace to a still larger congregation in the evening. One of them, after listening some time, cried out, shaking his head, " Aye, he is a Jesuit ; that's plain." To which a Popish Priest, who happened to be near, replied aloud, " No, he is not; 1 would to Ood he was." Mon. 16. — Observing a large congregation in the evening, and many strangers among them, I preached more roughly than ever I had done In Dublin, on those awful words : " What is a man profited, if he should gain the whole world and lose his own soul ?" Tues. 17. — I spoke strong and plain words again, both in the morning and evening ; and should not have regretted my being de- tained, had it been only for the blessings of this day. Wed. 18. — We took ship. The wind was small in the afternoon, but exceeding high towards night. About eight I laid me down on the quarter-deck. I was soon wet from head to toot, but I took no cold at all. About four in the morning we landed at Holyhead, and in the evening reached Carnarvon. Fri. 2D. — I rode with Mr. C. Perronet to Machynlleth, and the next day, Saturday, the 21st, to Builth. 1 hud ho desire to go further, as it rained hard ; but Mr. Phillips pressed us to go on to Garth. We came thither just as they were singing before family-prayer; so I took the book, and preached on those words : " Behold, to fear the Lord, that is wisdom, and to depart from evil, that is understanding. Sun. 29. — At eight I prfeached at Garth, afterwards in Maesmennys' church, and in Builth in the afternoon. "We proposed going this evening to John Price's at Mertha; but fearing he might be at the Society, (two miles from his hoiise,) we went round that way, and came while the exhorter was in the midst of his sermon. I preached when he had done. About eight we came to Mertha, and slept in peace. Men. 23. — We were on horseback at foar o'clock, and at four in the afternoon came to Cardifl'. The rain obliged me to pi'each in the Room. 'I'ves. 2t. — I breakfasted at Fonmon, dined af Wenvo, and preached at Cardiff in the evening. Wed. ?o. — We set out after preaching, and in the afternoon came to Bristol. Whitsunday, May 29.— Our first serVice began about four, at the Weavers' Hall. Af seven I preached at the Old Orchard. At ten I began at Kingswood ; where, at two, (the house being too small for the congregation,) I preaclied under the Sycamore-tree. At five I preached in the Old Orchard, and then rode to Kingswood, where we concluded the day with a Love-feast. Mon. 3J. — 1 preached at three, in the Old Orchai-d, and in the evening at Bath. Tvcs. 31. — In the evening I preached at Reading, and Wednesday, June 1, I reached London. Sat. 4. — I was sent for by Captain H., one who had been strongly prejudiced against ui? ; but the arrows of the Almighty now con- strained him to cry out, " Lord, send by whom thou wilt send !" Svn. 5. — I preached in Moorfields, both morning and evening. There had been miicli tumult there the last Sunday, but all was quiet now ; and the power of God seemed even to compel sinners to come in. Sun. 12. — I designed preaching in the fields at seven ; but the thunder and lightning, and rain, prevented. At elevien I preached in St. Bartholomew's church. Deep atten- tion sat on every face, while I explained, and by the grace of God pi-essed home, those words : " i hou ait not far from the kingdotn of God." Mori. 13. — I spent an hour or two with Dr. Pepusch. He asserted, " that the art of music is lost ; that the ancients only under- stood it in its perfection ; that it was revived a little in the reign of King Henry VHL by Tallys and his contemporaries, as also in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, who was a judge and patroness of It ; that after her reign it sunk for sixty or seventy years, till Purcell made some attempts to restore it : but that ever since, the true ancient art, depending, on nature and mathematical principles, had gained no ground, the present masters having no fixed principles at all." Wedriesday 15.— I preached once more at St. Bartholomew's. How strangely is the scene changed ! What laughter and tumult was there among " the best of the parish," when we preached in a London church ten years ago ! and now all are calm and quietly attentive, from the least even to the gieatest ! Sun. 19. — The congregation in Moorfields was greatly increased, both morning and afternoon ; and their seriousness increased «7t REV. J. WESLEY'S [1748. witli ^heir number, so tliikt it was comfortable ^vea to see them. la the evening, to ease me a little in my journey, as I had not yet recovered my strength. Colonel Gumley car- ried me in his chair to Brentford. Man. 20. — I preached at Reading, at noon, to a serious well-behaved congregation, and in the afternoon rode to Hungerford. Tues. 21. — I preached in the Old Orchard, at Bristol, on, " Rejoice in the Lord, ye righteous.'* J^VJ. 24. — The day we had appointed for opening the school at Kingswood. I preached there, on, " Train up a child in the way that he should go, and when he is old, he will not depart from it." My brother and I ad- ministered the Lord's Supper to many who came from far. We then a^'recd on the ge- neral rules of the school, which we publishad presently after. Man. 27. — I rode to Wall Bridge, near Stroud, and preached at one to a lively con- gregation. About two we set out for Stanley, 1 scarce ever felt the sun so scorching hot iu England. I began preaching in l^armer Finch's orchard, (theie not being room in the house,) between seven and ei^Iit; and the poor earnest people devoured every word. Tues. 98. — I rode to Eveshnm, and ex- horted them to " strengthen the things that remained, which were ready to die." Wed. 29. — We took horse at four, and calling at Studley, found a woman of a broken heart, mourning continually at'ti'r God, and scarce able to speak without tears. About one I began preaching in the ojien air at Birmingham ; at the same time it began raining violently, which continued about a quarter of an hour, but did not disturb eitlier me or the congregation. At half an hour after- six I preached at Wednesbury, to an exceeding large congre- gation ; and every man, woman, and cliild, beliaved in a manner becoming the Crospel. Thur. 3(1. — We set out lietween three and four, and reached Nottingham in the after- noon. Friday. July 1. — I rode to Sheffield and prpachyd in the evening at the end of the limine to a qtiiet congregation. ^iit. 9. — 1 rode to Epworth, and preached to a larif!' congregation, many of them esta- blisht'd in the grace of God. Sun. 3.— I preached in the Room at five, but at nine, on my usual stand at the Cross. 1'he clouds came just in time (it being a warm sunshiny morning) to shade me and the congregation ; but at the same time both thii light and power of the Most High were ui>t)n many of Itieii* souls. 1 was quite surprised when I heard Mr. R. preach. That soft, smt)oth, tuneful voice, wrich he so often employed to blaspheme tne work of God, was lost, without hope of recovery ; all means had been tried, but none took place. He now spoke in a manner shocking to hear, and impossible to be heard distinctly by one quarter of the congregation. Mr. Hay, the Rector, reading piayera, I had once more the comfort of receiving the Lord's Supper at Epwortli. After tlie even- ing service, I preached at the Cross auaiii, to almost the whole town. I see plainly we have often judged amiss, when we have measured the increase of the work of God, in this and other places, by the increase of the Society only. Tlie Society here is not large, but God has wrought upon the whole place ; sabbath-breaking and drunkenness are no more seen in these streets ; cursijig and swearing are rarely heard. Wicked- ness hides its head already : who knows but by and by God may utterly take it away J I was peculiarly pleased with the deep seriousness of the congregation at chnich. both morning and evening; and all the way as we walked down the Church Lane, after the sermon was ended, I scarce saw one person look on either side, or speak one word to another. Mon. 4. — I rode to Hainton. The consiic- gallon here was but small, which was cbielly owing to the miserable diligence of the poor Rector. Art thou also to die, and to givi' an account to God of every word and work ? Tues. 5. — We rode to Coningsby, on the edge of the Fens. Mr. B., a Baptist Minisk'r, had wrote to me at London, begging me to lodge with him whenever 1 came to Co- uingsby ; but he was gone out of town thai very morning: however,' one rode after him, and brought him back in the afternoon. I was scarce set down in his house before lit- fell upon the point of baptism. I waived I lie dispute for some time, but finding there was no remedy, I came close to the question, and we kept to it for about an hour and a half. From that time we let the matter rest, anil confirmed our love towards each other. At seven I preached in the street to one of the largest congregations I had seen in Lin- colnshire. In the morning, Wednesday, ll.e 6th, we had another quiet and comfortable opportunity. We thence rode to Lorbo- rough, where 1 preached at eleven, and in the afternoon to Grimsby. At seven I preached in the large Room, hut it was not near large enough to contain tlie congregation. Many stood on the stairs anil in the adjoining rooms, and many belnw in the street. The fear of God is lately spread in an uncommon degree among this people also ; nor has Mr. Prince been able to pie- vent it, though he bitterly cu»ord ; so I began immediately, (after prayers,) "All things are of God, who hath reconciled us unto himself." A little before six I preached again near St. Steven's Down. The whole multitude were silent while I was speaking, not a whisper was heard ; but the moment I had done, the chain fell off their tongues. I was really surprised. Surely never was such a cackling made, on the banks of Cayster, or the common of Sedgmoor. Mon. 19. — I rode to Camelford, and preached about noon, none offering to in- terrupt. Thence I went to Port Isaac, and preached in the street, at five, to near the whole town, none speaking an unkind word. It rained most of the time, but I believe not five persons went away. Twes. 20. — The room was lull at four. I breakfasted about seven, at Warbridge, with Dr. W., who was, for many years, a steady, rational infidel ; but it pleased God to touch his heart in reading the "Appeal," and he is now labouring to be altogether a Christian. After preaching at one at St. .4gnes, I went on to St. Ives. The lives of this So- ciety have convinced most of the town, that what we preach is the very truth of the Gospel. Fri. 23. — I preached at St. Ives, Ligeon, and Gulval. Saturday, 24lh, at St. Just. I rejoiced over the Society here; their hearts are so simple and right toward God ; and out of one hundred and fifty persons, more than an hundred walk in the light of his countenance. Sun. 25. — Believing my strength would not allow of preaching five times in the day, I desired John Whitford to preach at fi?e. At eight I preached in Morva, near the village of Trembath. Hence I rode to Zen- non : Mr. Simmonds came soon after, and preached a close, awakening sermon ; which I endeavoured to enforce, by earnestly ap- plying those words : " Thou art not far from the kingdom of God," I reached Newlin a little after four. Here was a congregation of quite a different sort. A rude, gaping, staring rabble-rout, some or other of whom were throwing dirt or stones continually ; but before I had done, all were quiet and still, and some looked as if they had felt what was spoken. We came to St. Ives about seven ; the Room would nothing near contain the congregation ; but they stood in the or- chard all round, and could hear perfectly well. I found to-night, that God can wound by the Gospel as well as by the Law : (although the instances of this are ex- ceeding rare, nor have we any Scripture ground to expect them.) While I was 174S.] JOURNAL. 2X9 enforcing, "We pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God," a young woman, till then quite unawakened, was cut to the heart and sunk to the ground ; though she could not give a clear rational account of the manner how the conviction seized upon her. MoH. 26. — I took my leave of St. Ives; about noon preached at Silhney, and at six in the evening at Crowan. Tuesday, the 27th, at one I preached in Penryn, in a con- venient place, encompassed with houses. Many of the hearers were at first like those of Newlin, but they soon softened into at- tention. Wed. 28. — I took horse between three and four, and came to St. Mewan's, at eight. It rained all the time I was walking to the Green, which was the usual place of preaching ; but the moment I began to speak, . the rain ceased, and did not begin again till I had done speaking. It rained with little intermission all the day after, which made the road so bad, that it was pretty dark when we came within two miles of Crimble Passage. We were in doubt, whether the tide would allow us to ride along the sands, as we do at low-water ; however, it being much the shortest way, we tried. The water was still rising ; and at one step our foremost man plunged in, above the top of his boots. Upon enquiry we found his horse had stumbled on a little rock which lay under water. So we rode on, reached tlie passage about seven, and the Dock a little before eight. We found great part of the congregation still waiting for us : they attended again at four in the morning. At five we took horse, and by easy riding soon after eight came to Tavistock. After I had preached, we hasted on, rested an hour at Oak- hampton, and soon after sunset came to Crediton. We could willingly have stayed here ; but ' John Slocomb had appointed to meet us at Collumpton. Soon after we set out, it was exceeding dark, there being neither moon nor stars. ' The rain also made it darker still, particularly in the deep narrow lanes. In one of these we heard the sound of horses coming towards us, and presently a hoarse voice cried, " What have you got V Richard Moss understood him better than me, and replied, " We have no panniers." Upon which he an- swered " Sir, I ask your pardon," and went by very quietly. There were abundance of turnings in the road, so that we could not easily have found our way at noonday ; but we always turned right, nor do I know that we were out of the way once. Before eight the moon rose; we then rode cheerfully on, and before ten reached Collumpton. Fri 30. — 1 preached at eleven in Taunton, at three in Bridgwater, at seven in Mid- dlesey. Saturday, October 1st. — I preacned at Waywick about one, and then rode quietly on to Bristol. 1 examined the Society the following week, leaving out every careless person, and every one who wilfully and obstinately refused to meet his brethren weekly. By this means their number was reduced from nine hundred to about seven hundred and thirty. Sun. 9. — I began examining the Classes in Kingswood ; and was never before so fully convinced of the device of Satan, which has often made our hands hang down, and our minds evil aflfected to our brethren. Now, as ten times before, a cry was gone forth, " What a scandal do these people bring upon the Gospel ! What a Society is this ! With all these drunkards and tale- bearers and evil speakers in it ?" I expected therefore, that I should find a heavy task upon my hands ; and that none of these scandalous people might be concealed, I first met all the Leaders, and inquired particularly of each person in every Class. I repeated the enquiry when the Classes themselves met. And what was the ground of all this outcry ? Why, two persons had relapsed into drunkenness within three months' time ; and one woman was proved to have made, or at least related, an idle story concerning another. I should rather have expected two and twenty instances of the former, and one hundred of the latter kind. Thur. 13. — I preached in Bath, at noon, to many more than the Room would contain. In the evening I preached in the street at Westbury, under Salisbury Plain. The whole congregation behaved well, though it was a town noted for rough and turbulent people. Fri, 11. — I preached at Reading, ana on Saturday, the 15th, rode to London. Sat. 22. — I spent an hour in observing the various works of God in the physic garden at Chelsea. It would be a noble improve- ment of the design, if some able and indus- trious person were to make a full and accu- rate enquiry into the use and virtues of all these plants: without this, what and does the heaping them thus together, answer, but the gratifying of an idle curiosity 1 Tuesday, November 1st. — Being All Saints day, we had a solemn assembly at the chapel, as I cannot but observe, we have had on this very day, for several years. Surely, "Righidear in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints !" Sun. 13. — Sarah Peters, a lover of souls, a mother in Israel, went to rest. During a cldse observation of several years, I never saw her, upon the most trying occasions, in any degree raffled or discomposed ; but she was always loving, always happy. It was sm REV. J. WESLEY S [1748. her peculiar gift and her continual care, to seek and to save tliat whicli is lost ; to support the weals, to comfort the feeble- minded, to bring baclswhat had been turned out of the way. And in doing this, God endued her above her fellows, with the love that " believeth, hopeth, endureth all things." " For these four years last past," says one who was intimately acquainted with her, " we used once or twice a weelc to un- bosom ourselves to each other. I never knew her to have one doubt concerning her own salvation. Her soul was always filled with the holy flame of love, and ran after Christ as the 'chariots of Aminadib.' She used to say, ' I think I am all spirit ; I must be always moving : I cannot rest, day or night, any longer than I am gather- ing in souls to God.' Yet she would often complain of her weakness and imper- fections, and cry out, ' I am an unprofitable servant.' I was sometimes jealous, that she carried her charity too far, not allowing herself what was needful ; bat she would answer, ' I can live upon one meal a day, so that I may have to give to them that have none.* " On Sunday, October the 9th, she went with one or more to see the condemned malefactors in Newgate. They inquired for John Lancaster in particular, who had sent to desire their coming. He asked them to go into his cell, which they will- ingly did, although some dissuaded them from it, because the gaol-distemper (a kind of pestilential fever) raged much among the prisoners. They desired he would call together as many of the prisoners as were willing to come. Six or seven of those who were under sentence of death came. They sung a hymn, read a portion of Scrip- ture, and prayed. Their little audience were all in tears ; most of them appeared deeply convinced of their lost state. From this time her labours were unwearied among tliem, praying .with them, and for them, night and day. John Lancaster said, "When I used to come to the Foundery every morning, which I continued to do for some time, I little thought of ever coming to this place. I then often felt the love of God, and thought I should never commit sin more ; but, after a w hile, I left olf coming to the preaching, then my good desires died away. I fell again into the diversions I had laid aside, an I the company I had left off. As I was one day playing at skittles with some of these, a young man, with whom I was now much acquainted, gave me a part of the money which he had just been receiving for some stolen goods. This, with his frequent per suasions, so wrought upon me, that at last I agreed to go partners with him. Yet I had often strong convictions, but I stifled them as well as I could. " We continued in this course till August last. As we were then going home from Bartholomew fair, one morning about two o'clock, it came into my mind to go and steal the branches out of the Foundery. I climbed over the wall, and brought two of them away, though I trembled, and shooki and made so great a noise, that I thought all the family must be dead, or else they could not but hear me. Within a few days after, I stole the velvet, for which I was taken up, tried, and condemned." Some being of opinion it would not be dif- ficult to procure a pardon for him, S. Peters, though she never mentioned this to him, re- solved to leave no means unattempted. She procured several petitions to be drawn, and went herself to Westminster, to Kensington, and to every part of the town where any one lived, who might possibly assist therein. In the mean time she went constantly to Newgate, sometimes alone, sometimes with one or two others, visited all that were condemned in their cells, exhorted them, prayed with them, and had the comfort of finding them every time more athirst for God than before, and of being followed, whenever she went away, with abundance of prayers and blessings. After a time, she and her companions believed it would be of useto examine each closely as to the state of his soul. They spoke to John Lancaster first. He lifted up his eyes and hands, and after pausing awhile said, "I thank God, I do feel, that he has forgiven me my sins : I do know it." They aslted, "How, and when he knew it first!" He replied, " I was in great feikr and heavi- ness, till the very morning you came hither first. That morning I was in earnest prayer; and just as St. Paul's clock struck five, the Lord poured into my soul such peace as I had never felt, so that I was scarce able to bear it. From that hour I have never been afraid to die ; for I know, and am sure, as soon as my soul departs from the body, the Lord Jesus will stand ready to carry it into glory." The next who was spoken to was Thomas Atkins, nineteen years of age. When he was asked, (after many other questions, in an- swering which he expressed the clearest and deepest conviction of all his sins, as well as that for which he was condemned,) " If he was not afraid to die ?" he fixed his eyes upward, and said, in the most earnest and solemn manner, "I bless God, I am not afraid to die ; for I have laid mv soul at the feet of Jesus." And to the last moriient of his life he gave all reason to believe that these were not vain words. "Thomas Thompson, the next, was quite an Ignorant man, scarce able to express him- self on common occasions ; yet some of his expressions were intelligible enough. " I do not know," said he, " how it is ; 1 used to have nothing but bad and wicked thoughts in 17-18.] jouiixAr,. SSI me, and now lliey are all gone, an came the dignity of a Christian marriage. Sun. 9. — I preached at Builth, Maesmen- nys, and Garth. Man. 10. — A little after ten we reached Llanidloes. Many were come thither before us from all parts. About eleven, I preached in the market-place. The wind was so piercing, that whenever it came in my face, it almost took away ray voice. But the poor people (though all of them stood bare- headed) seemed not to know there was any wind at all. We rode from hence in three hours to a village seven miles ofi'. The persons, at whose house we called, know- ing who we were, received us with open arms, and gladly gave us such fare as they had. In tln-ee hours more we rode, with much ado, seven miles farther, to a village named Dynas-Mouthy : here an honest man, out of pure good will, without my knowing 1749.' JOURNAL. 3S3 any thing- of the matter, sent for the most | / learned man in the town, who was an excise- . man, to bear me company. He sent an excuse, being not \ery well, but withal in- vited me to his house. I returned him thanks, and sent him two or three little books ; on which he wrote a few. lines, begging me to call upon him. I went and found one that wanted a Saviour, and was deeply sensible of his want. I spent some time with him in conversation and prayer, and had reason to hope, the seed was grown in good ground. Tnes. U. — We reached Dall-y-gelle in less than three hours, Tannabull before noon, and Carnarvon in the evening. What need there is of guides over these sands I cannot conceive. This is the third time I, have crossed them without any. Wed. 12. — We came to Holyhead between one and two ; but all the ships were on the Irish side. One came in the next day, but could not go out, the wind being quite con- trary. In this journey I read overStatius's Thebais : I wonder one man should write so well and so ill. Sometimes he is scarce in- ferior to Virgil ; sometimes as low as the dullest parts of Ovid. In the evening I preached on, " Be ye also ready." The poor people now seemed to be much aflected ; and ec^ually so the next night. So that I was not sorry the wind was contrary. Sat. 15. — We went on board at six, the wind then standing due east. But no sooner were we out of the harbour than it turned south-west and blew a storm. Yet we made forward, and about one a'clock came within two or three leagues of land. The wind then wholly failed ; a calm suddenly following a storm, produced such a motion as I never felt before. But it was not long before the wind sprung up west, which obliged us to stand away for the Skerries. When we wanted a league of shore it fell calm again, so that there we rolled about till past sunset. But In the night we got back into Dublin Bay, and landed soon after three at Dunlary, about seven EnglisTi miles from the city. Leaving William Tucker to follow me in a chaise, I walked straight away, and came to Skin- ner's Alley a little before the time of preach- ing. I preached on, " Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another." In the afternoon, and again in the evening, (in our own garden,) I preached on, " Let us come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." On Thursday and Friday I examined the Classes, and was much comforted among them. I left about four hundred in the So- ciety ; and, after all the stumbling-blocks laid in the way, I found four hundred and forty -nine. Sun. 23. — We'had several showers in the afternoon, while I was preaching in our garden, and toward the conclusion, a vehe- ment shower of hail. But all kept their ground till I concluded. Mon. 24. — The cold which I had had for some days growing worse and worse, and the swelling which began in my cheek increasing greatly, and paining me much, I sent for ,Dr. Rutty. But in the mean, time I applied boiled nettles, which took away the pain in a moment. Afterwards I used warm treacle, which so abated the swelling, that before the Doctor came .1 was almost well. How- ever, he advised me, " Not to go out that day." But I had appointed to read the letters in the evening, I returned home as early as I could, and found no incon- venience. Sat. 29.— I rode to Tyrrel's Pass, and preached in the evening, and on Sunday morning and evening. Mon. May 1. — I preached at five in the evening at Edinberry, to an exceedingly well-behaved congregation. I preached at flvein the morning,(manyQuakers being pre- sent,) on, " Ye shall all be taught of God." In the evening I preached at Mountmelick. Wed. 3. — I preached at TuUamore. Thwr. 4. — At Clara about noon, and in the evening at Athlone. I never saw so large a congregation here on a week day before ; among whom were many of the soldiers, (the remains of the regiraentwherein John Nelson was,) and seven or eight of the oflicers. They all behaved well, and listened with deep attention. This day, and the next, I endeavoured to see all who were weary and faint in their minds. Most of them, I found, had not been used with sufficient tenderness. Who is there that sufficiently weighs the advice of Kempis ? ' ' Noli duriter agere cum tentato :' ' ' Deal not harshly with one that is tempted.' Sun. 7. — I preached (as usual) at five and at three, with the spirit of convincing speech. The Rector preached in the after- noon, (though it is called the morning- service,) a close useful Sermon, on the fear of God. At five I had great numbers of the poor Papists, (as well as Protestants,) maugro all the labour of their Priests. I called aloud, " Ho ! Every one that thirst- eth, come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no money !" Strange news to them, one of whom had declared frankly, but a few days before, " I would fain be with you, but I' dare not : for now I have all my sins for- given for four shillings a year ; and this could not be in your church." We had a triumphant hour when the So- ciety met. Several captives were set at li- berty: one of these was Mr. Joseph Ch— — . He had been an eminent man many years for cursing, swearing, drinking, and all kinds of fashionable wickedness. On Mon- day last, he had rode fifteen miles to Tyrrel's Pass, and came thither before five in the «Sd REV. J. WKS LEY'S [1740. morning. He was immediately convinced, and followed me in from the preaching. 1 was then examining a Class. The words cut him to the heart. He came after me to Athlone, (when he had settled some tem|ioral business,) having his eyes continually filled with tears, and being scarce able either to eat, drink, or sleep. But God now wiped away the tears -from his eyes ; and he re- turned to his house to declare what things God had wrought. Man. 8. — I rode to Aghrim, where the face of things was quite changed since the time I was there before. Here was now a serious congregation from all the country round. I preached about seven and afterwards ex- |)lained the nature and use of a Society. The first who desired to join therein was tVlr. S., his wife, and daughter. Twes. 9. — 1 rode to Ahaskra, six miles south, at the desire of Mr. G., the Reclur. As the Papists durst not come into the ■church, 1 preached before Mi-. Glass's door. I should not have imagined this was the first time of their hearing this preaching, so fixed and earnest was their attention. In the morning, Wednesday, 10, I think the con- gregation was larger than in the evening : among whom was the Rector of a neigh- bouring parish, who seemed then to be much athirst after righteousness. Mr. Wado, of Aghrim rode with me hence to Eyre Court, about fourteen miles from Ahaskra. Here I preached in the market- house, a large handsome room, to a well- behaved congregation. Thence I rode on to Birr, and preached, at seven, to a large, unconcerned congregation. "The next day, both in the morning and evening, I spoke very plain and rough. And the congrega- tion had quite another appearance than it had the night before. So clear it is, that love will not always prevail ; but there is a time for the terrors of the Lord. Fri. 12. — Before nine we came to Nenagh. I had no design to preach : but one of the dragoons quartered there would take no denial. So I ordered a chair to be carried out, and went to the market-place. Pre- sently such a congregation was gathered round me, as I had not seen since I left Athlone. To these I spake, as I was able, the whole counsel of God, and then rode cheerfully on to Limerick. Between six and seven I preached at Mardyke, (an open place without the walls,) to about two thousand people : not one of whom I observed either to laugh, or to look about, or to mind any thing but the sermon. Some years since an old Abbey here was rebuilt, with a design to have public service therein. But that design failing, only the shell of it was finished. Of this (lying use- less) the Society has taken a lease. Here I preached in the morning, Saturday, 13, to six or seven hundred people. We then went to prayers at the cathedral, an ancient and venerable pile. In the afternoon I walked round the walls of the town, scarce so large as Newcastle-upon- Tyne. And the fortifications are much in the same repair; very sufficient to keep out the wild Irish. May 14. — Being Whitsunday, our church was more than full in the morning, many being obliged to stand without. 1 hardly know how the time went, but continued speaking till near seven o'clock. I went at eleven to the cathedral. I had been informed it was a custom here, for the gentry especially, to laugh and talk all the time of divine service : but I saw nothing of it. The whole congregation, rich and poor, behaved suitably to the occasion. In the evening I preached to a numerous congregation on, " If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink." We after- wards met the Society. Six or seven pri- soners of hope were set at liberty this day. Mon. 15. — A company of revellers and dancers had in the afternoon taken posses- sion of the place where I had used to preach. Some advised me to go to another place, but I knew it needed not : as soon as ever I came in sight the holiday mob vanished away. Tues. 16. — I went to dine on the island : (so they call a peninsula without the walls.) We had hardly dined, when one and another of the neighbours came in, till we had a com- pany of sixteen or eighteen. We j oined to- gether in prayer and praising God, and many, I believe, went home rejoicing. How does the frequency and greatness of the works of God make us less (instead of more) sensible of them I A few years ago, if we heard of one notorious sinner truly con- verted to God, it was matter of solemn joy to all that loved or feared him. And now that multitudes of every kind and degree are daily turned from the power of darkness to God, we pass it over as a common thing ! O God, give us thankful hearts ! Wed. 17. — ^I met the Class of soldiers, eight of whom were Scotch Highlanders. Most of these were brought up well : but evil communications had corrupted good manners. They all said, from the time they entered into thearmy, they had grown worstf and worse. But God had now given them another call, and they knew the day of their visitation. Sat. 20. — I saw a melancholy sight. A gentlewoman of an unspotted character, sitting at home, on May the 4th, 1747, cried out, that " Something seized her by the side." Then she said it was in her mouth. Quickly after she complained of her head. From that time she wept continually for four months, and afterwards grew outra- geous ; but always Insisted, "That God had forsaken her, and that the Devil pos- sessed her, body and soul." I found it availed nothing to reason with 1749. J JOaRNAT,. 887 her; she only blasphemed the more, cursing Go(i, and vehenaently desiring, yet fearing to die. However, she suffere'i me to pray, only saying, " It signified not, for God had given her up." Her brother gave me a1mo".J as strange account of himself. Some yeav-s since, as he was in the full career of sin, in a moment he felt the wrath of God upon him, and was in the deepest horror and agony of soul. He had no rest, day or night, feeling he was under the full power of the devil. He was utterly incapable of any business, so that he was obliged to shut up his shop. Thus he wandered up and down, in exquisite tor- ture, for just eightien months ; and then in a moment the pressure was removed : he believed God had not forsaken him. His understanding was clear as ever. He re- sumed his employ, and followed it in the fear of God. Mon. 22. — The more I converse with this people, the more I am amazed. That God hath wrought a great work among them is manifest ; and yet the main of them, be- lievers and unbelievers, are not able to give a rational account of the plainest principles of religion. It is plain, God begins his work at the heart ; then the inspiration of the Highest giveth understanding. Wed, 24. — A gentlewoman called upon me with her son, who (she informed me) was given over last Summer, having long been ill of a wasting distemper, and expected death every day. In this state he was one day in agony of prayer, when God revealed to him his pardoning love. He immediately de- clared this to his mother, telling her also, "I shall not die now. God has told me so." And he recovered from that hour. ADout eight, several of us took boat for Newtown, six miles from Limerick. After dinner we took boat, in order to return. The wind was extremely higli. We endea- voured to cross over to the leeward side of the river: but it was not possible. The boat being small, and overloaded, was soon deep in water; the more so because it leaked much, and the waves washed over us fre- quently. And there was no staying to empty it ; all our men being obliged to row with all their strength. After they had toiled about an hour, the boat struck upon a rock, the point of which lay just under the water. It had four or tive shocks, the wind driving us on, before we could get clear. But our men wrought for life: and about six o'clock God brought us safe to Limerick. Sun. 28. — I preached at Mardyke in the evening, on, "God was in Christ, reconcil- ing the world unto himself." I never saw, even at Bristol, a congregation which was at once so numerous and so serio'.is. Mon. 29. — I set out for Cork. We break- fasted, atBrough, nine milesfrom Limerick. When I went into the kitchen, first one or two, then more and more, of the neighbours gathered about me, listening to every word. I should soon have had a congregation, but I had no time to stay. A mile or two beyond Killmallock, (once a large and strong city, now a heap of ruins,) we saw the body of a man lying dead in the highway, and many people standing and looking upon it. I stopped and spoke a few words, all listened atten- tively, and one who was on horseback rode on with us. We quickly fell into discourse ; I soon perceived he was a Priest, and found he was a sensible man. I gave him a book or two at parting, and he dismissed me with " God bless you," earnestly repeated twice or -thrice. We stopped a while at Killdorrery In the afternoon, and took the opportunity of speaking closely to every one that under- stood English, and of giving them a few books. What a nation is this ; every man, woman, and child, (except a few of the great vulgar,) not only patiently, but gladly suf- fer the word of exhortation. Between six and seven, we reached Rath- earmuck. iWr. Lloyd read prayers, and I preached. Even the Papists ventured to come to church for once, and were a very serious part of the congregation. Tues. 30. — I preached at eleven, and the hearts of the people seemed to be as melting wax. These are now willing in this day of His power. But will not "many of them harden their hearts again ? In the afternoon I waited on Col. Barry, and found him a serious and understanding man. And his long and painful illness seems to have been attended with good and happy fruit. Our congregation in the evening was larger than ever. And never, since I came into this kingdom, was my soul so refreshed, as it was both in praying for them, and in calling them to accept the " redemption that is in Jesus." Just as we came out of church, Mr. Skel- ton came from Cork, and told me, " I had no place there yet : it being impossible for me to preach now, while the rioters filled the streets. Wed. 31. — I preached at nine, and about eleven took horse ; our way lay through Cork. We had scarce got into it, (though I had never been there till then,) before the streets, and doors, and windows, were full of people. But the mob had not time to gather together, till we were quite gone through the town. I rode on to Bandon, a town which is entirely inhabited by Protestants. I preached at seven, in the middle of the main street, on, " Ssek ye the Lord while he may be found." Here were by far tho largest congregations, both morning and evening, of any 1 had seen in Ireland. Fri. June 2.— I was sent for by a Clergy- man, who had come twelve miles on purpose to talk with me. We had no dispute, but 888 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1719- simply endeavoured to strong then racli other's hands in God. In the evening a gentlewoman informed ine, that Dr. B. had averred to her and yiiany others, 1. " That both John and Charles Wesley had been expelled the University of Oxford long ago. 2. That there was not a Methodist left in Dublin, or anywhere in Ireland, but Cork and Bandon ; all the rest having been rooted out, by order of the Government. 3. That neither were there any Methodists left in England ; and, 4. That it was all Jesuitism at the bottom." Alas, for poor Dr. B. God be merciful unto thee a sinner ! Sat. 3. — At the request of many in the town, in the close of my evening sermon, I answered for myself ; and have reason to believe, it was much blessed to many of the cong^regation. Sun. 4. — Being extremely hoarse, I could not speak without difficulty. However, I made shift to preach at nine, at two. and at five, the congregation continually increas- ing, I think the most general call of God to the inhabitants of Bandon was at or about this time. Man. 6. — I rode to Blarney, three miles wide of Cork, where many of the Society met me. I spent some time with them in exhortation and prayer, and then went on to Rathcormuck. I was a little surprised at the acuteness of a gentleman here, who, in conversation with Col. Barry, about late occurrences, said, he had heard, there was a people risen up that placed all religion in wearing long whiskers ; and seriously asked, " Whether these were not the same who were called Methodists ?" Wed. 7. — I set out early with Mr. Lloyd, and breakfasted at Mr. T.'s, at Castle- Hyde. They both rode with me to Kill- dorrery : about one I preached to some stocks and stones at Brough : in the even- ing, to another sort of congregation, at Limerick, on, " Rejoice in the Lord, ye righteous." Four comfortable days I spent with this lively people ; the like to whom I had not found in all the kingdom. Mon. 12. — I had appointed to take horse at four, that I might have time to preach at Nenagh, but no horses came till seven. At four, I walked forward. After resting a while at TuUah, I walked on, till an honest man, overtaking me, desired me to ride be- hind him. With this help I came to Nenagh before eleven, preached there at twelve, and at Birr in the evening. Tues. 13. — We rode over to Gloster, a beautiful seat, built by an English gentle- man, who had scarce finished his house, and laid out his gardens, when he was called to his everlasting home. Sir L — P — and his lady dined with us ; whether coming by accident or design, I know not. About five. I preached in the stately saloon, to a littl' company of plain serious people : the fine ones looking on, and some of them seemed to'be a little affected. I expounded at Birr about seven, in the strongest manner I could, the story of Dives and Lazarus. Wed. 14. — We designed to dine at Fer- bane, about twelve miles from Birr. We stopped at the first inn in the town. But they did not care to entertain heretics : nei- ther did the people at the second inn. I alighted at the third, and went in, without asking any questions. Here I met with a woman very sick, and very serious. Some of her neighbours quickly gathered about us, and we endeavoured to improve the op- portunity. After some time spent in close conversation and prayer, we parted in much love. About seven, I preached at Athlone. It being the time of the general review, abun- dance of soldiers, and many officers, were present. They all behaved with the utmost decency. But a gentleman of the town did not ; which had like to have cost him dear. Many swords were drawn : but the officers interposed, and it went no farther. Sat. 17. — The wind being very tempestu- ous in the evening, 1 preached in our new- built House. Toward the close of the ser- mon, I asked, "Which of yon will give yourself, soul and body, to God 1" One cried out with a cry that almost shook the house, " O, I will, I will." And as soon as she could stand, she came forth in the midst, to witness it before all the congregation. It was Mrs. Glass. Her words pierced like lightning. Presently another witnessed the same resolution. And not long after, one who had been sorrowing as without hope, Mrs. Meecham, lifted up her head with joy, and continued singing and praising God to the dawn of the next day. Perceiving this was an acceptable time, I laid aside my design of meeting the Society, and continued in prayer with the whole con- gregation, all our hearts being as the heart of one man. When I had at length pronounced the blessing, no man stirred, but each stayed in his place till I walked through them. I was soon called back by one crying out, " My God, my God, thou hast forgotten me." Having spoken this, she sunk to the earth. We called upon God in her behalf. The cries both of her and of several others, mourning after God, redoubled. But we continued wrestling with God in prayer, till He gave us an answer of peace. Sim. 18. — I preached at fi ve, and about two, on the Connaught side of the river : thence I hastened to Aghrim, and endeavoured to awaken a serious, but sleepy congregation. Mon. 19. — 1 rode over to Abaskra, and thence to Mr. Mahon's, at Castle Gar. I had much conversation with Mrs. M , and was much in doubt, from the account she 174a.] JOURNAL. gave of her own experience, whether she had not been justified many years, though she knew it not by that name. I pleached at Abaskra, at six, both in the CTening and in the morning ; on Tuesday evening at Athlone. I then met the Society, where one, and another, and another, cried aloud for mercy : we called upon God, till several of them found mercy, and praised him with a good courage. I think more found peace with God in these four days, than in sixteen months before. Wed. 21.— I rode to Tyrrel's Pass, but did not find that fervour of spiiit in the con- gregation, which was among them the last year ; yet a few there were who were still pressing on to the mark. TImr. 22. — I preached atnoon at a village three miles from Tyrrel's Pass ; in the even- ing at Tullamore, and on Friday morning and evening. Sat. 24. — I rode to Mount Melick, and dined with Joseph Fry, late a Quaker. Abundance of people were at the preaching in the evening, and all seemed to give ear- nest attention. Sun. 25. — I preached at eight to a still in- creasing congregation ; and God's word was as a two-edged sword. I rode thence to Portarlington, a town inhabited chiefly by French. A Clergyman there received me gladly. Some time before, a gentleman of Mount Melick had desired him to preach against the Methodists. He said, " he could not, till he knew what they were ;" in order to which, he came soon after and heard Mr. Larwood ; and from that time, instead of preaching against them, he spoke for them, wherever he came. As soon as we came out of church, I went straight to the Market-house, and the whole congregation followed me. I had not seen in all Ireland so glittering a company before, unless at St. Mary's Church, in Dublin; and yet all of them, high and low, behaved in such a manner as became His presence before whom they stood. Thence I rode two miles farther, to Mr. L.'s house, at Closeland, near Ballibrittis. It rai;ied the whole time that I was preach- ing ; but the congregation regarded it no more than I did, though I was thoroughly wet before I had done, the shower driving full in my face. Mon. 26. — We had a blessed opportunity at Mount Melick, in the evening, while I was explaining the covenant God had made with us. The same spirit continued with us at the meeting of the Society ; so that ray voice could not be heard for the voice of those who cried for mercy, or praised the God of their salvation. Tues. 27. — I talked two hours with J Str n, a Quaker. He spoke in the very spirit and language wherein poor Mr. Hall used to speak before he made shipwreck of {he grace of God. I found it good for me to 289 be with him ; it enlivened and strengthened my soul. I rode in the afternoon to Closeland, and preached in the evening and morning, to a people earnestly desirous of pleasing God. Thur. 29. — I rode to Portarlington again, and preached to a larger congregation thai before : they all seemed to hear, not only with strong desire, but with understanding also. I afterwards explained to them the nature of a Society, and desired any who were willing so to unite together, to speak to me severally : above threescore did so the same 'day. Saturday, July 1. — I preached at Mount Melick. Snn. 2. — I preached at eight in Portar- lington, and again at two. I scarce knew how to leave off ; all the people seemed to be so deeply affected. The Society now contained above one hundred members, full of zeal and good desires ; and in one week the face of the whole town is changed : open wickedness is not seen ; the fear of God is on every side ; and rich and poor ask, " What must I do to be Faved ?" And how long (I thought with myself) will this con- tinue ? In most, only till the fowls of the air come, and devour the seed. Many of the rest, when persecution or reproach be gins, will immediately be offended. And in the small remainder, some will fall off,^ either through other desires, or the cares of the world, or the deceilfulness of riches. Mon. S. — I preached at Edinderry, and on Tuesday morning and evening. Almost every person who was present at the meeting of the Society, appeared to be broken in pieces. A cry went up on every side, till Joseph Fry, once as eminent a sinner as even Joseph Fry of Mount Melick, and since as eminent an instance of the grace of God, broke out into prayer. It was not long before praise and prayer were mixed together ; and shortly after, prayer was swallowed up in the voice of praise and thanksgiving. Wed. 5. — I returned to Dublin. Sun. 9. — I preached on the Green, both morning and afternoon ; and the congrega- tion was considerably larger than any I had seen in Dublin before. Wed. 12. — Being one of the grand Irish festivals, by reason of " The breach," i. e. battle of Aghrim, we had a very large con- gregation, to whom I showed what rewaid they had given unto the Lord for all his benefits, I expected much of their usual courtesy from the mob, when we came out ; but I walked through ihem all in perfect peace, none molesting us, either by word or deed. Tues. 18.— Mr. Miller (the Lutheran Mi- nister) informed me, that in a collection of Tracts, published at Eliding, Count Z.'s brethren had printed several passages of my Journal, and whatever else they could glean 2K 290 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1749. up, which tended to prejudice the Lutherans against the Methodists. Was this merely to show their good-will, or to obviate my testimony ? Wed. 19.— I finished the translation of Martin Luther's Life. Doubtless he was a man highly favoured of God, and a blessed instrument in His hand. But O I what pity that he had no faithful friend ! None that would, at all hazards, rebuke him plainly and sharply, for his rough untractable spirit, and bitter zeal for opinions, so greatly ob struetive of the work of God. Thur. 20. — I saw Dr. Stephen's Hospita,, far cleaner and sweeter than any I had seen in London, and the Royal Hospital , for old soldiers, standing on the top of an hill, over- looking Phoenix Park. All the buildings are kept not only in good repair, but like- wise exactly clean. The hall is exceeding grand ; the chapel far better finished than any thing of the kind in Dublin. O ! what is wanting to make these men happy ? Only the knowledge and the love of God. I had now an opportunity of enquiring into the real state of the late transactions at Cork; an account of which is subjoined, being the extracts of some papers, which were about this time put into my hands. 1. Thomas Jones, of Cork, Merchant, de- poses : That on May 3, 1749, Nicholas Butler, ballad-singer, came before the house of this deponent, and assembled a large mob ; That this deponent went to Daniel Crone, Esq., then Mayor of Cork, and desired that he would put a stop to these riots : asking, at the same time, whether he gave the said Butler leave to go about in this manner ? That Mr. Mayor said, he neither gave him leave, neither did he binder him ; That in the evening Butler gathered a larger mob than before, and went to the house where the people called Methodists were assembled to hear the Word of God, and as they came out, threw dirt, and hurt several of them. That on May 4, this deponent, with some others, went to the Mayor, and told what had been done ; adding, " If your worship pleases to speak only three words to But- ler, it will be all over ;" That the Mayor gave his word and honour, " There should be no more of it, he would put an entire stop to it ;" That, notwithstanding, alarger mob than ever, came to the house the same evening ; That they threw much dirt and many stones at the people, both while they were in the house and when they came out ; That the mob then fell upon them, both on men and women, with clubs, hangers, and swords ; so that many of them were much wounded, and lost a considerable quantity of blood. That on May 5, this deponent, informed the Mayor of all, and also that Butler had openly declared, "There should be a greater mob than ever there was, that night." That the Mayor promised he would prevent it ; That in the evening Butler did bring a greater mob than ever ; That this deponent, hearing the Mayor designed to go out of the way, set two men to watch him ; and when the riot was begun, went to the alehouse and enquired for him ; That, the woman of the house denying he was there, this depo- nent insisted he was, declared he would not go till he had seen him. and began searching the house ; That Mr. Mayor then appearing, he demanded his assistance to suppress a riotous mob ; Then when the Mayor came in sight of them, he beckoned to Butler, who immediately came down from the place where he stood ; That the Mayor then went with this deponent, and looked on many of the people covered with dirt and blood ; That some of them still remained in the house, fearing their lives, till James Chat- terton and John Reily, Esquires, Sheriffs of Cork, and HughMillard, junior. Esquire, Alderman, turned them out to the mob, and nailed up the doors. 2. Elizabeth Holleran, of Cork, deposes : That on May 3, as she was going down Castle Street, she saw Nicholas Butler on a table, with ballads in one hand and a Bible in the other ; That she expressed some con- cern thereat ; on which Sherifl' Reily or- dered his Bailiff to carry her to bridewell ; That afterward the Bailiff came and said, " His master ordered she should be carried to gaol ;" and that she continued in gaol from May 3, about eight in the evening, till between ten and twelve on May 5. 3. John Stockdale, of Cork, tallow-chand- ler, deposes : That on May 6, while he and others were assembled to hear the Word of God, Nicholas Butler came down to the house where they were, with a very numerous mob ; That when this deponent came out, they threw all manner of dirt, and an abun- dance of stones af him ; That they then beat, bruised, and cut him in several places ; That seeing his wife on the ground, and the mob abusing her still, he called out, and besought them not to kill his wife ; That on this, one of them struck him with a large stick, as did also many others, so that he was hurt in several parts, and his face in a gore of blood'. 4. Daniel Sullivan, of Cork, Baker, deposes : That every day but one, from the 6th, to the 16th of May, Nicholas Butler assembled a riotous mob before this deponent's house ; That they abused all who came into the shop, to the great damage of this deponent's business ; That on or about the 16th, Butler swore he would bring a mob the next day, and pull down his house ; That accord- ingly, on the 16th, he did bring a large mob, and beat or abused all that came to the house ; That the Mayor walked by while the mob was so employed, bat did 1~4£.] JOURNAL. 901 not hinder them ; That afterwards they broke his windows, threw dirt and stones into his shop, and spoiled a great quantity of his goods, 6. Daniel Sullivan is ready to depose farther : That from the 16th of May to the 28th, the mob gathered every day before his house ; That on Sunday, 28th, Butler swore, " They would come the next day, and pull down the house of that heretic dog ;" and called aloud to the mob, " Let the heretic dogs indict you : I will bring you off without a farthing cost." That accordingly, on May 29, Butler came with a greater mob than before ; That he went to the Mayor and begged him to come, which he for some time refused to do ; but, after much importunity, rose up, and walked with him down the street ; That when they were in the midst of the Mob, the Mayor said, aloud " It is your own fault, for enter- taining these Preachers. If you will turn them out of your house, I will engage there shall be no harm done ; but if you will not turn them out, you must take what you will fet." That upon this, the mob set up an uzza, and threw stones faster than before ; That he said, " This is fine usage, under a Protestant Government ; if I had a Priest saying mass in every room of it, my house would not be touched." That the Mayor replied, " The Priests are tolerated, but you are not : you talk too much ; go in, and shut up your doors." That, seeing no remedy, he did so ; and the mob continued breaking the windows, and throwing stones in, till near twelve at night. That on May 31, the said Sullivan, and two more, went and informed the Mayor of what the mob was then doing ; That it was not without great importunity they brought him as far as the Exchange ; That he would go no farther, nor send any help, though some that were much bruised and wounded, came by ; That some hours after, when the mob had finished their work, he sent a party of soldiers to guard the walls. 6. John Stockdale deposes farther: That on May 31, he, with others, was quietly hearing theWordof God, when But- ler and his m.ob came down to the house ; Thai as they came out, the mob threw showers of dirt and stones ; That many were hurt, many beat, bruised, and cut, among whom was this deponent, who was so bruised and cut, that the effusion of blood from his head could not be stopped for a considerable time. 7. John M'Nerny, of Cork, deposes : That on the 31st of May last, as this de- ponent, with others, was hearing a sermon, Butler came down with a large mob ; That the stones and dirt coming in fast obliged the congregation to shut the doors, and lock themselves in; That the mob broke open the door, on which this deponent endea- voured to escape through a window ; That not being able to do it, he returned into the house, where he saw the mob tear up the pews, benches, and floor, part of which they afterwards burned in the open street, and carried away part for their own use. 8. Daniel Sullivan is ready to depose farther That Butler, with a lai-ge mob, went about, from street to street, i^nd from house to house, abusing, threatening, and beating whomsoever he pleased, from June 1st, to the 16th, when they assaulted, bruised, and cut, Ann Jenkins ; and from the 16th to the 30th, when a woman whom they had beaten, miscarried, and narrowly escaped with life. Some of the particulars were as follow : — 9. Thomas Burnet, of Cork, Nailer, deposes : That on or about the I2th of June, as this deponent was at work in his master's shop, Nicholas Butler came with a great mob to the door, and seeing this deponent, told him he was a heretic dog, and his soul was burning in hell ; That this deponent asking, "Why do you use me thus?" Butler took up a stone and struck him so violently on tlie side, that he was thereby rendered in- capable of working for upwards of a week ; That he hit this deponent's wife with another stone, withoutany kind of provocation, which so hurt her that she was obliged to take to her bed, and has not been right well since. 10. Ann Cooshea, of Cork, deposes : That on or about the I2thof June, as she was standing at her father's door, Nicholas Butler, with a riotous mob, began to abuse this deponent and her family, calling thera heretic bitches, saying they were damned, and all their souls were in hell ; That then, without any provocation, he took up a great stone and threw it at this deponent, which struck her on the head with such force, that It deprived her of her senses for some time. II. Ann Wright, of Cork, deposes : That on or about the 12th of June, as this deponent was in her own house, Butler and his mob came before her door, calling her and her family, heretic bitches, and swear- ing, "he would make her house hotter than hell-fire." That he threw dirt and stones at them, hit her in the face, dashed all the goods about, which she had in her window, and she really believes wouid have dashed out her brains, had she not quitted her shop, and fled for her life. 12. Margaret GrifRn, of Cork, aeposes : That on the 24th of June, as this deponent was about her business, Butler and his mob came up, took hold on her, tore her clothes, struck her several times, and cut her mouth; That after she broke from him, he and his mob pursued her to her house, and would have broke in, had not some neighbours in- terposed ; That he had beat and abused her several times before, and one of those times to such a degree that she was all in a gore of blood, and continued spitting blood for several days after. 292 REV. J. WESLEY'S JOURNAL [1740. 13. Jacob Conner, Clothier, of Cork, de- poses : That on the S4th of June, as he was em- ployed in his lawful business, Butler and his mob came up, and, without any manner of provocation, fell upon him : That they beat him till they caused such an effusion of blood as could not be stopped for a con- siderable time, and that he verily believes, had. not a gentleman interposed, they would have killed him on the spot. 14. Ann Hughes, of Cork, deposes : That on the 29th of June she asked Ni- cholas Butler, why he broke open her house on the 21st ? That hereon he called her many abusive names, (being attended with his mob,) dragged her up and down, tore her clothes in pieces, and, with his sword, stabbed and cut her in both her aims. 15. Daniel Filts, Blacksmith, of Cork, de- poses : That on the 29lh of June, Butler and a riotous mob came before his door, called him many abusive names, drew his hanger, and threatened to stab him ; That he and iis mob the next day assaulted the house Df this deponent with drawn swords ; and that he is persuaded, had not one, who came by, prevented, they would have taken away his life. 16. Mary Fuller, of Cork, deposes : That on the 30lh of June, Butler, at the head of his mob, came, between nine and ten at night, to the deponent's shop, with a naked sword in his hand ; That he swore he would cleave the deponent's scull, and im- mediately made a full stroke at her head : whereupon she was obliged to fly for her life, leaving her shop and goods to the mob, many of which they hacked and hewed with their swords, to her no small loss and damage. 17. Henry Dunkle, Joiner, of^ Cork, de- poses : That on the SOth of June, as he was stand- ing at Widow Fuller's shop window, he saw Butler, accompanied with a large mob, who stopped before her shop ; That after he had grossly abused her, he made a full stroke, with his hanger, at her head : which must have cleft her in two, had not this deponent received the guard of the hanger on his shoulder ; That presently after, the said Butler seized upon this deponent ; That he seized him by the collar with one hand, and with the other held the hanger over his head, calling him all manner of names, and tearing his shirt and clothes ; and that, had it not been for the timely assistance of some neigh- bours, he verily believes he should have been torn in pieces. 18. Margaret Tremnell, of Cork, deposes : That on the SOth of June, John Austin and Nicholas Butler, with a numerous mob, came to her shop ; That after calling her many names, Austin struck her with his club, on her right arm, so that it has been black ever since, from the shoulder to the elbow ; That Butler came next, and with a great stick struck her a violent blow across the back; That many of them drew their swords, which they carried under their coats, and cut and hacked her goods, part of which they thew out into the street, while others of them threw dirt and stones into the shop, to the considerable damage of her goods, and loss of this deponent. It was not for those who had any regard either to the persons or goods, to oppose Mr. Butler after this. So the poor people patiently suffered, till long after this, what- ever he and his mob were pleased to inflict upon them. AN EXTRACT REV. MR. JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL, From July 20, 1740, to October 30, 1761. NUMBER VIII. Thursday, July 20, 1749. — Atout ten at night we embarked for Bristol, in a small sloop. 1 soon fell asleep. When I awoke in the morning, we were many leagues from land, in a rough, pitching sea. Towards evening, the wind turned more against us, so that we made but little way. About ten we were got between the Bishop and his Clerks, (the rocks so called,) and the Welsh shore : the wind blew fresh from the south; so that the Captain, fearing we should be driven on the rocky coast, steered back again to sea. On Saturday morning we made the Bishop and his Clerks again, and beat to and fro all the day. About eight in the evening it blew hard, and we had a rolling sea ; notwithstanding which, at four on Sunday morning, we were within sight of Minehead. The greatest part of the day we had a dead calm ; but in the evening the wind sprung up, and carried us into Kiugroad. On Monday morning, we landed at the Quay, in Bristol. Tues. 25. — 1 rode over to Kingswood, and enquired particularly into the stale of our School there. I was concerned to find that several of the Rules had been ha- bitually neglected: I judged it necessary, therefore, to lessen the family; suSering none to remain therein, who were not clearly satisfied with them, and deternined to observe them all. Thur. 27. — I read Mr. Law, on the Spirit of Prayer, There are many masterly strokes therein, and the whole is lively and entertaining; but it is another Gospel: for if God was never angry, (as this tract asserts,) He could never be reconciled ; and consequently, the whole Christian doctrine of Reconciliation by Christ, falls to the ground at once. An excellent method of converting Deists ! by giving up the very essence of Christianity. Sun. 30. — Mr. Grimshaw and Mr. B assisted my brother and me, at Kingswood. How many there are that run well for a season ; but " He that endureth to the end shall be saved." I received a letter about this time, from Ireland, a part of which follows : — " TyrelVs Pass, July 24, 1749. " Dear Sir, — Many have found a sense of the pardoning love of God, at Athlone, since you left it ; and the Society in ge- neral are on the stretch for the kingdom of God. The Lord has kindled a fire in Aghrim likewise. The last time but one that I was there, several were struck with deep con- victions, which continued till I came again. While I was meeting the Society there, the Governess of Wr. S 's children was struck to the ground, and in a short time filled with peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. The next morning his Steward was cut to the heart, and fell upon his knees in the midst of the sermon, as did Mr. S himself, together with his wife, and great part of the congregation. The Steward went home full of peace and love. This has set the whole Society on fire : so that now every one is crying out, ' What must I do to be saved?' " The same fire is kindled at Portarling- ton. I went there the next Sunday after you. One then found a sense of God's pardoning love ; and last Saturday, in tho Society, some cried out, and some fell to the ground, three of whom found peace to their souls. 294 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1749. " I was at Mount Me.lok likewise, the next Sunday after you, and the power of God was present to heal. Two that were hea7y laden found rest that night. The next time we met, we scarce knew how to part. We continued singing and praying till five persons received a clear manifestation of the love of God : another found the same blessing while I was preaching this morning. We spent gome time afterwards at James Moss's house, in praying with some that were under deep conviction ; and two of them went home rejoicing in God their Saviour. I was now informed of two more that were rejoicing in God: so that in Mount Melick twelve persons, in all, have found the 'peace thatpasseth all understanding,' since you left that place. " I preached at Rahew, likewise, the week after you was there. The man of the house had fetched his mother from a considerable distance ; she had never heard a Methodist preacher before. She was soon cut to the heart, and cried out aloud. One behind her bid her fall upon her knees, which she presently did, and the whole house was as in one cry. I broke off my discourse, and began to pray, which I con- tinued till I was so spent, I could hardly speak. I went out to take a little breath, and came in again. She was crying out, ' I am dropping, dropping into hell ! its mouth is open, ready to swallow me up.' 1 went to prayers again, and before we had done, God spoke peace to her soul. She was filled with joy unspeakable, and could but just say, ' I am in a new world, I am in a new world.' " From the whole, I cannot but observe two things, I. What a blessing it is, when any who finds that peace, declares it openly before all the people, that we may break off and praise God. If this was always done, it would be good for many souls. The first that found it, on Sunday evening, spoke before all, and we praised God : the moment she spoke, another, and then another, found peace, and each of them spoke aloud ; and made the fire run through the whole congre- gation. I would observe, 2. The woman at Rahew had never before seen any one in the like trouble. Therefore she could not cry out because she had heard others do it, but because she could not help it ; because she felt the word of God ' sharper than a two- edged sword;' and, generally, the sharper the convictions are, the sooner they are over. " This is from your son in the gospel, " J. R." Tuetday, August 1. — I spent a solemn hour with our children at K-ingswood. After having settled all things there, and at Bristol, 1 returned to London, where I received a remarkable account from Cork. On August 19th, twenty-eight depositions were laid before the Grand Jury there. but they threw them all out, and the same time made that memorable presentment which is worthy to be preserved in the annals of Ireland, to all succeeding gene- rations. " We find and present Charles Wesley to be a person of ill fame, a vagabond, and a common disturber of his Majesty's peace, and we pray he may be trans- ported. " We find and present James Williams, &c. " We find and present Robert Swindle, &c. " We find and present Jonathan Reeves, &c. " We find and present John Larwood, &c. " We find and present Joseph M'Auliff, &c. " We find and present Charles Skaron, &c. " We find and present William Tooker, &c. " We find and present Daniel Sullivan to be a person of ill fame, a vagabond, and a comon disturber of his Majesty's peace, and we pray he may be transported." Daniel Sullivan was an honest baker, who had lived in Cork many years, I suppose in as good fame as any of his trade in the city ; but he had entertained my brother, and several other Methodists, nay, and suf- fered them to preach in his house. The other names (only most of them miserably mangled and murdered) were designed for the names of eight Preachers who had been there. Mon. Aug. 28. — I left London, and in the evening came to Great Potten. About six I went out into the Market-Place, and called to a confused multitude, " Seek ye the Lord while he may be found ; call ye upon him while he is near." Great things were threat- ened, but nothing done. We had a quiet and comfortable meeting, and there was reason to hope that the word of God sunk into the hearts of many. Tues. 39. — Having appointed some from Cirimsby to meet us this evening at Lincoln, (which we supposed to be within a day's ride,) we set out an hour before day, and rode with only an hour or two's intermission, till above an hour after sunset ; but we could reach no farther than Cold Harbour, six miles short of Ancaster. The next morning we rode on to Lincoln, but could hear nothing of our guides ; so we determined, after waiting several hours, to make the best of our way to Epworth ; where, the next evening, I enforced those awful words, "What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" I had the satisfaction about this time of an agreeable letter from a gentleman in Ire- land, part of which is subjoined: ." Reverend Sir,^ — Your favour of the l&lh instant, I received the 22d. I am more 1749.] JOURNAL. S95 satisfied than ever, that you aim at nothing but what has an immediate tendency to the glory of God, and tlie salvation of mankind. •' I cannot help thinking that yo«r design, considered in this light, (allowing even of somemistakes,)ninst be deemed very praise- worthy; as to myself, in particular, I must own it gives me infinite satisfaction to find, that you have spoken to so good an effect in ourtown and neighbourhood. My church is more frequented than ever it was ; and I have the pleasure of seeing a greater de- cency, and more of zeal and attention, than I could have dared to promise myself; which has also this effect upon me, that I find myself better disposed than ever, to distribute to those who attend my ministry, such food as may yield them comfort here, and happiness hereafter. I heartily wish this may continue, and that the people may not cool. If so, we may hope to see wicked- ness generally decline, and virtue and god- liness take place. I see this work of yours, through God's blessing, thus successfully carried on, without any ill will orjealousy, and could wish that all the Clergy were, in that respect, of the same mind with me. " Your Society here keeps up well ; and is, I believe, considerably increased since you left it. I frequently attend the preach- ing ; and though 1 am much reflected on for it, this does not in any wise discourage me. While I am conscious to myself that I do no harm, I am careless of what men can say of me. " Michael Poor, lately a Roman, who is now of your Society, read his recantation on Sunday last. — Pray let us know, when you or your brother intend for this kingdom and town ; for be sure, none wish more sin- cerely to see and converse with you than I, who am sincerely, " Reverend and dear Sir, '* Your very affectionate " Brother and Servant." " Aug. 29, 1749." Friday, September 1. — I spoke severally with the Members of the Society. Sat. 2. — I gathered up a few at Btilon, who did once run well, and seemed now re- solved, no more to " forsake the assembling of themselves together." Sun. 3. — At nine I preached atMisterton, to a very large and attentive congregation ; between one and two at Overthorp, near Haxey; and at Epworth about five. In the intervals of preaching, I spoke with the Members of the Society in each place ; most of whom I found either already alive to God, or earnestly panting after Him. Mon. 4. — ^We rode to Syke House ; and on Tuesday, in the afternoon, reached Os- molherley. Wed. 6. — I reached Newcastle ; and after resting a day, and preaching- two evenings and two mornings, with such a blessing as we have not often found, on Friday set out to visit the northern Societies. I begsen with that at Morpeth, where I preached at twelve, on one side of the Market-Place. It was feared the market would draw the people from the sermon, but it was just the contrary ; they quitted the stalls, and there was no buying or selling till the sermon was concluded. At A-inwick, likewise, I stood in the Market Place in the evening, and exhorted a numerous congregation, to be always ready 'for death, for judgment, for heaven. I felt what I spoke; as I believe did most that were present, both then and in the morning ; while I besought them to present themselves, " A living, holy sacrifice, ac- ceptable to God." Sat. 9. — I rode slowly forward to Berwick. I was myself much out of order. But I would not lose the opportftnity of calling, in the evening, all that wei'e *' weaiy and heavy laden" to Him « ho haih said, " 1 will give yim rest." Sun. 10. — I preached at eight, and at four in the afternoon ; and in the hours between, spoke with the Mcmleis of the Society. I met them all at seven, and a glorious meeting it was. I forgot all my pain, while we were praising God together: but after they were gone, 1 yielded to my friends, and deter- mined to give myself a day's rest. So I spent Monday, the 11th, in writing ; only I could not refrain from meeting the Society in the evening. The next evening God enabled me to speak searching words to an earnestly attentive congregation. Wed. 13. — After preaching at five, I visited many, both of the sick and well ; particularly Robert Sutty, the first instru- ment, in God's hand, of awakening many in this place, who till then slept in sin. But, ! how changed ! He seemed stripped both of his gifts and graces, and forsaken both of God aiKl man. I had a delightful opportunity, in the evening, of describing and comforting the " broken in heart." Thur. \i. — Immediately after preaching, 1 took horse, and rode in a rough stormy day to Alnwick. But before noon, it cleared up; so that I stood once more iii the Market Place, and called all to " Come boldly to the Throne of Grace." Hence I rode to Alemouth, and laboured to awaken a stupid, drowsy people, by preach- ing both in the evening and the next morn- ing, in the most convincing manner 1 could. For the present, they seemed to be deeply affected : God grant it may continue ! Fri. 15. — I offered " the redemption, which is in Jesus," to a more lively con- gregation, at Widdrington. Sat. 16. — I preached in Morpeth at noon ; in Plessey about five ; and then rode on to Newcastle. Sun. 17. — I preached, morning andevening, in the Castle Gar ; and on Wednesday, tha 306 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1740. 20th, set out for the western Societies. In theevening, atllineley Hill, our hearts were all melted down in considering our great High Priest ; who, though " He is gone into the heavens," is still sensibly "touched with the feeling of our infirmities." A deep sense of his love constrained many to call upon Hini "with strong cries and tears;" and many others, though not in words, yet "with groanings.that could not be uttered." Thur. 21. — Moved by the pressing in- stances of Mr. Cownley, and convinced the providence of God called me thither, I left all my company, but Mr. Perronet, at Hineley Hill, and set out for Whitehaven. The next day I preached there, in the Mar- ket Place, to a multitude of people, on, " Ye know the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ." I saw they were moved, and resolved to improve the opportunity : so after preach- ing, I desired those who determined to serve God, to meet me apart from the great con- gregation . To these I explained the design, nature, and use of Christian Societies. Abundance were present again at five in the morning, though we had no room but the Market Place. At three in the afternoon I preached at Hensingham, a large Colliery, about a mile from the town. The eagerness of the people put me in mind of tlie early days at Kingswood. O why should we not he always what we were once? Why should any leave their first love? At six 1 preached again at Whitehaven, on " Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden ;" and at eight, endeavoured to mould as many as desired it into a regular Society. Sun. 24). — I began examining them one by one. At eight I preached at the Gins, another village, full of Colliers, about half a mile from the town. The congregation was very large, and deeply attentive. Between one and tv/o I preached again at H ensingham, to as many as my voice could command, on, " Repent ye and believe the Gospel." Thence I hastened to Church ; and in the midst of the service I felt a sudden stroke : immediately a shivering run through me, and in a few minutes I was in a fever : I thought of tailing a vomit immediately, and going to bed ; but when I came from church, hearing there was a vast congregation in the Market Place, I could not send them empty away ; and while I was speaking to them, God remembered me, and strengthened me, both in soul and body. Reflecting on the manner of God's working here, 1 could not but make the following remark. The work in W^hitehaven resembles, that at Athlone, more than it does any other which I have seen in England. It runs with a swift and wide stream ; but it does not go deep. A considerable part of the town seems moved, but extremely few are awake ; and scarce three have found a sense of the pardoning love of God, from the time of the first preaching to this day. Mon. 25. — Mr. Cownley returned to New- castle. Both at the morning and evening preaching many seemed greatly aftected ; as also on Tuesday morning ; but it soon died away, and they did not feel " the power of God unto salvation." Tues. 26. — Having appointed, before I left Hineley Hill, to preach there again on Wednesday evening ; I set out about two in the afternoon, though extremely weak, having had a flux for some days ; but God renewed my strength, so that I felt less pain and weariness every hour. I had a solemn and delightful ride to Keswick, having my mind stayed on God. Wed. 27. — I took horse, at half an hour past three; there was no moon or stars, but a thick mist, so that I could see neither road nor any thing else ; but I went as right as if it had been noon-day. When I drew nigh Penruddock Moor, the mist vanished, the stars appeared, and the morning dawned ; so I imagined all the danger was passed : but when I was on the middle of the Moor, the mist fell again on every side, and I quickly lost my way. I lifted up my heart: imme- diately it cleared up, and I soon recovered the high road. On Alstone Moor I missed my way again, and, what I believe no stranger has done lately, rode through all the bogs without any stop, till I came to the Vale, and thence to Hineley Hill. A large congregation met in the evening. I expounded part of the 20th chapter of the Revelation. But O ! what a time was this 1 It was as though we were already standing before the " great white throne." God was no less present with us in prayer ; when one just by me cried with a loud and bitter cry. I besought God to give us a token, that all things should work together for good. He did so ; he wrote pardon upon her heart ; and we all rejoiced unto Him with reverence. Thur. 28.— We set apart for fasting and prayer. Mr. John Brown and Mr. Hopper were with me : it was a day that ought not to he forgotten. We had all free access to the throne of grace ; and a firm, undoubting confidence, that He in whom we believed, would do all things well. Fri. 29. — I set out again for Whitehaven, The storm was exceeding high, and drove full in my face, so that it was not without difficulty I could sit my horse ; particularly as [ rode over the broad bare backs of those enormous mountains which lay in my way. However, I kept on as I could, till I came to the brow of Hatside ; so thick a fog then fell, that I was quickly out of all road, and knew not which way to turn. But I knew where hel p was to be found, in either great difli- culties or small. The fog vanished in a moment, and I saw Gamblesby at a dis- tance: (the town to which 1 was going.) I set out early on Saturday, the 30th, and in the afternoon reached Whitehaven. About this time I was refreshed with a 174©.] JOU!i,\Ar,. S97 friendly letter from an expollenl mnn, wtiom I had not heard from for several years ; part of it was as follows: — " Ebenezei\ in Georffia, July 95, 1749. "Reverend and Dear Sir, ' The sincere love to your worthy person, and faithful performance of your holy office, which the Lord kindled in my heart, during your presence at Savannah, hath not been abated, but rather increased, since the pro- vidence of God called you from us, and showed you another field for the labour of your ministry. " You are pleased, in your last letter lo Mr. Brown, of Savannah, to reraenibcr Ebe- nezer kindly, and desired to know what is the present state of our Settlement. Thougli we have felt greatly the inconveniences of the long war, yet there are great alterations for the better, in our town and plantations, since the time you was pleased to visit us. We have two large houses for public wor- ship, one in town, the other in the middle of our plantations ; two schools, in the same places ; two corn-mills, one pounding-miU tor rice, and one saw-mill. In the first quan- tity of boards we sawed, we were cheated by an impostor, who undertook to ship Ihem off to the West Indies : bat we did not lose our courage, though we met with almost insuperable difficulties, until our cir- cumstances were mended by the hand of (he Almighty. We are still in the favor of the Honourable Society for promoting Christian Knowledge ; as also of many good Chris- tians in Germany, who loves us, pray fer- vently for us, and contribute all in their power to promote our spiritual and tem- poral prosperity. "Through very hard labour several of our people have left us, and have depaited to a better country, in heaven ; and the rest are weak and feeble in body, and not able lo hold out long, unless relief is sent them by an embarkation of faithful servants from Germany. Besides widows and orphans, we have several that want assistance toward their maintenance ; and this our good God hath sent us heretofore from Europe. " After my dear fellow-labourer, Mr. Gronaw, died in peace, above three years ago, the Lord was pleased to send me anolhei-, who likewise exactly follows the footsteps of his Saviour, to my great comfort, and the great benefit of our congregation. The Lord hath graciously joined us in mutual love and harmony in our congregations ; and hath not permitted the Hernhuters, (falsely called Moravians,) nor other false teachers, to creep in among us. We are hated by wicked people, which prevents their settling among us, though we love them sin- cerely, and would have as many settle among us, as would keep such orders as Christianity and the laws of England require them to do. This is ail 1 thought necessary to acquaint yodi wrtl* for the present ; being, with due regard and corilial wishrs for you prospe- rity in soul and body. " Reverend and dear Sir, " Yours, most afiectionately, " John Martin Bolzius.' What a tiruly Christian piety a.d sim- plicity breathe in these lines ! And yet this very man, when I was at Savannah, did I refuse to admit to the Lord's Table, " be- cause he was not baptized;" that is, not baptized by a Minister who had been epis- copally ordained ! Can any <,ne carry High Church zeal higher than this ? And how well have I been since beaten with mine own stall? The Hernhuters, as he terms them, now published the following, in the Daily Post :— "To the Author of the Daily Post. "Sir, — Whosoever reckons that those per- sons in England, who are usually called Moravians, and those who are called Metho* dists, are the same, he is mistaken. That they are not the same people is manifest enough, out of the Declaration of Louis, late T^ishop and Trustee of the Brethren's Cliurch, dated at London, March, 1743, which I here send you, as I find it printed in a collection of oi-iginal papers of the Brethren, printed at Biidingen, called the Biidingen Sanilung. Vol. III. page 8.W." The Methodists, so called, heartily thank Brother Lodis for his declaration, as they count it no honour to be in any connexion, either with him or his brethren. But why is he ashamed of his name ? The Count's name is Ludwig, not Louis ; no more than mine is Jean or Giovanni. Sunday, October 1. — I preached at the Gins, about eight, to the usual congregation; and surely God was in the midst of them, breaking the hearts of stone. I was greatly comforted at church, not only from the Lessons, both morning and afternoon, and in the Lord's Supper, but even in the Psalms which were sung both at Morning and Even- ing service. At two, I explained to an ear- nest congregation at Hensingham, " the Re- demption that is in Jesus Christ ;" and at five, exhorted a large multitude at White- haven, with strong and pressing words, to examine whether they had sufficient grounds for calling either themselves or their neigh- bours Christians. Mon. 2. — The darkness and rain were little hinderance either to me or the congregation, at five in the morning, (though we were all, as usual, in the open air,) while I was ex- plaining and applyinsr those words : " God was in Christ, reconciling the world to liira- self." I preached, in the evening, on, ^' Let us come boldly to the throne of Grace ;" and then gave my parting exhortation to tlie Society, now consisting of more than two hundred Members. Just before I began preaching, I received a letter from Mr. WhitefieUi, desiring nlie to meet him ai Leedsj 2 L REV. J. \yEST.EY'S [1719. simply endeavoured to strengthen rach other's hands in Goil. In the evening a gentlewoman informed ine, that Dr. B. had averred to her and yiany others, 1. " That both John and Charles Wesley had been expelled the University of Oxford long ago. 2. That there was not a Methodist left in Dublin, or anywhere in Ireland, but Cork and Bandon ; all the rest having been rooted out, by order of the Government. 3. That neither were there any Methodists left in England ; and, 4. That it was all Jesuitism at the bottom." Alas, for poor Dr. B. God be merciful unto thee a sinner ! Sat. 3. — At the request of many in the town, in the close of my evening sermon, I answered for myself ; and have reason to believe, it was much blessed to many of the congregation. Sun. 4. — Being extremely hoarse, I could not speak without difficulty. However, I made shift to preach at nine, at two, and at five, the congregation continually increas- ing, I think the most general call of God to the inhabitants of Bandon was at or about this time. Man. 6. — I rode to Blarney, three miles wide of Cork, where many of the Society met me. I spent some time with them in exhortation and prayer, and then went on to Rathcormuck. I was a little surprised at the acuteness of a gentleman here, who, in conversation with Col. Barry, about late occurrences, said, he had heard, there was a people risen up that placed all religion in wearing long whiskers ; and seriously asked, " Whether these were not the same who were called Methodists t" Wed. 7. — I set out early with Mr. Lloyd, and breakfasted at Mr. T.'s, at Castle- Hyde. They both rode with me to Kill- dorrery : about one 1 preached to some stocks and stones at Brough : in the even- ing, to another sort of congregation, at Limerick, on, "Rejoice in the Lord, ye righteous." Four comfortable days I spent with this lively people ; the like to whom I had not found in all the kingdom. Mon. 12. — I had appointed to take horse at four, that I might have time to preach at Nenagh, but no horses came till seven. At four, I walked forward. After resting a while at Tullah, I walked on, till an honest man, overtaking me, desired me to ride be- hind him. With this help I came to Nenagh before eleven, preached there at twelve, and at Birr in the evening. Tues. 13. — We rode over to Gloster, a beautiful seat, built by an English gentle- man, who had scarce finished his house, and laid out his gardens, when he was called to bis everlasting home. Sir h — P — and his lady dined with us ; wliether coming by accident or design, Iknownot. Aboutfive, I preached in the stately saloon, to a liiti- company of plain serious people : the fine ones looking on, and some of them seemed to'be a little affected, I expounded at Birr about seven, in the strongest manner 1 could, the story of Dives and Lazarus. Wed. 14. — We designed to dine at Fer- bane, about twelve miles from Birr. We stopped at the first inn in the town. But they did not care to entertain heretics : nei- ther did the people at the second inn. I alighted at the third, and went in, without asking any questions. Here I met with a woman very sick, and very serious. Some of her neighbours quickly gathered about us, and we endeavoured to improve the op- portunity. After some time spent in close conversation and prayer, we parted in much love. About seven, I preached at Athlone. It. being the time of the general review, abun- dance of soldiers, and many officers, were present. They all behaved with the utnioHt decency. But a gentleman of the town did not ; which had like to have cost him dear. Many swords were drawn : but the officers interposed, and it went no farther. Sot. 17. — The wind being very tempestu- ous in the evening, 1 preached in our new- built House. Toward the close of the ser- mon, I asked, "Which of yon will give yourself, soul and body, to God ?" One cried out with a cry that almost shook the house, " O, I will, I will." And as soon as she could stand, she came forth in the midst, to witness it before all the congregation. It was Mrs. Glass. Her words pierced like lightning. Presently another witnessed the same resolution. And not long after, one who had been sorrowing as without hope, Mrs. Meecham, lifted up her head with joy, and continued singing and praising God to the dawn of the next day. Perceiving this was an acceptable time, I laid aside my design of meeting the Society, and continued in prayer with the whole con- gregation, all our hearts being as the heart of one man. When I had at length pronounced the blessing, no man stirred, but each stayed in his place till I walked through them. I was soon called back by one crying out, "My God, my God, thou hast forgotten me." Having spoken this, she sunk to the earth. We called upon God in her behalf. The cries both of her and of several others, mourning after God, redoubled. But we continued wrestling with God in prayer, till He gave us an answer of peace. Sun. 18. — I preached at fl ve, and about two, on the Conuaught side of the river : thence I hastened to Aghrira, and endeavoured to awaken a serious, but sleepy congregation. Mon. 19. — I rode over to Abaskra, and thence to Mr. Mahon's, at Castle Gar. I bad much conversation with Mrs. M , and was much in doubt, from the account ihe 1749.] JOURNAL. 289 gave of her own experience, whether she had not been justified many years, though she knew it not by that name. I preached at Abaskra, at six, both in the evening and in the morning ; on Tuesday evening at Athlone. I then met the Society, where one, and another, and another, cried aloud for mercy : we called upon God, till several of them found mercy, and praised him with a good courage. I think more found peace with God in these four days, than in sixteen months before. Wed. 21. — I rode to Tyrrel's Pass, but did not find that fervour of spii it in the con- gregation, which was among them the last year ; yet a few there were who were still pressing on to the mark. , Thur. 22. — I preachedatnoonatavillage three miles from Tyrrel's Pass ; in the even- ing at TuUaraore, and on Friday morning and evening. Sat. 24.— I rode to Mount Melick, and dined with Joseph Fry, late a Quaker. Abundance of people were at the preaching in the evening, and all seemed to give ear- nest attention. Sun. 25. — I preached at eight to a still in- creasing congregation ; and God's word was as a two-edged sword. I rode thence to Portarlington, a town inliabited chiefly by French. A Clergyman there received me gladly. Some time before, a gentleman of Mount Melick had desired him to preach against the Methodists. He said, " he could not, till he knew what they were ;" in order to which, he came soon after and heard Mr. Larwood ; and from that time, instead of preaching against them, he spoke for them, wherever he came. As soon as we came out of church, I went straight to the Market-house, and the whole congregation followed me. I had not seen in all Ireland so glittering a company before, unless at St. Mary's Church, in Dublin ; and yet all of them, high and low, behaved in such a manner as became Kis presence before whom they stood. Thence I rode two miles farther, to Mr. L.'s house, at Closeland, near Ballibrittis. It rallied the whole time that I was preach- ing ; but the congregation regarded it no more than I did, though I was thoroughly wet before I had done, the shower driving full in my face. Mon. 26. — We had a blessed opportunity at Mount Melick, in the evening, while I was explaining the covenant God had made with us. The same spirit continued with us at the meeting of the Society ; so that my voice could not be heard for the voice of those who cried for mercy, or praised the God of their salvation. Tues. 27. — I talked two hours with J Str n, a Quaker. He spoke in the very spirit and language wherein poor Mr. Hall used to speak before he made shipwreck of {he grace of God. I found it good for me to be with him ; it enlivened and strengthened- my soul. I rode in the afternoon to Closeland, and preached in the evening and morning, to a people earnestly desirous of pleasing God. Thur. 29.— I rode to Portarlington again, and preached to a larger congregation thai before : they all seemed to hear, not only with strong desire, but with understanding also. I afterwards explained to them the nature of a Society, and desired any who were willing so to unite together, to speak to me severally : above threescore did so the same •day. Saturday, July 1.— I preached at Mount Melick. Sun. 2. — I preached at eight in Portar- lington, and again at two. I scarce knew how to leave off; all the people seemed to be so deeply affected. The Society now contained above one hundred members, full of zeal and good desires ; and in one week the face of the whole town is changed : open wickedness is not seen ; the fear of God is on every side ; and rich and poor ask, •' What must I do to be saved ?" And how long (I thought with myself) will this con- tinue ? In most, only till the fowls of the air come, and devour the seed. Many of the rest, when persecution or reproach be gins, will immediately be offended. And in the small remainder, some will fall off, either through other desires, or the cares of the world, or the deceitfulness of riches. Mon. 3. — I preached at Edinderry, and on Tuesday morning and evening. Almost every person who was present at the meeting of the Society, appeared to be broken in pieces. A cry went up on every side, till Joseph Fry, once as eminent a sinner as even Joseph Fry of Mount Melick, and since as eminent an instance of the grace of God, broke out into prayer. It was not long before praise and prayer were mixed together ; and shortly after, prayer was swallowed up in the voice of praise and thanksgiving. Wed. 6. — I returned to Dublin. Sun. 9. — I preached on the Green, both morning and afternoon ; and the congrega- tion was considerably larger than any I had seen in Dublin before. Wed. 12. — Being one of the grand Irish festivals, by reason of " The breach," i. e. battle of Aghrim, we had a very large con- gregation, to whom I showed what rewaid they had given unto the Lord for all his benefits, I expected much of their usual courtesy from the mob, when we came out ; but I walked through them all in perfect peace, none molesting us, either by word or deed. Tues. 18.— Mr. Miller (the Lutheran Mi- nister) informed me, that in a collection of Tracts, published at Biiding, Count Z.'s brethren had printed several passages of my Journal, and whatever else they could glean 2K 300 REV. J. WESLEY'S [1749. houis' warning; and they all appeared both glad to hear, and willing to embrace, the word of reconciliation. In the evening I preached at Wall bridge, near Stroud ; and the next day, Saturday the 28th, reached Bristol. Sun. !>9. — I preached, both atKingswood and Bristol, on, '' Vo haveneed of patience.*' Il was more particularly at Bristol that God refreshed my soul, and applied what I spoke, to my own heart. Mon. 30. — I retired to Kingswood, to write part of the volume of Sermons which 1 had fjromised to publish this winter. • Wed. Nov. 8. — I preached in Bath at noon, and at Seend in the evening. On Thui'sday evening, the 9th, at Reading; and on Friday, in London. Here I found an excellent letter from a friend abroad, part of which i add in his own words ; being unable so to translate them, as not to lose great part of the spirit of the original : — " Chakissime Frater, " Gratia, pax, et multifariBe Spiritfls Sancti consolationes tibi tuseque societati sint, et multiplicentur a Deo nostro per Ser- ■\atoi em nostrum. Ame'i. " Tuas gratissimas Ratcormucki datas ac- cepi, et ex illis summo cum gaudio grandem in variis Anglia et HiberniiE partibus jiinuam vobis apertam esse intellexi, dum multi adversarii evangelicae doctrinee sese opponerent. " Literas tuas ad D. Perronet datas (A plain Account, &c.) non quidem legi, see devoiavi. Oniniaque adco mihi arriserunt, ut vlx me cohibere possim, quin Londinum devolem, veniam etvideam socieaLis tua; or- dinalionos. Sed catenis variis quasi vinctus, nolens volens hie adstrictus sum. Quam- jM'imum tamen literas illas vertam et typis inandabo, una cum tractatulo illo, ' The Character of a Methodist.' — Forte, si non multos, aliquosexcitabitclericosaut laicos, ad vestigia evangelica integrius premenda. — Admodum mihi placet, te nee sectse alicui nee dogmatibus specificis sectarum adhae- rere, neo patronura eorum agere, sed cuique libertatem relinquei-e de lis credendi quid velit, modo vere in Deum Fillumque e^jus diiectum credat, Deum ex toto coi-de amet a peccatis abstineat, et vitam vooati one evan- gelicfi dignam ducat. Mi Jane, dilectissime frater. rogo, precor, et obtestor per viscera miseiicordiarura Dei et Fill! sui, ut ipsissi- mam banc vitam insistas, ac premere pergas,. nee polemicis te immisceas. Certa solum- modd bonum illud fidei puras, integrse, evan- gelicse certamen, nee ullos hostes preeter car- nem corruptam, e| usque desideria mundana, debelles. Cane pejus et angui fugias dog- mata multipljcare, et de non necessariis dis- putare, qusB bina SataoEe stratagemata fugre quibiis ecclesiam ab integritate et simplici- tate evangelic^ sensim aljerrare fecit. " Doleo vehementer, te tottamque gravi- I bus et multifariis hegotiis esse obrutum Qnam libenter pro tenuitate meS te, tuosque levare, gravissimaque ilia onera ferre vel- lem novit Oraniscius. Is, precor ardenter, fulciat, sustentet, et animum vobis addat, ut Satanse ej usque asseclarum regnum magis magisque indies destruatur et Del ejusque Filii regnum erigatur, dimanet et penetret cranes animos, illorum imprimis quorum mentem mundi dominus occsecavit. " Ilisce votis te demando Deo, verboque ejus gratiae, quite sociosque tuos sedificent et hiereditatem, possidendam dent in omni- bus Sanctis. Vale, mi Jane, frater amicis- sime, et me amare perge. " Till ex animo amantissimus " Johannes de Koker." " Dabam Rotterodami, U) Oct. 1749." I was fully determined to take another journey to Rotterdam, on purpose to see this worthy man. ■■* But Death liad swifter wings than love." Before I could get thither, he was gathered to his fathers. Sun. Nov. 12. — Many complaints were made to me of a general deadness among the people of London, at the very time that those in most other parts of England were so remarkably alive to God. It was chiefly owing to a few peisons, who were con- tinually labouring to spread ofl'ences among them. But it was not long before the plague was stayed: some of these incen- diaries separating from us ; others being convinced, that they had been doing the work of the Devil, in the name of the Lord. Thur. 16. — I buried the remains of Martha Somerset, late a mother in Israel : one who nevei- left her fiist love, never abated in zeal, never was weary of well-doing, from the hour she first found redemption Christ, till her spirit relurned to God. Mo7i. 20. — I rode to Mr. Perronet's, at Shoreham, that I might be at leisure to write. Sat. Dec. 2. — After preaching in the morn- ing, I rode to Bexley, and preached about eleven. At three in the afternoon, I began at Deptford, and found a more than ordinary blessing : but a still greater at Snowsfields, where it seemed as if all would just then " Know the Lord, from the least even to the greatest." Sun. 3. — I preached, as usual, at five, at ten, and at five in the evening ; besides meeting the Leaders, the Bands, the Preach- ers, and our ov/n family. But I felt no fainfness or weariness either of body or mind. Blessed be my strong Helper ! Mon. 4. — I retired to Lewisham. On Saturday, 9, 1 read the surprising ' " Extract of Mr. Brainerd's Journal." Surely then God hath once more " Given to the Gentiles repentance unto life !" Yet amidst so great matter of joy, I could not iT19.] JOURNAL. 301 but grrieve nlthis : That even so g'ood a man as Mr. Brainerd should be wise above that is written ; in condemning what the Scrip- ture no where condemns ; in prescribing to God the way wherein lie should worlj; and (in eiiect) applauding- himself, and magni- fying his own work, above that which God wrought in Scotland, or among the Knglish in New England. Whereas, in truth, the work among the Indians, great as It was, was not to be compared to that at Carabu- slang, Kilsith, or Northampton. Mon. 11. — I retired to Newington once more, and on Saturday, 16, iinished my sermons. Mon. 18. — I rode to Leigh, in Essex, and spoke in as awakening a manner as I could. Wed. 20. — I left the little flock in peace and love, and cheerfully returned to Lon- don. Sun. 2i. — I saw an uncommon instance both ofthe justice and mercy of God. Abra- ham Jones, a serious thinking man, about fifty years of age, was one of the first Mem- bers of the Society in London, and an early witness of the power of God to forgive sins. He then stood as a pillar for several years, and was a blessing to all that were round about liim ; till, growing wise in his own eyes, he saw this and the other person wrong, and was almost continually offended. He then grew colder and colder; till at length, in order to renew his friendship with the world, he went (which he had refused to do for many years) to a parish feast, and stayed there till midnight. Returning home per- fectly sober, just by his own door, he fell down and broke his leg. When the surgeon came, he found the bone so shattered in pieces that it could not be set. Then it was, v.'hen he perceJA'ed he could not live, that the terrors of the Lord again came about him. I found him in great darkness of soul, owning the just hand of God. We prayed for him, in full confidence that God would return. And he did in part reveal Himself again. He had many gleams of hope and love ; till, in two or three days, his soul was required of him. So awful a piovidence was immediately- known to all the Society, and contributed not a little to the awakening them that slept, and stirring up those that were faint in their mind. Non. 25. — W'e had a solemn meeting at four. Indeed God was greatly with us dur- ing this whole season, in all our assemblies, to lift up them that had fallen, and to com- fort the weak-hearted. Wed. 27. — I saw the two Germans, whom God had so eminently blessed, in their labour of love to his ancient people. Great numbeis of Jews in Poland, Muscovy, Pn'ssia, and vatious pai-ts of Germany have been brought, by their unwearied endea- vours, to search the Scriptures, whether these things were so ; and above six hun- dred of them have given proof that they have a saving knowledge of God, and of Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent. Sun. 31. — I buried the remains of Abra- ham Jones, which gave me an opportunity of strongly exhorting all who had set their hands to the plough, never to look back. Monday, January 1, 1760. — A large con- gregation met at four o'clock, and began the year of jubilee in a better manner than they at Rome are accustomed to do. On several days this week I called upon many, who had left their first love ; but they none of them justified themselves: one and all pleaded guilty before God : therefore there is reason to hope, that He will return, and will abun- dantly pardon. Thur. 11. — I read, to my no small amaze- ment, the account given by Monsieur Mont- geron, both of his own conveision and of the other miracles wrought at the tomb of Abbfi Paris. I had always looked upon the whole afl'air as a mere legend, as I suppose most Protestants do : but I see no possible way to deny these facts, without invalidating all human testimony. I may full as reasonably deny there is such a person as M. Montgeron, or such a city as Paris, in the world. Indeed in many of these instances I see great super- stition, as well as strong faith. But the times of ignorance God does wink at still ; and bless the faith, notwithstanding the superstition. If it be said, " But will not the admitting these miracles establish Popery ?" Just the reverse. Abb6 Paris lived and died in open opposition to the grossest errors of Popery ; and in particular to that diabolical Bull Unigenitus, which destroys the very foun- dations of Christianity. Sitn. 14. — I read piayers, and preached at Snow's Fields, to a crowded congregation, at seven in the morning. I then hastened to the chapel in West Street ; and, after the service there, to Knightsbridge, wherelhad promised to preach in the afternoon, for the benefit of the poor children. The little church was quite full before I came. Know- ing it to be the gieatest charity to awaken those that sleep in sin, I preached or, "What is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" Fri. 19. — In the evening, I read prayers at the chapel in West Street, and Mr. White- field preached a plain, alTectionate discourse. Sun. 21. — ^He read prayers, and I preached So, by the blessing of God, one more stum bling block is removed. Mon. 22. — I prayed, in themorning, at the Foundery, and Howell Harris preached . powerful orator, both by nature and grace , but he owes nothing to art or education. Wed, 24i. — I was desired to cull on one that was sick, though I had small hopes of doing him any good ; he had been so harm- less a man for ninety years : yet he was not SOS REV. J. WESLEY'S [1750. out of God's reach. He was quickly con- vinced, thathis own righteousness could not recommend him to God. I could then pray for him in confidence of being heard. A few days after, he died ia peace. Sun. 28. — I read prayers, and Mr. White- field preached. How wise is God, in giving different talents to different Preachers ! Even the little improprieties both of his language and manner were a means of pro- fiting many, who would not have been touched by a more correct discourse, or a more calm and regular manner of speaking. Mon. 2S).— I rode to Canterbury. The con- gregation in the evening was deeply serious, and most of them present again at five in the morning. I hope God will again have much people in this place, who will worship Him with more knowledge, and as much earnest- ness, as their forefathers did the Virgin Mary, or even St. Thomas a Becket. Tues. 30. — I designed to preach abroad in the evening, the house being far too small for the congregation, but the rain and wind would not suffer it. Wed. 31. — I examined the Society, one by one. Some, I found, could already re.ioice in God, and all seemed to be hungering after it. Fri. Feb. S. — I preached, in the evening, at Shoreham ; and Saturday, 3d, returned to London. Sun. i. — I preached at Hayes. What a change is here within a year or two 1 In- stead of the parishioners going out of church, the people come now from many miles round. The church was filled in the after- noon likewise, and all behaved well but the singers ; whom I therefore reproved before the congregation ; and some of them were ashamed. Mon. 6.— I rode to Mrs. C , at St. Ann's, near Chertsey. It was her design that I should preach in the evening, in her summer-house, a large eight-square room, which was supported by a frame of wood. This was quickly filled : but as it was not intended to bear such a weight, the main beam beneath split asunder. This 1 did not then know ; but finding the room too small, I went out, and stood in the gallery before it. The people then came out too, went down, and siood below, without any hurry or confusion. Thwr. 8. — It was about a quarter after twelve that the earthquake began at the skirts of the town. It began in the south- east, went through Soulhwark, under the river, and then fiom one end of London to the other. It was observed at Westminster and Grosvenor Square a quarter before one. (Perhaps, if we allow for the difference of the clocks, about a quarter of an hour after it began in Southwark.) There were three dislinct shakes, or wavings to and fro, attended with a hoarse, rumbling noise, like thunder. How gently does God deal with this nation ! O that our repentance may prevent heavier marks of His displeasure ! Fri. 9. — We had a comfortable watch- night at the Chapel. Abouteleven o'clock It came into my mind, that this was the vcry day and hour in which, forty years ago, I was taken out of the flames. I stopped, and gave a short account of that wonderful pro- vidence. The voice of praise and thanks- giving went up on high, and great was our rejoicing before the Lord. On Monday, 12th, I had designed to set out for Bristol : but I could not go yet, there was such a flame kindled in London. However, I rode to Brentford, and preached as I had appointed, and then went on to Chertsey. Word had been industriously spread about the town, that I would not come that night. However, many came to sue whether I would or no ; to whom I oO'ered, " The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ." Wed. H. — The walch-night at the Foun- dery seemed the shortest I had ever known. Indeed we knew not how the hours stole away, while prayer was lost in praise and thanksgiving. Fri. 16. — We had a solemn fast-day, meeting, as before, at five, seven, ten, and one. Many of the rich were at the chapel in the evening. "Who hath warned jou to flee from the wrath to come ?" Sat. 17. — After preaching at Snow's- fields, I went into a friend's house. A poor sinner indeed followed me, one who was broken in pieces by the convincing Spirit, and uttered such cries as pierced the hearts of all that heard. We poured out our souls before God in prayer, and light sprung up in her heart. Stm. 18. — To-day likewise, wherever we assembled together, God caused his power to be known; but particularly at the Love- feast. The honest simpHclly with which several spoke, in declaring the manner of God's dealings with them, set the hearts of others on fire ; and the flame spread more and more ; till, having stayed near an hour longer than usual, we were constrained to part. Mon. 19. — I preached at Windsor about one, and at St. Ann's in the evening. The congregation was large, and extremely still and attentive, a very few persons excepted. Tues. 20.— Mr. M had given notice, without my knowledge. That I would preach at Hayes on Tuesday. 1 was afraid fetf would trouble themsi'lves to hear : but 1 was deceived, for there was a large congrega- tion. Surely some of these will at length understand " the things which belong unto their peace." Wed. 21. — I preached In the old French church, in Grey Eagle Street, Spitalfields. It was extremely full, and many of the hearers were greatly moved. But who will endure to the end ? Thur. 22. — Having been sent for several 1780.J JOURNAL. SOS times, I went to see a young woman in Bed- lam. But 1 had not talked with her long, before one gave me to know, that " None of these Preachers were to come there." So we are forbid to go to Newgale, for fear of making them wicked ; and to Bedlam, for fear nf driving them mad. Tues. 27. — I at length forced myself from London. We dined a little beyond Coin- brook, spoke plain to all in the house, and left them full of thankfulness, and of good resolutions. I preached at Reading in the evening ; and in the morning, Wednesday, 28, took horse, with the north wind full in our face. It was piercing cold, so that 1 could scarce feel whether I had any hands or feet, when 1 came to Blewbury. After speaking seve- rally to the members of the Society, I preached to a large congregation. In the evening, I met my brother at Oxford, and preached to a small serious company. Thur. March 1. — Tn riding to Cirencester, I read Dr. Bate's " Elenchvs Motuum nupeV' orrnn in Anglia." His Latin is not much in- ferior to Ca:sar's, whom he seems studiously to imitate ; and his thoughts are generally just: only that he has no more mercy on the Puritans than upon Cromwell. I dined at a house beyond Farringdon, where both the man and his wife appeared thankful for instruction. I preached at Cirencester in the evening, to a large, but not serious congregation. Fri. 2. — I left this uncomfortable place, and in the afternoon came to Bristol. Many miseiable comforters were with me soon, complaining, one after another, of the want of lively Preachers, the hurt the Germans had done to some, and R W to others ; and the almost uni- versal coldness, heaviness, and deadness, among the people. I knew but one that could help. So we called upon God to arise and maintain his own cause. And this evening we had a token for good: for his word was as a two- edged sword. Sun. i. — I desired John "W to preach at five, and I no longer wondered at the deadness of his hearers. I preached at Kingswood ateight, andGod spake ti» many hearts ; yea, and to a few even at Coiinam. But the greatest blessing was in the even- ing, at Bristol, when we were all convinced God had not forgotten to be gracious. r«e«. 6. — I began writing a short French Grammar. We observed Wednesday, 7, as a day of fasting and prayer. I preached, at five, on, "Repent, and do the first works." The time from seven to nine, from ten to twelve, and from one to three, we spent in prayer, and, at our last meeting especially, lound that God was in the midst of us. Thnr. 8. — I had desired all the preachers that were in Bristol, to meet me at four in the afternoon ; and so every day while I mas in town. In the evening God rent ths rocks again. I wondered at the words lie gave me to speak. But he doeth whatso- ever pleaselh Him. To-day God gave the people of London a second warning; of which my brother wrote as follows : — "This morning, u quarter after five, we had another shock of an earthquake, far more violent than that of February 8th. I was just repeating my text, when it shook the Foundery so violently, that we all ex- pected it to fall upon our heads. A great cry followed from the women and the chil dren. I immediately cried out, " There- fore will we not fear, though the earth be moved, and the hills be carried into the midst of the sea : for the Lord of hosts is with us ; the God of Jacob is our refuge." He filled ray heart with faith, and my mouth with words, shaking their souls as well as their bodies. The earth moved westward, then east, then westward again, through all London and Westminster. It was a strong and jarring motion, attended with a rumbling noise, like that of distant thunder. Many houses were much shaken, and some chim- neys thrown down, but without any farther hurt. Sat. 10. — I talked at large with the mas- ters of Kingswood School, concerning the children and management. They all agreed, that one of the boys studiously laboured to corrupt the rest. I would not suffer him to stay any longer under the roof, but sent him home that very hour. Sun. II. — I began visiting the Society at Kingswood, strangely continuing without either increase or decrease. On the follow- ing days I visited that at Bristol. What cause have we to be humbled over this people ! Last year more than a hundred members were added ; this year, near a hundred are lost. Such a decay has not been in this Society before, ever since it began to meet together. I should willingly have spent more time at Biistol, finding more and more proofs that God was reviving his work, but that the accounts I received from Ireland made me think it my duty to be there as soon as possible. So, on Monday, 20, I set out with Christopher Hopper, for the New- Passage. When we came there, the wind was high, and almost full against us : nevertheless, we crossed in less than two hours, and reached CardifT, before night, where I preached at seven, and found much refreshment. Tucs. 21.^ — Expecting to preach at Aber- dare, sixteen Welsh miles from Cardiff, I rode thither over the mountains. But we found no notice had been given ; so, after resting an hour, we set out for Brecknock. The rain did not intermit at all, till we came within sight of it. Twice my horse fell 30-1 REV. J. WESLEY'S tlown, and threw me over his head, but | without any hurt either to man or beast. Wed. 22i — We rode to Builth, where we found notice had been given, that Howell Harris would preach at noon. By this means a large congregation was assembled ; but Howell did not come: so at their re- quest I preached. Between four and five Mr. Philips set out with us for Royader. I was much out of order in the morning : however, I held out to Llanidloes, and then lay down. After an hour's sleep I was much better, and rode on to Machnylleth. About an hour and a half before we came to Dolgelly, the heavy rain began. We were on the brow of the hill, so we took all that came, our horses being able to go but half a foot-pace. But we had amends made us at our inn. John Lewis, and all his house, gladly joined with us in prayer : and all we spoke to appeared willing to hear, and to receive the truth in love. Fri. 24. — Before we looked out, we heard the roaring of the wind, and the beating of the rain. We took horse at five. It rained Incessantly all the way we rode ; and when we came on the great Mountain, four miles from the town, (by which time 1 was wet from my neck to my waist,) it was with great difficulty I could avoid being borne over my mare's head, the wind being ready to cany us all away; nevertheless, about ten we came safe to DannabuU, praising Ilim who saves both man and beast. Our horses being well tired, and our- selves thoroughly wet, we rested the re- mainder of the day ; the rather, because several of the family understood English, an uncommon thing in these jiarts. We spoke closely to these, and they appeared much affected, particularly when we all joined in prayer. Sat. 25. — We set out at five, and at six came to the Sands ; but the tide was in, so that we could not pass ; so I sat down in a little cottage for three or four hours, and translated Aldrlch's Logic. About ten we passed, and before five came to Baldon- Ferry, and found the boat ready for us ; but the Boatman desired us to stay awhile, saying, " the wind was too high, and the tide too strong." The secret was, they stayed for more passengers, and it was well they did, for while we were walking to and fro, Mr. Jenkin Morgan came : at whose house, near half way between the Ferry and Holyhead, I had lodged three years before. The night soon came on ; but our guide, knowing all the country, brought us safe to his own door. Skm.26. — I preached at Howell Thomas's, inTrefoUwin parish, to a small earnest con- gregation. As many did not understand, one of the Brethren repealed the substance of the sermon in Welsh. In the afternoon I went to William Pritchard's, though much against my wi!' »" ' — -""H'theie to interpret, and 1 was afraid very few of hearers could understand English But was mistaken ; the cnngi'egation was larger than I had ever seen in Anglesea. A consi derable number of them understood Englisl. tolerably well ; and the looks, sig-hs, and gestures of those that did not, showed that God was speaking to their hearts. It was a glorious opportunity : the whole congrega- tion seemed to be melted down. So little do we know the extent of God's power. If He will work, what shall hinder Him? The wind being contrary, I accepted the invitation of an honest Exciseman, (Mr. Holiday,) to stay at his house till it should change. Here I was in a little, quw^t, soli- tary spot, (maxime animo exoptatum mco .'J where no human voice Was heard, but those of the family. On Tuesday, I desired Mr. Hopper to ride over to Holyhead, and en- quire concerning our passage. He brought word, that we might j)robably pass in a day or two : so on Wednesday we both went thither. Here we overtook John Jane, wtio had set out on foot from Biistol, with thieL- shillings in his pocket. Six nights out of the seven since he set out, he had been en- tertained by utter strangers. He went by us, we could not tell how, and reached Holyhead on Sunday, with one penny left, By him we sent back our horses to Mr. Morgan's. I had a large congregation in the evening. It almost grieved me, I could give them but one sermon, now they were at length willing to hear. About eleven we were called to go on board, the wind being quite fair; and so it continued till we were just outof the harbour : it then turned west, and blew a storm. There was neither moon nor stars, but rain and wind enough; so that I was soon tired of staying on deck. Butwe met another storm below: for who shoulcl be there but the famous Mr. G , of Carnarvonshire : a clumsy, overgrown, hard-faced man, whose countenance I could only compare to that (which I saw in Drury Lane thirty years ago) of one of the ruffians in Macbeth. I was going to lie down when he tumbled in, and poured out such a volley of ribaldry, obscenity, and blasphemy, every second or^ third wprd being an oath, as was scarce ever heard at Billingsgate. Finding there was no room for me to speak, 1 retired into my cabin, and left him to Mr. Hopper. Soon after, one or two of his com- pany interposed, and carried him back to his cabin. Thur. 29. — We wrought our way four or five leagues towards Ireland; but were driven back in the afternoon tc the very moutli of the harbour ; nevertheless, the wind shifting one or two points, we ventured out again ; and -by midnight we were got abo'.t half seas over, the wind then turning full against us, and blowing hard, we were driven back again, and were glad aboftt nine tc gst into the Bay once more. 1750. J JOURNAL. »» In till- PTening I was surprised to &ee, in- sluad of some poor plain people, a vooiiitnll $)f men daubnt] with gold and silver. Ttiat I might not gn out of their depth, I liegan expniinding the story of Dives and Lazarus. It was more applicable than I was aware; several of them (as I afterwards learned) being eminently wicked men. I delivered my own soul, but they could in no wise bear it. One and another walked away, mur- muring sorely. Four stayed till I drew to a close ; they then put on their hats, and began talking to one another. I mildly re- proved them, on which they rose up and went away, railing and blaspheming. I had then a comfortable hour with a com- pany of plain honest Welshmen. In the night there was a vehement storm : blessed be God that we were safe on shore ! Sot. 31. — I determined to wait one week longer, and if we could not sail then, to go and wait for a ship at Bristol. At seven in the evening, just as I was going down to preach, I heard a huge noise, and took Knowledge of the rabble of gentlemen. They had now strengthened themselves with drink and numbers, and placed Captain Gr (as they called him) at their head. He soon burst open both the outward and inner door, struck old Robert Griffiths, our landlord, several times, kicked his wife, and with twenty full-mouthed oaths «nd curses demanded, Where is the Parson? Robert G rifflths came up, and desired me to go into another room, where he locked me in. The Captain followed him quickly, broke open one or two doors, and got on a chair to look on the top of a bed, but his foot slipping, (as he was not a man made for climbing,) he fell down backward all his length. He rose leisurely, turned about, and with his troop walked away. I then went down to a small company of the poor people, and spent half an hour with them in prayer. About nine, as we were preparing to go to bed, the house was beset again. The Captain burst in first. Robert Griffiths' daughter was standing in the passage, with a pail of water, with which (whether with design orin her fright, I know not) she covered him from head to foot. He cried as well as he could, " M — urder ! Murder- !" and stood very still for some moments. In the mean time Robert Griffiths stepped by him, and locked the door. Find- ing himself alone, he began to change his voice, and cry, " Letmeout ! Let me out !" Upon his giving his word and honpur, that none of the rest should come in, they opened the door and all went away together. Sun. April I. — We designed to set out early for Mr. Holloway's ; but the rain kept us till eighto'clock. We then set out, hav- ing one of Holyhead for our guide, reached a church, six or seven miles off, about eieven, (where we stopped till She service wjis ended,) and went on t